Id 


i 


tKl^c  Htbrarp 

0(tt)C 

?iniiJcrgitpofilortt)CaroIma 


CoIIettion  of  i^ortfj  CaroUniana 

688S 
C.3 


f 


/?/ 


This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


STUDIES  IN  BLACK  AND  WHITE 


STUDIES  IN 
BLACK  AND  WHITE 


A  novel  in  which  are  exemphfied  the  lights  and 
shades  in  the  friendship  and  trust  between 
Black  and  White — Master  and  Slave — in  their 
intercourse  with  each  other  in  antebellum  days. 


BY 

JEROME  BRUCE,  M.  D. 


New  York  and  Washington 
THE  NEALE  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

1906 


Copyright,  1906 
By  JEROME  BRUCE 


PREFACE. 

In  the  first  place:  In  the  way  of  a  prologue,  I 
have  pandered  to  those  who  always  read  the  last 
chapter  first. 

In  the  second  place :  Surely,  surely  after  forty 
years  we  are  far  enough  removed  from  the  times 
when  Sambo  began  to  moult,  preparatory  to  assum- 
ing the  plumage  of  Mister  McDonyal,  Mister  John- 
sing,  Mister  Calhorn,  or  whatever  happened  to 
strike  his  newly  awakened  fancy,  for  us  to  be  able 
to  write  and  read  dispassionately  concerning  what 
people  thought,  said,  and  did  down  in  Dixie  in  those 
days.  If  there  should  be  any — on  either  side — who 
harbor  malice  after  all  these  years,  let  them  lay  this 
book  down  here  and  now;  they  are  bound  for  that 
bourn  that  burns,  and  I  have  no  wish  to  forgather 
with  them.  Forty  years !  Why,  that  is  half  the  life- 
time allotted  to  man !    Let  that  suffice. 

Sanford,  Fla. 


AS  THE  STORY  RUNS. 

Prologue. 

The  De  Mars. 

Finessing. 

Little  Miss  Tippers. 

An  Understanding. 

A  Wrangle. 

A  Breakfast  Party. 

The  F ox-Hunt. 

Young  Mr.  Taylor  of  Virginia. 

Les  Huguenots. 

Miss  De  Mar  Never  Saiv  Mr.  Taylor  Again — Alas 

That  She  Had  Bver  Seen  Him. 
Uncle  Lot  Sees  Spooks. 
Something  Happened. 
Leading  to  a  Tragedy. 
The  Duel. 

The  Water  is  Very  Deep  Here. 
Who  Was  the  Yottng  Lady? 
A  Promise  to  Her  Dying  Mother. 
Jeddediah  Hard  sly. 

Mrs.  Hanner  Puts  Two  and  Two  Together. 
Doctor  Jack  Returns  Home. 
Heart-Whole,  Did  You  Sayf 
An  Apostrophe  to  a  Letter. 
His  Insistence  Was  Remarkable,  She  Said. 
Doctor  Jack  Writes  a  Letter. 
A  Solitaire  of  the  First  Water. 
Landing  Your  Game. 


viii  Studies  iu  Black  and  White 

The  Clock  Peddler's  Luck. 

Nothing  to  the  Imagination  To-night. 

A  Young  Heart's  First  Hurt. 

He  Kissed  Her  Before  Them  All. 

''Ole  Massa   Raised   Me — Marse   Jack   Gwine   ter 

Bury  Me." 
On  a  fair  Sunny  Coast. 
Andersonville. 
The  Old  Kirk  House. 
The  Conjure  Doctor. 
Teelee. 
The  Pursuit. 

Doctor  Jack  is  Informed. 
Doctor  Jack  Changes  His  Service. 
Rearrested. 
Colonel  McGympsey  and  Captain  Kempis  Put  Their 

Heads  Together. 
Old  Uncle  Lot  in  Trouble. 
A  Prisoner  of  War. 
Running  the  Blockade. 
They  are  Off. 
The  Story  of  the  Skipper. 
Little  Miss  Tippers  Goes  Home. 
The  Scouts  at  the  Crater. 
Doctor  Jack  Returns  Home. 


PROLOGUE 

Save  the  cry,  "Whippoorwill !  whippoorwill ! 
whippoorwill !"  not  a  sound  mars  the  hush  of  this 
mid-summer's  midnight.  Not  a  leaf  is  astir.  A  full 
moon  loQks  down  on  the  scene,  flooding  all  with  its 
soft,  amber  light.  The  shadows  made  by  the  dense 
foliage  of  the  magnolias  lie  like  black  blotches  on 
the  snow-white  sand.  The  long,  drooping  festoons 
and  streamers  of  gray  Spanish  moss  add  to  the 
weirdness  of  it  all.  Off  to  the  right  of  the  broad, 
sandy  road  runs  the  beautiful  Oconee  River ;  on  the 
left  are  two  large  granite  gate  posts,  against  one 
of  which  leans  a  man,  every  outline  of  whose  figure 
bespeaks  ineffable  sadness.  In  front  of  him  and  be- 
yond him  four  tall,  white  chimneys  rise  from  a  mass 
of  tangled  weeds  and  unkept  evergreens,  like  monu- 
ments to  a  departed  civilization,  which  in  very  deed 
they  are.  Flanking  the  chimneys  a  dozen  or  more 
great,  dead  oaks  stretch  up  their  withered  limbs, 
stark  and  white,  as  if  in  mute  appeal  to  some  aveng- 
ing spirit ;  ghosts  they  are  of  a  once  splendid  grove 
surrounding  a  rich  Southern  home. 

The  man,  the  posts,  the  dead  trees,  the  chimneys, 
and  the  waste  are  all  that  are  left  of  that  once  happy, 
hospitable  home — a  home  of  affluence,  and  of  that 
unostentatious  refinement  peculiar  to  that  section; 
a  home  whose  doors  were  never  closed  in  the  face  of 
want,  and  through  which  passed  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  the  high  and  the  low;  each  and  all  the  re- 
cipient of  its  benign  grace. 


10  studies  in  Black  and  White 

The  figure  we  see  is  that  of  the  only  remaining 
heir  to  this  once  splendid  estate.  Four  years — four 
long  weary  years  of  war — have  dragged  by  since 
he  set  forth,  leaving  it  all  charming  and  beautiful, 
to-night  he  returns  to  find — this. 

No  supernatural  power  is  necessary  to  divine  the 
bent  of  his  mind,  nor  the  trend  of  his  thoughts  as  he 
stands  there.  He  rebuilds  those  sacred  walls — re- 
furnishes each  well-remembered  room.  In  the  spa- 
cious hall  he  rehangs  the  portraits  of  a  long  line  of 
truly  noble  ancestors.  He  repeoples  the  place  with 
the  loved  ones  of  yore,  recalling  his  own  happy, 
careless  boyhood  days  there — his  father,  his  mother, 
his  brother,  and  his  old  black  mammy :  all  these 
crowd  his  memory  there  to-night.  He  goes  back 
and  repeoples  it  with  former  generations.  They 
pass  in  one  unbroken  panorama  before  his  vision, 
beginning  their  happy  young  lives  under  most  aus- 
picious conditions,  in  ease,  comfort,  and  peace. 
Generation  after  generation  pass  in  view.  The 
older  heads  bleaching  iii  life's  autumnal  sun  and 
dew;  their  steps  grow  shorter  and  slower;  their 
eyes  often  dimmed  by  light  springing  tears ;  while 
their  hearts  grow  soft  and  mellow.  Until  within 
four  years  his  life  had  run  parallel  with  those  go- 
ing before;  but  those  four  years  and  the  future — 
alas!   what  of  them? 

He  recalls  his  childish  study  of  the  old  clock  in 
the  hall,  with  its  big  brass  pendulum  swinging  back 
and  forth,  tick,  tick,  tick,  tick,  little  dreaming  then 
that  it  was  counting  off  the  sands  of  his  life.  It  has 
been  many  days,  ay,  months  and  months,  since  a 
smile  lighted  up  his  handsome,  manly  face ;  but  now 


Prologue  11 

the  ghost  of  one  flits  over  it  as  he  recalls  a  night 
long  years  ago,  when  as  a  little  toddler,  unable  to 
sleep,  he  had  fallen  to  thinking  about  the  old  clock 
down  in  the  hall,  and  stealing  away  from  his 
mammy,  had  slipped  out  of  bed  and  tiptoed  to  the 
head  of  the  grand  stairway  to  see  if  it  were  asleep. 
He  remembered  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind,  if 
he  caught  it  napping,  to  wake  it  up  with  a  "Booh !" 
but  on  second  thought  he  had  decided  that  it  would 
be  a  sorry  joke  to  disturb  it.  After  listening  to  it 
tick  for  some  time,  he  called  out  to  it,  "Why  don't 
you  stop  and  rest,  old  clockie — aren't  you  tired?" 
and  just  then  the  wheels  began  to  whir  and  buzz  as 
he  had  never  before  remembered  them  to  have  done ; 
and  frightened,  he  had  scampered  back  to  his  bed, 
while  the  old  clock  tolled  twelve. 

And  so  it  is  at  times,  little,  ludicrous  things  will 
obtrude  into  one's  gravest  thoughts.  Here  to-night, 
with  the  realization  of  this  utter  wreck  and  ruin 
rushing  fresh  upon  his  mind,  this  childish  fancy 
comes  back  to  him,  and  for  the  moment  eases  his 
burden — lightens  it  just  one  feather's  weight.  It 
was  wd\  that  it  was  so;  for  all  this  loss — all  this 
devastation — all  these  idols  cast  down,  broken  and 
burned  away,  were  cares  as  light  as  thistle-down 
compared  with  the  great  shame  and  sorrow  that 
had  come  into  his  life,  shattering  every  hope  and 
ambition  that  had  cheered  him  on,  and  made  life 
worth  the  living.  The  respite  is  but  for  a  moment, 
and  he  is  reingulfed  in  the  maelstrom  of  his  woe. 
Aroused  from  his  reverie,  again  the  bitter  recollec- 
tions of  that  shame  and  sorrow  mingle  with  the 
placid  stream  of  memory,  and  he  starts  as  if  pierced 


12  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

by  a  dagger  at  some  vital  point.  Every  muscle  be- 
comes taut  as  steel ;  slowly  his  head  is  drawn  back, 
and  his  face  is  upturned  toward  Heaven :  above  his 
head  his  arms  rise  tremblingly,  his  clenched  fists  re- 
lax, and  his  troubled  soul  goes  out  in  a  piteous  wail, 
"O'  my  God,  have  mercy,  have  mercy,  and  grant 
that  I  may  not  go  mad  this  night!"  For  some  mo- 
ments he  stands  in  this  posture,  with  head  and 
hands  upraised — his  parted  lips  grown  dumb  by 
reason  of  the  growing  pain  at  his  heart. 
On  and  thus  he  dreams. 

Hours  have  passed.  The  moon  is  fast  sinking 
into  the  west,  and  her  slanting  rays  lie  across  the 
fair  bosom  of  the  sleeping  river,  like  the  sheen  of  a 
golden  tress.  It  is  the  ghostly  time  of  night  that 
the  Southern  darky  believes  departed  spirits  return, 
tripping  and  shivering  to  their  narrow  homes — the 
hour  just  before  dawn,  when  the  long-eared  owl 
slips  by  on  noiseless  wing  to  his  darkened  nest. 

An  unaccountable,  uncanny  feeling  that  some- 
thing awful  is  impending — he  knows  not  what — • 
creeps  over  him.  He  turns  and  strides  out  into  the 
middle  of  the  roadway — every  faculty  on  the  alert. 
Who  shall  say  what  impels  him?  He  gives  a  quick 
start  and  shudders  as  he  beholds  a  tall,  white  figure 
approaching  him  from  the  dense  undergrowth. 
Noiselessly,  slowly  it  advances — first  in  the  shadow, 
and  then  in  the  light  a  long  stride  or  two  and  stop  : 
on  the  white  figure  comes.  Its  arms  begin  to  rise 
and  extend  toward  him.  The  man  who  has  faced 
and  courted  death,  ay,  prayed  for  it  hundreds  of 
times,  trembles  in  every  limb.     The  cold  perspira- 


Prologue  13 

tion  starts  at  every  pore;  his  teeth  chatter;  and 
every  hair  on  his  head  stands  on  end.  The  snap- 
ping of  a  twig  breaks  the  spell,  and  the  old  soldier — 
the  old  veteran — turns  and  flees. 

"O  Jack,  it  is  I,  it  is  I !"  in  a  stage  whisper,  only 
lends  additional  speed  to  his  already  flying  feet. 
Just  as  he  is  passing  a  sharp  turn  in  the  road,  a  shot 
rings  out  on  the  still  night  air;  and  the  tall,  white 
figure  falls  with  a  heart-rending  shriek  in  the  middle 
of  the  road.  The  echo  rings  back  from  the  hills  be- 
yond the  river,  sharp  and  clear;  and  again  all  is 
still  as  death — not  a  sound — save  the  cry,  'Whip- 
poorwill !  whippoorwill !  whippoorwill !  whippoor- 
will !" 


CHAPTER  I 

Three  months  ago,  on  their  golden-wedding  day, 
the  elder  Jack  De  Mar  laid  his  wife  to  rest  in  the  old 
family  burial-ground.  He  had  never  recovered 
from  the  shock  of  it.  Day  by  day  he  had  grown 
weaker — no  pain,  no  illness — only  weaker  and 
weaker  he  grew.  One  quiet  evening,  bidding  his 
sons  good-night,  he  retired  and  slept — and  sleeps 
on  forever — God  rest  him. 

The  family  carriage,  drawn  by  four  fine  gray 
horses,  came  slowly  in  between  the  large  granite 
gate  posts ;  on  under  the  broad  spreading  oaks ;  on 
under  the  archway  at  the  east  end  of  the  mansion, 
stopping  at  the  carriage  entrance.  Old  Uncle  Lot, 
with  bared  head,  came  forward  and  opened  the  car- 
riage door,  and  stood  bowed  while  his  young  mas- 
ters alighted  and  passed  indoors,  with  a  "thank 
you,"  to  their  favorite  old  darky.  The  door  was 
scarcely  closed  upon  them  when  the  old  man  broke 
down  and  cried  like  a  child.  The  driver  busied  him- 
self with  the  lines,  and  spoke  sharply  to  the  front 
off  horse,  though  he  was  standing  perfectly  still. 
Little  Jim,  the  gate-boy,  black  as  Erebus,  dug  his 
great  toe  into  the  gravel  road,  while  he  wiped  the 
tears  from  his  eyes  with  the  sleeve  of  his  coat. 

Jack  De  Mar  is  dead.  His  two  sons  have  just 
returned  from  the  simple  interment.  Jack  De  Mar 
dead  and  buried?  No,  no,  no!  They  have  buried 
his  mortal  remains;  but  they  have  not  buried  Jack 
De  Mar — he  still  lives !    He  lives  in  the  hearts  of  a 


16  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

large  family  connection;  he  lives  in  the  hearts  of 
countless  friends ;  he  lives  in  the  hearts  of  his  hun- 
dreds of  slaves.  He  lives  to-day  in  the  history  of 
three  wars;  but  the  old  soldier  has  heard  his  last 
taps  on  earth ;  has  heard  his  first  reveille,  and  ans- 
wered his  first  roll-call  on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 
No  braver  man  ever  sprang  to  arms  in  answer  to 
the  long  roll  on  earth;  no  truer  man  ever  knocked 
at  Heaven's  gate! 

The  De  Mars  were  a  remarkable  family  in  many 
respects.  Their  ancestors  were  Huguenots,  who 
coming  to  this  country  long  before  the  Revolution- 
ary war  settled  in  Carolina.  Two  brothers  they 
were — Jack  and  Hal.  Under  another  name  they 
live  in  song  and  story.  Their  adventures  among 
the  Indians  in  those  days  adorn  the  pages  of  colonial 
history,  and  have  furnished  a  theme  for  the  glow- 
ing fancy  of  one  of  America's  most  charming 
writers. 

Ever  since  those  first  days  there  has  been  a  Jack 
and  Hal  De  Mar — sometimes  several  of  each  at  the 
same  time.  They  have  always  been  wealthy,  and 
have  always  married  among  themselves.  And, 
strange  to  say,  against  an  almost  universally  ac- 
cepted theory,  it  can  be  truthfully  asserted  there 
has  not  been  a  single  instance  among  them  showing 
any  degeneracy,  either  in  mind  or  body.  On  the 
contrary,  they  have  been  far  above  the  average  in 
both  respects.  The  women  were  most  charmingly 
beautiful  and  healthy,  and  the  men  perfect  speci- 
mens of  robust  manhood. 

It  was  believed  by  some  that  a  desire  to  keep 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  17 

their  wealth  within  their  own  family  had  much  to 
do  with  their  intermarrying.  Whether  this  were 
true  or  not,  they  would  have  had  to  travel  far  and 
wide  to  find  more  attractive  personages  than  those 
of  their  own  blood. 

The  impression  must  not  be  left  that  these  were 
proud,  bigoted  people.  That  would  be  an  egre- 
gious error;  they  were  brave  and  chivalrous,  and 
as  old  Lot  said  of  them,  "Dey  is  sometimes  mighty 
hasty  when  deir  young  hot  blood  am  up — on  occa- 
sion." 

It  was  not  their  ambition  to  be  know^n  as  members 
of  the  old  Courtly  School,  whose  principal  charac- 
teristics were  found  in  exceedingly  profound  sa- 
laams and  profuse  greetings.  Nothing  could  have 
been  more  simple  than  their  manners  always.  So 
assured  was  their  position  in  all  companies  that  they 
w^ere  never  afraid  of  compromising  it  by  being  con- 
siderate of  the  feelings  and  comfort  of  others,  were 
they  great  or  small,  rich  or  poor;  nor  was  their 
abnegation  of  self,  disgusting  demagoguery. 

Does  the  recent  observer  think  my  characters 
overdrawn?  Then  let  him  go  into  that  neighbor- 
hood even  to-day.  While  he  will  find  few,  if  any, 
who  are  in  position  to  dispense  the  old-time  hospi- 
tality in  the  old-time  way,  yet  he  will  still  perceive 
the  influence  of  it  pervading  every  nook  and  corner ; 
descending  into  the  negro  cabins,  even  there  he  will 
find  their  inmates  kind,  respectful,  and  polite. 


CHAPTER  II 

A  rose  that  had  been  planted  between  the  freshly 
made  graves  of  Jack  De  Mar  and  his  wife  had 
grown  to  be  quite  a  bush,  and  was  now  in  full 
bloom.  That  healer  of  all  griefs  had  been  kind  to 
the  two  young  men  who  had  been  left  alone  of  this 
family ;  and  they  now  laugh  and  enjoy  life,  as  they 
had  at  one  time  felt  they  should  never  do  again. 
Good,  dear,  kind,  old  Time! 

*'Now,  Coots,  what  have  you  been  up  to  ?  I  know 
from  the  expression  of  your  face  that  you  have 
been  up  to  some  mischief.  You  old  hypocrite !  You 
come  climbing  up  here,  looking  as  innocent  as  a 
lamb.  Ah !  there  comes  Marm  Tilly  with  a  switch. 
I  knew  it,  I  knew  it!  Was  it  jam,  Marm  Tilly,  or 
was  it  cheese  this  time?" 

''Cream,  Marse  Jack,  cream!  She  spiled  er 
whole  dish  uv  cream  that  I'd  whipped  fur  de  curd 
and  de  strawberries." 

"Well,  you  must  let  her  off  this  time.  You  know 
she  has  just  lost  her  baby — don't  forget  that,  Marm 
Tilly." 

''Marse  Jack,  you'd  spile  anything  in  dis  worl', 
from  a  pesky  cat  up" — a  parting  shot,  as  she  shook 
her  switch  at  Coots,  who  had  now  crawled  up  on 
Doctor  Jack's  shoulder,  and  was  blinking  her  yel- 
low eyes  at  the  old  darky,  while  she  licked  a  drop 
of  remaining  cream  from  her  whiskers. 

"Hal,  you  should  have  seen  Coots  bring  her  dead 


studies  in  Black  and  White  19 

baby  in  this  morning  and,  placing  it  before  me,  look 
up  at  me  in  the  most  piteous  way  possible  to  im- 
agine, with  an  expression  that  said,  'Can't  you  do 
something  for  my  baby?  Look  at  it  now,  what's 
the  matter  with  it?'  " 

"Poor  old  Coots,"  said  Hal,  "yoi-^  ^^^^^  ^o  comfort 
yourself  with  some  cream,  didn't  you?  All  right, 
old  girl ;  Jack  and  I  will  live  to  have  cream  another 
day.  We  all  must  have  our  troubles,  Coots;  but 
we  are  not  always  soothed  with  cream." 

"What  have  you  there,  Robert?"  asked  Doctor 
Jack  of  a  servant  who  had  just  entered  the  room. 

"Er  note  from  Magnolia,  sar.  Sandy  is  ter  wait 
for  er  answer." 

Doctor  Jack  took  the  note,  and  as  he  read  his 
face  grew  a  shade  sober. 

"Nothing  unpleasant,  brother  mine?" 

"Oh,  no — just  a  note  from  cousin,  Hal,  asking 
us  to  come  over  to-morrow  evening  to  Magnolia. 
Cousin  Fan  is  home,  and  there  is  to  be  a  meeting  of 
the  clan.     I  will  go  and  answer  it." 

As  he  rose  to  do  so,  the  note  fluttered  to  the  floor 
at  Hal's  feet.  Sitting  there  idle,  he  noticed  it,  and, 
picking  it  up,  saw  that  Jack  had  not  read  the  entire 
contents  to  him.  The  omission  was,  "Unless  you 
find  it  convenient  to  call  earlier." 

When  Doctor  Jack  returned  and  gave  the  answer 
to  the  servant,  his  brother  said, 

"You  will  ride  over  this  afternoon,  will  you  not?" 

"No,  we  will  keep  to  the  invitation,"  was  his  ans- 
wer. 

This  Cousin  Fan  referred  to  was  Miss  Fannie  De 
Mar,  the  handsomest  of  the  De  Mars  even,  and  the 


2  0  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

wealthiest,  Doctor  Jack  coming  next  in  the  latter  re- 
spect. 

An  old  maiden  annt,  for  whom  this  young  lady 
had  been  named,  had  arranged  from  the  day  of  the 
child's  christening  that  she  was  to  marry  Jack,  at 
that  time  a  child  of  four  years.  This  aunt  had  a 
very  large  estate  which  she  bequeathed  to  Jack  and 
this  little  namesake  of  hers.  Now  the  old  lady  had 
died  long  years  ago.  The  negroes  had  increased 
wonderfully;  the  plantations  had  greatly  enhanced 
in  value,  and  the  bank  account  had  kept  pace  with 
the  other  assets,  until  the  young  lady  was  the  rich- 
est single  woman  in  the  South.  She  had  been  three 
years  at  school  in  Philadelphia,  and  was  now  home, 
a  ''finished"  young  lady.  This  arrangement  of  the 
old  aunt  was  no  secret,  and  of  course  Hal  knew  all 
about  it,  and  was  surprised  that  his  brother  should 
take  things  so  quietly.  It  was  supposed  by  all  the 
connection  that  as  soon  as  the  young  lady  returned 
there  would  be  the  grandest  wedding  in  the  history 
of  the  State. 

''No,"  continued  Doctor  Jack,  "I  am  not  going  to 
Magnolia  until  we  all  meet  there  to-morrow." 

"Why,  what  is  the  matter?  I  did  not  think  that 
you  could  be  so  cold-blooded,"  said  his  brother. 

"I  am  sorry,  so  sorry,"  continued  Doctor  Jack, 
not  heeding  his  brother's  remark,  "to  disappoint 
everybody;  but,  Hal,  I  must  out  with  it — I  cannot 
marry  Cousin  Fan." 

"Oh  bother!  You  have  not  seen  her  as  a 
grown-up  young  lady.  If  she  is  not  a  most  charm- 
ing young  woman,  she  will  have  belied  the  promise 
of  the  girl  most  woefully." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  21 

"She  can  not  have  improved,"  said  Doctor  Jack, 
''she  was  ah-eady  the  prettiest  girl  I  have  ever  seen ; 
but  I  have  made  up  my  mind  that  I  will  never  marry 
any  one,  and  that  settles  it." 

''Wait,  old  fellow,  just  wait  until  you  have  seen 
her.  You  may  change  your  mind;  it  is  all  bosh 
about  the  ladies  alone  having  that  prerogative." 

"All  right,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "we  will  wait  and 
see.  Come,  let's  have  a  canter  down  to  the  landing 
and  meet  the  boat." 

Ordering  their  horses,  they  went  scurrying  down 
the  road,  laughing  and  talking  as  merrily  as  if  the 
world  held  no  care  for  either  of  them. 

The  afternoon  following  found  them  riding 
toward  Magnolia.  On  the  way,  joining  first  one 
and  then  another  party  bound  for  the  same  destina- 
tion in  tallyhos,  carriages,  and  tandems ;  others  like 
themselves  on  horseback.  They  made  quite  a  caval- 
cade as  they  wended  their  way  through  the  tall  mag- 
nolias— from  which  the  place  took  its  name.  Near- 
ing  the  house,  the  drivers  touched  up  their  horses 
and  dashed  around  the  circle,  reining  in  just  in 
front  of  the  house,  a  large,  comfortable,  home- 
looking  building,  with  tall  fluted  columns  support- 
ing the  broad  verandas,  extending  around  three 
sides  of  the  main  building.  To  the  right  and  left 
were  colonnades  extending  to  apartments  known  as 
offices,  which  served  as  quarters  for  the  young  men 
when  there  was  an  overflow  of  company.  The  ar- 
rival of  the  guests  was  a  signal  for  cheering  and 
the  waving  of  hats  and  handkerchiefs  to  as  fair  a 
vision  as  ever  blessed  mortal  eyes. 

Standing  alone  on  the  broad  veranda,  just  under 


22  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

some  drooping  branches  of  a  Virginia  creeper,  stood 
Miss  De  Mar, — a  perfect  dream  of  radiant  beauty,— - 
tall  and  queenly,  dressed  in  some  soft  white  material 
that  set  off  her  face  and  form  to  perfection;  the 
brown  of  her  hair  matching  the  brown  of  her  eyes, 
as  they  gleamed  and  flashed  with  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  all  these  dearly  loved  faces  of  her  kinspeople 
once  more.  The  jolly  greeting  they  gave  her  added 
a  shade  to  the  pink  of  her  cheeks  as  she  stood  there, 
extending  her  arms  as  if  to  embrace  the  whole  party 
at  one  time. 

Doctor  Jack  was  the  first  to  spring  from  his  horse 
and  hasten  to  greet  her,  as  every  one  expected  that 
he  would.  Her  face  flared  and  flamed,  and  doubt- 
less her  heart  beat  quicker  when  she  saw  this  tall, 
handsome  young  man  rushing  toward  her.  The 
outstretched  arms  fell  to  her  sides,  however,  before 
he  reached  her ;  a  circumstance  that  he  did  not  heed, 
if  indeed  he  noticed  it ;  for,  taking  her  in  his  arms, 
he  gave  her  a  hearty,  warm  kiss. 

"Ah!  dear  old  Jack,"  thought  his  brother,  "I 
told  you  so !  I  told  you  to  wait.  It  would  take  an 
ironclad  resolution  to  stand  before  that  battery  of 
beauty.  What  a  splendid  match  they  will  make !" 
In  the  next  moment  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar  was  sur- 
rounded, embraced,  and  kissed  by  a  score  of  kins- 
folk scarcely  less  attractive  than  herself. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  this  was  a  gay,  happy 
occasion.  After  an  early  tea  the  company  was  scat- 
tered all  over  the  place;  every  one  enjoying  himself 
in  such  manner  as  was  most  agreeable.  The  young 
ladies  had  captured  Miss  Fannie  and  had  carried 
her  off,  after  the  manner  of  young  ladies,  in  such 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  23 

cases  made  and  provided.  The  young  men  had 
strolled  down  to  the  kennel  to  have  a  look  at  the 
dogs,  except  Doctor  Jack,  who  had  remained  with 
the  older  gentlemen  on  the  veranda.  There  was 
Mr.  Hal  De  Mar,  mine  host;  there  was  his  cousin 
Jack — "Chatham  Jack"  he  w^as  called,  after  the  old 
homestead  where  he  lived,  and  in  contradistinction 
to  the  other  Jack  De  Mars;  and  there  were  also 
two  other  cousins,  brothers  they  were,  George  and 
William ;  all  men  about  the  same  age,  each  furnish- 
ing his  quota  of  sons  and  daughters^  who  made  up 
the  party  on  the  present  occasion. 

Doctor  Jack  touched  Chatham  Jack  on  the  arm 
and  said  that  he  wished  to  consult  him  on  some  mat- 
ters of  business.  They  walked  dow^n  the  drive,  and 
when  out  of  earshot  Doctor  Jack  said, 

"Cousin,  I  want  to  ask  a  favor." 

"Why,  certainly,  my  boy.  You  need  never  prefix 
a  request  to  me  in  any  such  fashion  as  that.  Bless 
my  life!  Certainly,  certainly,  I'll  do  anything  for 
you;    what  is  it?" 

"You  know,"  began  Doctor  Jack,  "we  wnll  have  a 
dance  this  evening,  and  I  w^ant  you  to  claim  the 
first  number  with  Cousin  Fan." 

"Bless  my  life!  I  can't  think  of  doing  anything 
of  the  kind — not  but  that  I  would  give  the  best  dog 
in  my  pack  to  do  so,  aside  from  obliging  you;  but 
I  am  not  going  to  have  all  these  young  bucks  down 
on  me — I  w^as  young  myself  once  upon  a  time.  Ex- 
cuse me,  what  joke  are  you  trying  to  get  off  on  me, 
you  sly  dog!  Everybody  gives  away  to  you  to- 
night at  least.    That  is  what  we  are  here  for,  I  take 


24  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

it.  We  supposed  that  the  announcement  would  be 
made  to-night." 

"No,  cousin,  I  am  not  jesting.  For  reasons  that 
I  cannot  give  now,  I  do  not  wish  to  open  the  dance, 
though  of  course  I  know  that  it  will  be  expected  of 
me.  I  cannot  ask  any  of  the  young  men  to  do  so, 
for  obvious  reasons ;  but  you,  being  the  dean  of  the 
family,  can  very  well  claim  the  privilege,  and  I  shall 
take  it  as  an  especial  kindness  if  you  will  do  so." 

"Bless  my  life !  The  idea  that  any  one,  and  more 
especially  you,  should  not  want  to  dance  with  Fan- 
nie, first,  last,  and  all  the  time,  stumps  me  flat. 
Why,  boy,  she  is  the  prettiest  young  woman  I  have 
ever  laid  eyes  on ;  she  is  a  perfect  marvel  of  beauty. 
I  couldn't  take  my  tea  for  looking  at  her.  Cer- 
tainly, certainly.  Til  dance  wath  her  as  often  as  you 
want  me  to.  But  say.  Jack,  you  must  see  old  Fid- 
dler Dick,  and  tell  him  not  to  play  anything  very 
fast  for  the  first  number;  and  you  might  tell  him 
not  to  make  it  too  long ;  you  see  I  am  not  as  young 
and  spry  as  I  used  to  be." 

"Thank  you  so  much.  It  is  very  kind  of  you," 
said  the  Doctor. 

"Not  at  all,  not  at  all^  don't  mention  it.  I'll  dance 
with  Fan  any  time  that  you  wish  me  to.  Bless  my 
hfe!" 

Having  arranged  this,  they  returned  to  the  ver- 
anda and  joined  the  others.  Very  soon  fresh  ar- 
rivals from  neighboring  families  were  announced, 
and  among  them  were  Colonel  Andrews  and  his 
daughters ;  the  latter  would  have  ranked  as  beauties 
anywhere  except  among  the  De  Mars. 

The  "fiddlers"  began  tuning  their  instruments  in 


studies  in  Black  and  White  25 

the  spacious  ball-room  in  the  west  wing  of  the  build- 
ing. Chatham  Jack  pulled  up  his  collar,  adjusted 
his  necktie,  and  rising,  shook  down  his  trousers' 
legs,  and  sauntered  into  the  ball-room,  where  sev- 
eral couples  were  promenading;  but  he  did  not  find 
Miss  Fannie,  nor  Doctor  Jack  in  the  company.  It 
again  dawned  on  him  that  there  might  be  some  joke 
in  store  for  him  and  he  was  in  the  act  of  passing 
out  of  the  room,  when  he  came  face  to  face  with 
his  fair  cousin  alone;  who,  if  it  had  been  possible, 
was  looking  more  beautiful  than  ever  in  her  dainty 
ball  costume.  The  vague  suspicion  of  a  practical 
joke  was  at  once  dissipated. 

''You  are  not  going  out.  Cousin  Jack.  You  must 
dance  to-night  in  honor  of  my  return.  You  don't 
know  how  happy  I  am  to  be  back  among  my  loved 
ones  again.  Won't  you  dance  ?  Do  hunt  up  a  part- 
ner at  once." 

"Bless  my  life!  That  was  just  what  I  was  doing, 
hunting  up  a  partner;  I  was  waiting  and  hunting 
for  you." 

"Indeed;     were   you   really?" 

"I  never  spoke  the  truth  patter,  I  assure  you." 

There  was  the  slightest  hesitation  on  her  part. 
Doctor  Jack  was  approaching  them,  and  she  sought 
in  his  face  for  some  hint  to  indicate  that  he  would 
claim  the  first  number;  but  just  then  some  one  else 
stopped  him.     Then  she  said, 

"Certainly,  cousin,  I  will  give  you  this  dance." 
Doctor  Jack  let  her  see  that  he  had  heard  the  en- 
gagement, and  turning  to  Miss  Andrews,  who  was 
standing  near,  asked  her  for  a  partner.    So  Miss  De 


26  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

Mar  was  left  under  the  impression  that  he  had  in- 
tended dancing  with  her. 

Some  of  the  younger  men  found  that  Chatham 
Jack  had  carried  off  the  prize,  and  shpped  a  dollar 
into  Fiddler  Dick's  hand,  and  told  him  to  give  them 
a  lively  waltz,  instead  of  a  cotillon  as  had  been  ar- 
ranged. Few  people  are  above  a  liberal  bribe,  and 
Fiddler  Dick  made  no  pretense  of  being  better  than 
his  neighbors.  So  it  came  about  that  instead  of  the 
staid  cotillon,  he  struck  up  the  gayer  measure,  and 
away  went  the  dancers.  Chatham  Jack  started  off 
famously  for  a  man  of  his  age  and  size,  but  very 
soon  it  was  evident  that  he  was  fast  becoming 
winded.  It  was  not  long  before  the  old  gentleman 
began  casting  about  in  his  mind  for  a  plausible  ex- 
cuse to  drop  out.  Should  he  feign  a  coughing  fit? 
Just  as  they  were  passing  the  door  a  little  woman, 
rushing  in,  threw  her  arms  around  Miss  De  Mar, 
and  brought  them  to  a  standstill  so  suddenl)^  that 
the  old  gentleman  came  near  losing  his  balance. 
No  apology  was  necessary  to  him,  however.  There 
was  a  general  exclamation, 

"Here  is  Little  Miss  Tippers!"  and  all  crowded 
around  her,  shaking  hands  and  saying  how  glad 
they  were  to  see  her. 


CHAPTER  III 

Who  was  this  Little  Miss  Tippers?  That  would 
have  been  a  puzzling  question,  even  to  those  who 
knew  and  loved  her  best.  No  one  ever  knew  where 
she  came  from  or  to  whom  she  belonged.  She  had 
never  vouchsafed  this  information ;  and  small  and 
poor  as  she  was^  no  one  asked ;  every  one  respected 
her  reticence.  She  herself  was  a  living,  breathing 
exemplification  of  discreetness.  Her  tongue  rarely 
took  the  form  of  an  interrogation  mark.  Was  it 
this  that  opened  every  door  and  every  heart  to  her  ? 
To  describe  her  faithfully  was  scarcely  less  difficult 
than  to  tell  whence  she  came.  Small  almost  to  pe- 
titeness,  with  black  hair  and  gray  eyes,  she  would 
not  have  been  considered  pretty  in  any  company 
probably,  yet  she  had  not  a  single  bad  feature.  She 
had  good  hands  and  feet;  the  latter  was  not  a  mat- 
ter of  faith,  for  she  wore  her  skirts  just  to  the  tops 
of  her  well-fitting  boots,  which  made  her  look  still 
the  more  girlish.  Her  age  might  be  placed  any- 
where between  twenty  and  forty ;  sometimes  she 
looked  the  former,  at  others  the  latter,  and  at  still 
other  times  she  looked  anywhere  between  the  two. 
Every  one  liked  her ;  every  one  trusted  her  and  con- 
fided in  her  implicitly.  Old  and  young  went  to  her 
with  their  troubles,  and  were  comforted.  She  had 
a  way  all  her  own  of  doing  this.  She  had  come  into 
the  neighborhood,  we  may  say,  gradually.  She 
found  herself  welcomed  wherever  she  went;  and 
was  soon  sought  after,  as  she  became  better  known. 


(i- 
((- 


28  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

She  had  been  among  the  De  Mars  now  for  years. 
On  one  occasion  she  had  casually  remarked  that  she 
wished  she  had  a  little  home  of  her  own,  where  she 
could  go  when  she  needed  rest;  adding,  "You  know 
every  one  likes  to  be  alone  occasionally."  I  forget 
just  at  this  moment  at  which  one  of  the  De  Mars 
she  made  this  remark;  but  this  is  immaterial. 
About  three  months  after  it  was  made  she  was  at 
Chatham  Jack's  home,  and  Mrs.  De  Mar  said  to 
her, 

*'Would  you  mind  going  driving  with  me  this 
morning?" 

'I  will  be  greatly  pleased  to  do  so,"  she  answered. 
'It  sounds  a  little  inhospitable,  I  know,  but  you 
might  take  your  things  with  you,  as  you  may  not 
come  back  immediately." 

The  little  woman,  for  just  a  moment,  looked  sur- 
prised. It  was  the  first  time  she  had  ever  been  in- 
vited to  leave  a  place.  However,  she  soon  regained 
her  composure;  and  when  the  carriage  was  an- 
nounced she  went  off  as  cheerfully  as  if  it  were  the 
very  thing  she  most  desired — dear,  good  little 
woman !  The  driver  had  received  his  orders  before- 
hand, and  drove  down  the  river  road.  Within  half 
an  hour  they  arrived  at  a  brand  new  little  cottage, 
nestling  in  a  lovely  grove  on  the  top  of  a  knoll,  com- 
manding an  extended  view  of  the  river  and  the  sur- 
rounding country.  It  was  in  about  the  center  of  the 
De  Mar  neighborhood. 

"What  a  lovely  little  place!  I  do  not  remember 
to  have  seen  it  before,"  said  Little  Miss  Tippers. 

"We  will  go  in,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar.  Within, 
everything  was  in  keeping  with  the  outside  appear- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  29 

ance,  thoroughly  furnished,  all  new  and  clean.  An 
old  mamma  came  forward  to  meet  them. 

"Why,  Marm  Milly,  you  here?"  said  the  little 
woman.     "We  expected  to  see  strangers." 

"Yes,  ]\Iissis,"  the  old  mamma  said  with  a  curt- 
sey, "I's  here,  an'  me  an'  you  an'  Frank  is  gwine  ter 
live  here — shore!" 

Little  Miss  Tippers  turned  to  Mrs.  De  Mar  with 
a  most  puzzled  expression  upon  her  face. 

"Yes,  Marm  Milly  is  right.  This  is  your  home, 
to  come  to  whenever  you  are  tired  and  wish  to  be 
alone.  In  the  left-hand  drawer  of  that  desk  you 
will  find  a  deed-of-gift  of  this  place  and  for  Marm 
Milly  and  Frank,  from  your  friends  who  have 
learned  to  love  you  so  well.  We  are  not  shelving 
you,  remember;  we  will  expect  you  at  our  homes 
just  the  same;  this  is  your  resting  place  when  you 
get  tired  of  us — no,  I  did  not  mean  that,  dear,  we 
know  that  you  do  not  really  get  tired  of  us;  but 
when  you  wish  to  be  alone  you  can  come  here,  and 
find  old  Marm  Milly  waiting  for  you,  with  every- 
thing snug  and  nice." 

The  little  woman  could  utter  never  a  word;  but 
throwing  her  arms  around  the  neck  of  her  friend, 
gave  vent  to  her  feelings,  for  which  there  w^ere  no 
words  coined  yet,  in  tears,  in  which  performance 
she  was  joined  by  Mrs.  De  Mar  and  Marm  Milly. 
Frank  cried,  too,  because — because  he  could  not 
help  it,  that  was  all.  Having  their  cry  out,  they 
looked  at  each  other  through  their  tears,  and  began 
laughing,  as  is  the  way  of  womankind. 

The  little  cottage  was  inspected  throughout. 
There  was  a  cozy  little  sitting-room  with  its  ap- 


o 


0  studies  in  Black  and  White 


propriate  furnishings,  a  case  containing  a  few  choice 
books,  and  a  few  pretty  pictures  hung  on  the  walls. 
Off  that  was  her  own  chamber,  dainty  as  a  dainty 
little  lady  could  wish,  with  its  dressing-room  an- 
nexed. Over  against  that  was  a  company  room. 
Then  there  came  the  dining-room  and  pantry ;  each 
supplied  with  everything  that  heart  could  wish.  In 
the  dining-room  Mrs.  De  Mar  went  to  the  side- 
board, and  pulling  out  a  drawer  produced  the  silver. 

'^Doctor  Jack  contributed  this,  dear,  and  the 
naughty  boy  had  it  engraved  'Little  Miss  Tippers' ; 
yott  won't  mind?" 

"Not  at  all — of  course  not — how  could  I?  I  am 
Little  Miss  Tippers  to  my  friends.  The  dear,  good, 
generous  boy!" 

In  short,  everything  was  as  conveniently  ar- 
ranged and  as  generously  supplied  as  loving  hearts 
could  prompt  and  willing  hands  devise.  When  the 
inspection  was  completed.  Little  Miss  Tippers 
turned  to  Mrs.  De  Mar,  and  taking  both  of  her 
hands  in  hers  looked  up  into  her  face  and  said, 

"My  good,  dear  friend — my  good,  dear  friends, 
I  can  not  say  how  grateful  I  am  for  this  thoughtful 
kindness."  Then  her  heart  overflowed  in  tears — ■ 
w^arm,  sweet,  happy  tears  they  were — with  no  bit- 
ter salt  in  them.  Her  friend  leaned  over  and  kissed 
them  away,  saying  never  a  word. 

So  it  came  about  that  Little  Miss  Tippers  became 
a  fixture  in  the  De  Mar  neighborhood,  still  going 
from  house  to  house — wherever  there  was  a  heart 
to  comfort  or  a  pain  to  alleviate,  there  Little  Miss 
Tippers  was  to  be  found,  doing  good. 

On  this  occasion,  the  return  of  Miss  Fannie  De 


studies  in  Black  and  White  31 

Mar,  she  had  heard  of  it,  and  hastened  to  see  her. 
They  were  the  staimchest  of  friends.  While  so  un- 
hike  in  many  respects,  so  differently  brought  up, 
so  differently  surrounded,  and  all  that  these  things 
mean,  yet  they  were  so  much  alike  in  those  elements 
of  character  which  were  the  very  best  and  truest  of 
all  that  either  possessed. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Having  explained  Little  Miss  Tippers  as  far  as  I 
am  able  to  do,  we  will  return  to  the  dance  which 
her  entrance  had  interrupted.  Every  one  was  ex- 
pecting a  denouement  with  Doctor  Jack  and  Miss 
De  Mar  as  principals,  and  felt  that  Chatham  Jack 
had  been  de  trop  in  claiming  the  first  dance. 

Before  the  second  number  was  called,  a  messen- 
ger came  for  Doctor  Jack  to  visit  the  sick  child  of 
one  of  the  poorer  neighbors.  It  was  known  that 
he  always  responded  to  such  calls  more  promptly 
than  any  other,  as  people  of  that  class  are  sensitive 
in  the  extreme  to  any  appearance  of  neglect.  On 
this  occasion  it  was  observed  that  he  responded  with 
more  than  usual  alacrity.  Strange!  was  it  not? 
Doubtless,  Miss  De  Mar  was  not  less  quick  than 
others.  However,  no  one  made  any  sign;  every- 
thing went  forward  as  though  nothing  had  occurred 
to  disturb  the  even  tenor  of  the  occasion.  Doctor 
Jack  was  a  gentleman — let  it  rest  at  that. 

The  call  was  not  a  distant  one;  he  might  return 
— but  return  he  did  not.  On  the  dance  went,  with 
its  usual  accompaniment  of  laughter  and  fun,  until 
after  a  late  supper  the  company  broke  up;  and  all 
returned  to  their  respective  homes^  save  Little  Miss 
Tippers. 

When  the  company  had  gone  the  family  sat  rest- 
ing and  chatting  for  some  time.  Finally  these 
yielded  to  the  kindly  influence  of  the  drowsy  god, 
and  retired  to  their  rooms;    Little  Miss  Tippers  to 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  33 

a  small  room  adjoining  that  of  Miss  De  Mar,  which 
was  always  kept  in  readiness  for  her  occupation — 
"Ivittle  Miss  Tippers's  room."  The  house  soon  be- 
came quiet,   with  all  the  lights  out. 

We  will  claim  the  dreamer's  privilege  and  follow 
Miss  De  Mar  to  her  chamber.  She  had  hastily  re- 
moved her  ball  costume  and  donned  a  light,  cool 
wrapper.  Relieved  of  its  fastenings,  her  abundant 
brown  hair  hung  down  her  back  in  luxuriant  waves 
and  ripples  enchanting  to  behold.  She  went  to  the 
window  casement,  threv/  open  the  shutters,  and 
drew  back  the  filmy  lace  curtains.  Kneeling  down 
with  her  elbows  on  the  cushioned  seat,  supporting 
her  chin  with  her  two  fair  hands,  she  gazed  out  into 
the  night.  What  were  that  beautiful  maiden's 
thoughts  as  she  knelt  there?  Ah!  there  are  some 
things  too  sacred  for  the  dreamer  to  divulge  to  com- 
mon mortals.  While  she  gazed  at  the  stars  her  face 
grew  paler,  and  a  sigh  lifted  somewhat  the  weight 
of  a  care. 

The  house  had  long  since  grown  still  and  dark, 
when  there  came  at  the  door  a  peculiar  little  tap  that 
the  young  lady  knew  well  of  yore.  It  was  as  the  tap 
of  an  angel.  She  stirred  not;  she  made  no  sign; 
she  only  waited.  Gently  the  door  opened,  and  a 
little  white  figure  stole  in.  A  gentle  little  arm 
stole  around  her  waist.  Turning,  Miss  De  Mar 
wound  her  arms  about  the  slender  little  figure  kneel- 
ing at  her  side;  her  head  sinking  on  the  little 
shoulder,  she  gave  loose  reins  to  an  emotion  that 
she  would  have  thrust  back  in  any  other  presence, 
though  her  heart  lay  bleeding  and  crushed  in  the 
3 


34  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

effort.  Neither  spoke  a  word ;  only  a  gentle,  loving 
little  hand — oh!  so  true  and  kind — patted  a  fair, 
white  shoulder,  with  a  touch  that  an  angel  might 
have  coveted.  There  was  balm  and  comfort  in  each 
little  pat,  falling  with  a  gentleness  and  rhythm  born 
of  nothing  less  tender  than  a  Saviour's  pity. 

With  arms  still  intertwined  they  faced  the 
window  again  and  gazed  long  and  in  silence  at  the 
stars  out  in  the  night.  Was  there  a  suspicion  of  a 
sigh,  there  came  the  gentle  little  pat,  and  it  was 
hushed. 

Then  came  a  voice  soft  and  low,  as  if  breathed  by 
some  sweet  spirit  of  the  night, 

"How  quiet  and  peaceful  the  stars  look  to-night. 
Quiet  and  peaceful  they  are;  because  they  go  on 
and  on  in  the  course  laid  out  for  them — around  and 
around  the  universe,  never  complaining,  never  wor- 
rying for  fear  of  getting  lost;  never  dreaming  that 
they  will  not  be  valued  at  their  worth,  never  wish- 
ing for  some  bright  particular  star  for  a  compan- 
ion ;  forgetting  that  that  star  has  its  own  course  to 
run.  They  all  go  on  patiently — faithfully  running 
their  course.  On  and  on  they  go,  at  tlieir  marvelous 
speed,  singing  the  song  of  the  stars."  After  a  mo- 
ment of  silence,  ''I  believe  in  the  God  of  the  stars." 
Clear  and  true  came  the  response, 

"I  too  believe  in  the  God  of  the  stars." 

They  turned  and  kissed  each  other.  Then  bow- 
ing their  heads  they  repeated  the  "Our  Father"  and 
arose  from  their  knees.  Who  shall  doubt  that  the 
God  of  the  stars  let  fall  the  dew  of  his  blessing  upon 
their  pure  hearts? 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  35 

"Now  let's  say  good-night.  I  am  comforted  and 
strengthened,"  said  Miss  De  Mar. 

"Lie  down,  dear,  and  let  me  soothe  you  to  sleep," 
said  the  little  one. 

"Nay,  I  am  not  so  selfish ;  you  need  rest  quite  as 
much  as  I.  Go  to  your  room  now — God  bless  you," 
and  she  kissed  her  little  friend  again  and  again  as 
she  led  her  to  the  door.  In  a  few  moments  they 
vv'Cre  sleeping  as  sweetly  as  if  no  pain  had  ever  left 
a  footprint  upon  a  trusting  heart. 

Doctor  Jack  had  remained  longer  at  the  bedside 
of  the  sick  child  than  was  necessary,  in  all  proba- 
bility; and  when  he  left  it  at  last,  he  went  directly 
home  and  found  his  brother  w^aiting  for  him. 

"How  did  you  leave  your  little  patient?" 

"Relieved,"  was  the  sententious  reply. 

They  sat  in  silence  for  some  time.  Hal  put  his 
hand  on  his  brother's  shoulder — a  hand  as  gentle 
as  a  woman's,  yet  with  a  firmness  that  meant  and 
gave  strength — while  he  said, 

"Brother,  I  know  that  it  pains  you ;  I  know  that 
you  w^ould  not  give  pain  to  another  for  any  slight 
reason ;  more  especially  to  one  that  you  love."  For 
a  moment  no  answer  came  back;  only  the  Doctor's 
hand  covered  that  of  his  brother,  with  a  gentle  pres- 
sure. 

"I  cannot  play  double,"  said  Doctor  Jack.  "It 
would  have  been  more  than  cruel  to  have  encour- 
aged a  thought  or  feeling  that  would  have  ripened 
only  bitter  fruit." 

"Would  it  not  be  as  well,  if  not  better,  to  wait, 
and  not  rush  matters  just  now?" 


36  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"No,  Hal,  that  is  a  mistake  that  I  will  not  make. 
What  can  never  be,  should  be  never  begun.  I  wish 
to  be  understood  at  once ;  it  will  cost  less  pain  now 
than  later  on."  Here  he  took  a  turn  around  the 
room.  Coming  back  and  resuming  his  chair,  he 
continued,  "It  was  almost  unpardonable  to  place 
two  people  in  such  an  embarrassing  position.  Dear 
Aunt  Fannie — little  did  she  dream  of  what  misery 
might  spring  from  her  very  kind  intentions.  I  am 
so  glad  that  I  never  touched  a  cent  of  the  money. 
Just  as  soon  as  I  can  do  so  without  giving  unneces- 
sary pain,  I  will  give  Cousin  Fan  my  share  of  the 
estate." 

"What  a  lovely  young  woman  she  is!"  mused 
Hal. 

"Yes,  indeed ;  she  could  not  be  more  so ;  nor  do 
I  believe  that  there  is  one  more  lovable  in  the  world ; 
but  if  I  do  not  love  her  as  a  man  should  love  the 
woman  he  marries,  ought  I  to  marry  her  ?  That  is 
why  I  say  that  I  shall  never  marry.  I  never  expect 
to  find  a  more  lovely  and  lovable  woman  than  she 
is.  The  woman  that  I  marry  must  be  indispensable 
to  my  being.  Now  suppose  I  go  on  and  encourage 
Aunt  Fannie's  arrangement,  and  when  it  is  too  late 
find  out  that  it  was  all  a  mistake?  No,  I  will  go 
over  to-morrow  and  have  an  understanding  at  once. 
After  to-morrow  the  house  will  be  full  of  com- 
pany." 

"You  may  be  correct,  brother.  I  have  no  doubt 
but  that  you  will  do  the  right  thing,  in  the  right 
way.  I  am  sure  that  I  should  blunder  most  miser- 
ably." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  37 

Doctor  Jack  leaned  over  and  kissed  his  brother's 
forehead,   and  said, 

"Good-night." 

Thus  they  parted;  and  the  subject  was  never 
again  mentioned  between  them  but  once  afterward, 
and  then  in  connection  with  a  most  terrible  tragedy 
that  changed  eveiy thing  for  the  brothers. 

Immediately  after  dinner  the  next  day.  Doctor 
Jack  ordered  his  horse  and  rode  over  to  Magnolia. 
One  would  have  been  blind  not  to  discover  that 
there  was  restraint  all  round  when  he  met  his 
cousin's  family.  It  was  the  more  noticeable  from 
the  fact  that  such  a  thing  was  so  foreign  to  these 
people,  whose  hospitality  knew  no  limit  except  the 
impossible. 

Ever  heretofore,  these  young  people  had  called 
each  other  Jack  and  Fan.  Now  he  addressed  her  as 
Cousin  Fannie;  noticing  the  change  she  called  him 
Cousin  Jack ;  and  when  she  did,  their  eyes  met,  and 
they  understood.  Strangely  enough,  the  embarrass- 
ment melted  away  and  they  laughed  and  talked  of 
indifferent  subjects  with  perfect  freedom.  At  the 
first  decided  pause  in  the  conversation,  he  asked  if 
she  had  been  down  to  the  Cove  since  her  return. 

"No,  you  must  remember  that  I  have  not  been 
home  two  days  yet." 

"Shall  we  walk  down  and  have  a  look  at  the 
place?    I  have  not  been  there  for  ages." 

"Yes,  if  you  wish  to  go."  Was  there  a  suspicion 
of  ice  in  that?  Doctor  Jack  thought  so;  and  the 
character  of  the  pain  it  produced  was  beyond  his 
power  of  analysis. 

Securing  their  hats,  they  strolled  leisurely  along. 


38  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

saying  not  a  great  deal  in  the  mean  time.  Having 
reached  the  Cove,  and  passed  in  through  the  vine- 
clad  entrance,  they  occupied  a  rustic  seat  beneath 
the  dome  made  by  the  long  branches  of  the  magnifi- 
cent old  live  oaks.  They  remained  silent  for  some 
moments,  scanning  the  beauties  surrounding  them. 
Then  without  any  preliminaries,  he  turned  and  took 
her  hand  in  his,  saying, 

"Cousin  Fannie,  I  have  always  tried  to  be 
straightforward  and  honest  in  everything,  and  with 
everybody.  I  have  always  thought  that  if  we  are 
true  to  ourselves — in  the  best  sense  of  the  term — 
we  are  apt  to  be  true  to  others.  If  there  is  any- 
thing more  despicable  than  being  placed  in  a  false 
position,  it  is  placing  some  one  else  in  that  plight. 
Cousin  dear,  you  and  I  are  grown-up  people  now, 
and  ought  to  be  able  to  take  a  broad  and  honest 
view  of  matters  pertaining  to  our  future.  It  would 
be  the  saddest  of  mistakes  if  we  should  allow  any 
sentimentality  or  mistaken  idea  of  duty  to  influ- 
ence our  course,  or  hurry  us  into  a  dilemma  from 
which  we  could  not  extricate  ourselves.  Our  dear 
good  aunt  never  made  a  greater  mistake  than  when 
she  put  us  in  this  embarrassing  position.  You  must 
know,  Fan,  that  I  love  you  most  devotedly,  as  my 
dear,  sweet  cousin;  and  I  hope  that  I  am  not  too 
egotistical  when  I  say,  I  am  quite  sure  that  you  en- 
tertain the  same  feeling  for  me." 

Up  to  this  point  she  had  not  interrupted  him, 
nor  did  she  do  so  now,  only  she  gave  his  hand, 
holding  her  own,  a  firm,  steady  pressure,  which 
spoke  a  silent  language,  that  had  no  word  for  de- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  39 

ceit  in  its  vocabulary.  And  he  was  glad.  He  con- 
tinued by  saying, 

''True  love  cannot  be  cut  and  dried,  nor  slated 
according  to  program.  Divest  it  of  spontaneity  and 
you  will  have  stripped  it  of  that  element  which 
makes  it  akin  to  Heaven;  you  will  have  simply  the 
song  of  a  caged  bird.  Am  I  giving  my  sweet 
cousin  pain?" 

"Not  at  all,  Cousin  Jack.  Have  you  not  during 
your  life  come  upon  some  entirely  new  scene,  and 
been  unable  to  divest  yourself  of  the  feeling  that  at 
some  time  you  had  been  there  before — that  it  was 
perfectly  familiar  to  you?" 

"Yes,  often." 

"It  seems  to  me,"  she  continued,  "just  now  that 
what  you  are  saying  to  me  has  at  some  time,  in 
some  way,  presented  itself  to  my  mind — all  uncon- 
sciously, but  certainly  most  distinctly.  I  have  not 
been  able  and,  to  be  truthful,  have  not  tried  to 
analyze  my  feelings  in  this  matter.  I  would  con- 
sider myself  hopelessly  stupid  if  I  did  not  recognize 
and  appreciate  your  many  sterling  qualities — your 
warm,  true,  generous  heart,  and  your  calm,  well-bal- 
anced mind — now,  now,  now,  my  dear  cousin,  I  have 
listened  to  what  you  had  to  say  without  interrupt- 
ing you ;  and  now  you  must  listen  to  me,  and  let  me 
have  my  say.  Surely  you  would  not  suspect  me, 
on  any  occasion,  much  less  on  this,  of  silly  flattery. 
I  recognize  these  qualities  in  you,  and  I  am  proud 
of  them.  I  am  proud  of  my  kinsman;  and  I  love 
my  Cousin  Jack  with  my  whole  heart — yet — yet  are 
we  indispensable  to  each  other?  Let's  make  no 
mistake,  cousin.     As  you  have  said,  people  cannot 


40  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

fall  in  love  by  schedule.  But  I  shall  be  more  pained 
than  I  can  say,  if  our  dear  old  auntie's  mistaken 
kindness  raises  an  embarrassing  barrier  between  us. 
On  my  part,  it  shall  not." 

And  with  a  sudden  impulse  she  threw  her  arms 
around  his  neck  and  kissed  him  over  and  over  again, 
just  as  she  had  done  when  they  were  children  to- 
gether. Disengaging  her  arms,  she  took  his  face 
between  her  two  soft,  shapely  hands,  and  looking 
him  squarely  in  the  eyes,  said, 

''Now,  Cousin  Jack,  we  understand  each  other,  I 
think  thoroughly ;  let  it  stand  at  that.  Do  not  shun 
me — that  would  hurt — come  and  go  as  you  have  al- 
ways done.  We  will  be  good,  loving  cousins — al- 
ways." 

Raising  her  eyes  to  an  opening  in  the  dome  over- 
head, where  the  blue  skies  looked  through,  she  said 
in  a  low,  reverential  tone, 

''I  believe  in  the  God  of  the  stars." 

Drawing  her  head  down  on  his  shoulder,  he 
kissed  her  fair,  white  forehead  as  he  wound  his 
strong  arms  about  her,  saying, 

''I  believe  in  the  God  of  this  woman." 

Without  another  word  they  arose  and  went  back 
to  the  house,  holding  each  other's  hand — as  they 
had  done  so  often  in  childhood. 


CHAPTER  V 

The  summer  sped  as  summers  will.  There  was 
the  usual  routine  of  family  gatherings — picnics — 
barbecues — fishing  parties — birthday  parties — anni- 
versaries and  fun  and  happiness  and  peace. 

(Aside:  "The  good  old  times  before  the  war" 
was  no  fable,  I  can  tell  you;  joke  about  it  as  we 
may.    But  let's  not  talk  about  it  now.) 

And  so  time  wore  on.  While  the  families  were 
sure  that  Jack  and  Fan  had  come  to  some  under- 
standing, they  were  at  a  loss  to  divine  what  that  un- 
derstanding might  be.  No  one  ever  broached  the 
subject  to  either  of  them.  They  met  constantly, 
laughing  and  dancing,  riding  and  driving  together, 
and  were  evidently  fond  of  each  other's  company. 

"Give  them  time,  give  them  time,"  said  Chatham 
Jack  to  his  wife.  "Jack  cannot  be  blind  to  such 
beauty  and  loveliness.  Bless  my  life,  dearie,  she  is 
almost  as  pretty  as  you  used  to  be ;  not  but  that  you 
are  as  pretty  as  ever,  sweet."  And  he  arose  and 
went  around  the  table  and  kissed  her — just  as  he 
used  to  do — don't  you  know  ? 

To  look  at  her  now,  as  she  sat  there,  with  a  loving 
husband's  kiss  warm  upon  her  lips,  one  could  well 
imagine  that  the  old  lady  with  sixty-odd  light-sit- 
ting winters  upon  her  gray  hair,  and  with  a  sum- 
mer's love  of  more  than  half  that  age  in  her  heart, 
had  been  a  beauty,  too,  in  her  teens. 

"Doctor  Jack,  with  his  fine  looks  and  admirable 
qualities,  and  his  large  estates,  is  a  De  Mar,  just 


42  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

that  far,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar.  ''But  that  he  should 
violate  every  tradition  of  the  family  by  going  into 
a  profession — when  no  De  Mar  has  ever  been  known 
to  be  anything  but  a  planter — prepares  me  for  any 
freak  that  he  may  develop.  I  shall  not  be  surprised 
if  he  does  not  marry  Fan  at  all." 

"You  mean  at  last,  dear,  do  you  not?"  said  he 
laughing. 

"There  is  no  use  mincing  words  about  it,"  was  her 
emphatic  reply. 

"Come,  come,  dearie,  you  must  not  be  too  hard 
on  the  boy  for  going  into  a  profession.  Times  are 
changing;  not  everybody  can  be  planters  any  more 
than  everybody  can  be  De  Mars.  It's  true,  physic 
is  a  nasty  thing;  but  the  profession  is  a  noble  one, 
next  to  the  church,  next  to  the  church.  Bless  my 
life !  He  will  settle  down  after  a  while,  and  give  up 
the  whole  thing," — after  a  dubious  pause, — "and 
marry  Fan." 

"I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  are  correct,  Jack ;" 
and  after  a  more  dubious  pause,  "but  I  don't  believe 
a  word  of  it." 

"That's  funny — bless  my  life!"  said  he. 

"It  may  be  funny  to  you,  but  will  it  be  funny  for 
Fannie?"  she  retorted,  missing  the  point. 

Just  at  this  juncture  the  argument  was  brought 
to  an  abrupt  close  by  the  door  flying  open;  and  in 
rushed  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar  and  Doctor  Jack,  fol- 
lowed by  half  a  dozen  other  young  folk,  their 
cheeks  aglow  and  their  eyes  asparkle  with  the  pleas- 
ure born  of  a  brisk  canter  in  the  bright,  crisp  morn- 
ing air. 

"Hello!    hello;    bless  my  life!"  exclaimed  Chat- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  43 

ham  Jack.  "Hold  on,  girls,  hold  on;  come  one  at 
a  time.  Don't  kiss  an  old  chap  so  fast  that  he  can- 
not tell  which  is  which — there !   that  is  better." 

Everybody  talked  at  once,  as  fast  as  ever  they 
could,  for  the  space  of  five  minutes;  when,  as  the 
old  gentleman  would  have  said,  it  began  to  unravel, 
and  out  of  the  snarl  he  picked  up  the  thread  of  the 
conversation. 

There  was  to  be  a  meeting  of  the  clan  to  arrange 
for  a  big  fox-hunt  that  had  been  booked  for  the 
first  cold  weather. 

"We  must  meet  to-morrow,"  said  a  half-dozen 
voices  at  once. 

'At  old  Sandowns,"  said  Doctor  Jack. 

'No,  right  here  we  meet,"  said  Chatham  Jack. 

'No,  no,"  said  Dell,  the  bright,  auburn-haired 
daughter  of  George  De  Mar,  "Daddy  said  I  must 
be  sure  and  arrange  it  for  the  Oaks,  and  he  will 
never  trust  me  again  if  I  fail.  Surely,  surely  these 
good  people  will  not  place  a  poor  girl  in  that  posi- 
tion." 

"Now  look  here,  everybody,"  said  Dick,  the  half- 
grown  son  of  William  De  Mar,  "Dad  said  the  meet- 
ing was  to  be  at  the  Hollow,  of  course;  and  you 
know  when  he  says  anything,  he  means  it.  He 
never  promised  me  a  thrashing  in  my  life  that  I  did 
not  get  it;  and  he  has  ordered  all  the  turkeys  on 
the  place  killed  and  ever  so  many  lambs,  and  in  fact 
everything  in  sight.  They  are  all  killed  now;  so 
that  settles  it — see?  Come  on  everybody,  and  let's 
warn  in  the  others.  Remember,  Cousin  Jack,  the 
Hollow  to-morrow." 

"Bless  my  life!"  said  Chatham  Jack,  "that  boy 


44  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

jumps  at  conclusions  like — like — like  a  woman.  We 
will  draw  lots  to  see  where  it  will  be ;  that  will  be 
fair  all  around/' 

"Well,"  said  Dick,  "the  blood  of  all  those  turkeys 
and  things  be  upon  your  heads  if  the  Hollow  does 
not  win !" 

"Not.  so  fast,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "I'm  running 
this  thing.  I  spoke  first.  There  will  be  no  drawing 
of  lots;  and  as  for  Dick,  he  is  simply  romancing. 
I  was  over  at  the  Hollow  only  the  day  before  yes- 
terday, and  I  saw  never  a  turkey  nor  the  shadow 
of  a  turkey;  and  for  that  lamb  business,  that  is  the 
baldest  gammon.  How  could  they  have  lambs  with 
those  sheep-killing  dogs  around?  Besides,  San- 
downs  has  not  been  warmed  up  for  ages.  San- 
downs  is  the  place.  I  have  spoken."  Giving  the 
table  a  sound  thump  with  his  fist,  that  made  every- 
thing on  it  dance,  he  puffed  out  his  cheeks  in  a  most 
ludicrous  way;  and  thrusting  his  hands  under  his 
coat  skirts,  with  his  head  thrown  back,  strutted 
across  the  room  in  high  play. 

"Bless  my  life !"  said  Chatham  Jack,  "if  it  comes 
to  that,  I  for  one  surrender."  All  the  others  sank 
into  chairs,  closed  their  eyes,  and  let  their  heads  fall 
over  in  a  most  helpless  fashion. 

Dropping  the  tragic.  Doctor  Jack  picked  up  his 
riding-whip  and,  waving  it  over  their  heads,  cried, 

"Awake,  awake,  arise!  to  horse,  ye  hosts!"  and 
rushed  out  of  the  room,  followed  by  the  jolly,  laugh- 
ing mob.  Mounting  their  horses,  away  they  scam- 
pered at  a  wild,  mad  pace. 

"Bless  my  life !"  said  Chatham  Jack,  as  he  stood 
on  the  veranda,  watching  them  go,  "bless  my  life! 
what  a  fine  thing  it  is  to  be  young !" 


CHAPTER  VI 

Sandowns  was  about  to  take  on  its  old-time  life 
once  more,  for  the  first  time  since  Doctor  Jack  had 
become  the  head  of  the  house.  At  these  family 
gatherings  there  had  never  been  any  formality; 
everybody  was  at  home. 

After  Doctor  Jack  had  separated  from  the  young 
people  at  Mr.  Hal  De  Mar's  gate,  the  others,  Dick 
at  the  head,  decided  to  drop  in  on  him  the  next 
morning  for  breakfast,  knowing  of  course  that  he 
would  not  be  expecting  them.  At  first  it  was  de- 
cided to  meet  at  some  common  point  and  go  en 
masse;  but  later  it  was  thought  best  to  go  one  and 
two  at  a  time,  and  keep  it  up.  Young  Dick  was  de- 
lighted with  the  idea^  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the 
evening  drumming  up  recruits. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning.  Doctor  Jack 
was  standing  in  the  yard,  giving  directions  to  some 
servants,  when  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar  and  Dick  came 
dashing  up  the  drive. 

''Hello,  Cousin  Jack,"  said  Dick,  "here  we  are! 
You  did  not  specify  any  hour,  so  we  thought  that  we 
would  be  in  time.  I  never  like  to  be  late.  Your 
invitation  included  breakfast,  did  it  not?  The  ride 
has  given  me  a  famous  appetite,  and  as  cousin  Fan 
has  talked  about  nothing  but  broiled  chickens  and 
mutton  chops,  hot  rolls  and  fresh  butter,  since  we 
started,  I  take  it  that  she,  too,  is  hungry." 

"I  am  delighted  to  see  you  both.  Come  right  in. 
I  would  have  been  glad  at  any  time  to  have  seen 


46  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

you ;  but  I  am  especially  so,  Cousin  Fan,  this  morn- 
ing. You  know  Marm  Tilly  has  never  provided  a 
spread  for  the  clan  with  no  one  to  overlook  things 
for  her.  When  we  shall  have  had  breakfast,  which 
will  be  ready  in  a  few  minutes,  I  will  be  so  much 
obliged  if  you  will  take  the  trouble  to  look  in  for  a 
little  while  and  see  that  everything  is  going  on  all 
right.  Come  into  the  hall ;  there  is  some  fire  there. 
The  mornings  are  getting  quite  chilly.  Take  those 
horses,  Mike,  and  you  Jim,  run  around  and  tell 
Marm  Tilly  that  Miss  De  Mar  and  Marse  Dick  are 
here.    You  will  excuse  my  bachelor  orders,  cousin  ?" 

''Oh,  certainly,"  said  Dick,  with  a  broad  smile  on 
his  face. 

Scarcely  had  they  seated  themselves  around  the 
spacious  fireplace  in  the  hall,  before  there  was  the 
clatter  of  horses'  feet  on  the  driveway, 

"Help!  within  there!"  came  a  cheery  voice  from 
without. 

Doctor  Jack  recognized  the  voice  of  his  cousin 
Alfred,  and  hurried  out  just  in  time  to  see  him  as- 
sisting Miss  Andrews  from  her  horse. 

''This  is  a  nice  reception  to  give  your  invited 
guests !  No  one  to  meet  us ;  not  even  a  boy  to  take 
the  horses." 

"That  is  really  too  bad ;  but  here  am  I,  and  there 
comes  the  boy.  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you.  Miss  An- 
drews ;  this  is  kind  of  you — I  am  delighted.  Come 
right  in.  This  is  really  jolly.  Cousin  Fan  and  Dick 
have  just  come  over,  and  now  we  will  have  a  real 
nice  little  breakfast  party." 

"You  are  quite  sure,"  said  Miss  Andrews,  "that 
we  will  not  inconvenience  you?" 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  47 

"I  am  more  than  sure — I  am  certain.  Do  you 
expect  Sandowns  to  lose  its  reputation  under  my 
care?" 

While  Doctor  Jack  was  out,  Miss  De  Mar  re- 
marked to  Dick  that  she  feared  that  it  was  alto- 
gether too  bad  to  play  this  joke  on  Jack. 

"Rest  your  conscience,  cousin  dear,"  said  Dick, 
''serves  him  just  right  for  being  so  biggity  yester- 
day. Have  you  forgotten  that  he  actually  ques- 
tioned my  veracity?  I  wish  the  whole  lot  would 
come,  and  keep  coming."  And  Dick  had  his  wish. 
Ones  and  twos  kept  dropping  in  until  at  least  twenty 
couples  had  come  to  breakfast. 

Doctor  Jack,  of  course,  soon  caught  on  to  the 
joke,  and  asked  his  cousin  Fannie  to  help  him  re- 
ceive. They  took  their  stands  on  the  veranda.  The 
position,  she  thought,  was  rather  conspicuous  under 
the  circumstances ;  but  she  had  been  regretting  the 
part  she  had  taken  in  coming  and  was  willing  to 
sacrifice  her  feelings  to  save  him  any  embarrass- 
ment.    Between  the  arrivals  she  remarked, 

''I  am  quite  sure  that  this  is  too  bad  of  us,  cousin 
Jack;   Dick  is  responsible  for  it." 

''Then  the  young  rascal  has  advanced  himself 
greatly  in  my  estimation.  I  would  not  have  missed 
it  for  anything."  When  there  were  no  more  arri- 
vals, they  returned  to  their  company  within.  Doctor 
Jack  asking  Dick  if  everybody  had  come. 

"Not  at  all — not  by  a  long  shot !  This  is  only  the 
advance  guard,  old  fellow.  I  wish  they  would  come 
on;  I  am  getting  terribly  lonesome,  and  I  am  as 
hungry  as  I  am  lonesome,"  and  he  w^ent  to  the  door 
and  peered  down  the  road  wistfully. 


48  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

While  the  Doctor  took  in  the  joke,  not  so  old 
Marm  Tilly — first  surprised,  then  worried,  finally 
dismayed.  More  help  was  called,  and  everything 
was  removed  from  the  cozy  breakfast-room  to  the 
more  spacious  dining-room;  where  she  spread  a 
table  that  would  have  accommodated  at  least  fifty 
guests. 

"Do  not  worry,  Marm  Tilly,"  said  Miss  De  Mar, 
who  had  gone  out  to  see  if  there  was  anything  that 
she  could  suggest.  ''Just  give  us  whatever  is  most 
convenient.  It  is  all  a  frolic,  you  know.  Ham  and 
eggs  and  plenty  of  strong  coffee  is  enough." 

"Bless  yer,  honey,  old  Marm  Tilly  ain't  gwine  ter 
be  run  over  by  jes'  er  little  company  uv  you  young- 
sters. Ts  got  six  niggers  in  de  kitchen  br'ilin' 
chickens,  an'  ham  an'  aigs,  an'  er  cookin'  hot  cakes 
an'  waflles.  You  jes'  run  back  an'  keep  'em  lively 
fur  a  little  while,  an'  Robert  will  come  an'  'nounce 
breakfast  'fore  yer  know  it." 

In  a  very  short  time,  sure  enough,  Robert  made 
his  appearance,  and  the  company  swarmed  out  to 
breakfast  in  a  jolly  good  humor,  and  was  confronted 
with  a  meal  of  which  no  housekeeper  could  have 
been  ashamed.  The  early  ride  had  given  every  one 
a  country  appetite,  and  the  meal  was  enjoyed  to  the 
full.  Doctor  Jack  had  the  best  of  the  joke,  thanks 
to  the  plucky  and  resourceful  tact  of  Marm  Tilly. 

Later,  the  older  members  of  the  families  arrived, 
and  the  proposed  fox-hunt  was  discussed  and  re- 
discussed,  until  it  was  decided  that  a  challenge 
should  be  sent  to  Major  Haralson  of  Virginia,  who 
had  often  visited  them  and  hunted  with  them,  and 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  49 

had  always  bragged  on  the  superior  breed  of  his 
hounds — "They  are  the  very  best  in  the  world." 

When  dinner  was  announced  it  proved  a  more 
formal  affair,  and  its  appointments  and  supplies 
were  matters  of  surprise  to  those  who  had  raided 
the  pantry  at  an  unexpected  hour  only  that  morn- 
ing. 

Having  seen  the  last  of  the  company  off  late  in 
the  afternoon,  Doctor  Jack  turned  to  go  inside,  and 
was  confronted  by  Marm  Tilly  standing  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  walk,  arms  akimbo,  evidently  waiting  for 
him. 

"  'Fore  de  Lawd,  Marse  Jack,"  she  began,  ''don't 
do  dat  no  more.  Vs  disgraced  de  whole  De  Mar 
family  for  shore.  De  idee  uv  er  De  Mar  not  bein' 
ready  ter  feed  de  whole  county  on  de  spot,  is  er  dis- 
grace.    Sech  er  thing  never  happen'  'fore." 

"Why,  Marm  Tilly,  I  was  just  going  around  to 
congratulate  you.  You  did  famously.  Everything 
went  off  as  smooth  as  if  you  had  had  a  week's  no- 
tice. No  one  could  have  done  any  better  under  the 
circumstances." 

"That's  whut  upsot  me,  de  circu'stances.  Hit  all 
might  er  bin  mighty  smooth  in  der  big  house;  but 
I  tells  yer  hit  wuzent  smooth  in  der  kitchen,  by  er 
jug  full.  When  Miss  Fannie  an'  Marse  Dick  cum, 
I  sed  ter  Mag,  'Mag,  you  run  right  out  an'  snatch 
up  er  couple  more  br'ilers  right  quick,  'ca'ze  Marse 
Jack  will  want  Miss  Fannie,  erspecially,  to  have  er 
nice  breakfast.'  An'  she  ain't  hardly  more'n  got 
them  two  br'ilers  picked,  when  lo  an'  behol'  hyere 
comes  more  comp'ny;  den  some  more  br'ilers  wuz 
4 


50  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

cotch  up,  an'  so  hit  went  on,  till  las'  Mag  say,  'Der 
ain't  no  more  br'ilers  lef.  Hit  looks  like  white  folks 
thinks  er  nigger  can  reach  up  in  er  tree  anywhurs 
an'  yank  down  er  br'iler  ready  picked.'  An'  I  dess 
slapped  dat  nigger  in  de  mouf,  an'  tole  her  ter  shet 
up  an'  not  be  er  talkin'  erbout  white  folks  erroun' 
me.  But  I  tells  yer,  Marse  Jack,  spring  chickens  is 
monstrous  sca'ce  in  de  fall  uv  de  year — pow'ful 
sca'ce." 

Doctor  Jack  permitted  the  old  darky  to  have  her 
say.  She  had  nursed  him,  and  was  a  privileged 
character.     She  had  switched  him  many  times. 

"I'll  try  and  remember  about  the  spring  chickens 
in  the  fall  of  the  year  next  time,  Marm  Tilly,"  said 
the  Doctor. 

"I  wish  yer  would,  'ca'ze  when  spring  chickens  is 
sca'ce  hit's  mighty  frustratin'.  Hit's  like  axin'  fur 
cowcumbers  at  Christmas." 

"I'm  sorry  you  have  been  frustrated,  Marm 
Tilly,"  assuming  an  air  of  deep  contrition, 

"Hit  ain't  gwine  ter  happen  no  more,  Marse  Jack ; 
don't  yer  worry  erbout  hit.  Dis  nigger  will  scratch 
her  fingers  off  fust;   don't  yer  worry,  chile." 

Doctor  Jack  knew  from  long  experience  that  when 
she  spoke  in  that  way  to  him  there  was  no  root  of 
bitterness  in  the  warm,  true  heart  beating  beneath 
the  bosom  that  had  pillowed  his  head  so  often — so 
often ! 


CHAPTER  VII 

On  the  top  of  this  knoll  the  first  frost  of  the  sea- 
son had  bedecked  the  browning  grass  and  high- 
waving  sedge  with  myriads  of  gleaming  ice-crystals, 
kissed  into  iridescence  by  the  morning  sun's  first 
rays.  For  miles  around  the  eye  could  sweep  over 
thousands  of  acres  of  waste  land — hill  and  dale, 
brook  and  brake;  here  and  there  a  glimpse  of  the 
river  nestling  in  the  arms  of  the  blue  hills  in  the 
distance,  looking  for  all  the  world  like  bits  of  plate 
glass  dropped  here  and  there  on  the  landscape  pic- 
ture. 

Far  and  near  this  particular  knoll  was  known  as 
The  Meet.  This  great  expanse  of  waste  land  was 
given  over  to  the  fox  and  the  huntsman.  No  shoot- 
ing was  allowed,  nor  burning  of  the  sedge  fields,  to 
disturb  the  fox's  cover.  No  hut  nor  cabin  was  per- 
mitted, because  every  squatter  would  have  his 
breed  of  curs  and  mongfrels  to  break  into  the  chase 
at  some  critical  moment  and  spoil  the  race. 

Ah,  what  a  royal  morning  that  was  for  sport! 
Perfect!  It  was  cold,  clear,  and  still — cold  enough 
to  make  the  blood  tingle  along  the  veins,  not  to 
hurt;  clear,  that  the  light  and  shadings  might  have 
a  free  hand,  dappling  and  dimpling  the  field  of  view ; 
still,  that  the  scent  might  lie  long  and  true,  and  that 
the  music  of  the  hounds  might  rise  and  fall — and 
echo — and  echo — and  echo. 

From  the  east  comes  the  sound  of  clattering 
horses'  feet  on  the  hard  ground.    A  whip  dashes  up 


52  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

at  a  swinging  gallop,  followed  by  a  pack  of  thirty 
clogs.  As  he  mounts  the  crest  of  a  ridge,  he  winds 
his  short  horn ;  and  lo !  the  answering  blast  of  two 
other  packs  approaching  from  different  directions. 
On  they  come — the  three  whips,  each  followed  by 
his  pack  of  hounds,  swinging  around  hill  tops; 
down  into  hollows;  up  again  into  view — on  they 
come !  The  morning  is  reverberant  with  the  noise 
they  make,  the  echoes  pulsing  into  every  nook  and 
corner — every  brier  and  brake  alive  with  the  clatter 
of  it. 

As  they  approach  The  Meet,  they  locate  each 
other  and  swerve  off  to  prevent  the  packs  from  be- 
coming mixed,  in  which  event  a  free-fight  would 
have  been  inevitable.  Having  come  to  a  halt,  each 
whip  busied  himself  trying  to  keep  his  dogs  to- 
gether; but  in  spite  of  their  best  efforts,  the  most 
refractory  ones  broke  away,  w^hen  a  general  melee 
began.  It  required  the  combined  efforts  of  the  three 
whips,  and  considerable  time,  to  get  them  separated 
and  order  restored. 

This  was  scarcely  accomplished  when  there 
dawned  upon  the  scene  Major  Haralson  of  Virginia, 
come  to  accept  the  challenge  from  the  De  Mars,  for 
a  fox-hunt — a  chubby,  red-faced  man,  quick  and 
peppery  in  every  motion  and  fibre.  He  was  nattily 
dressed,  and  mounted  upon  a  small  Arab  horse, — a 
beauty  of  his  kind, — a  light  roan,  with  limbs  like  a 
deer;  mane  and  tail  long  and  black;  a  splendid 
neck  surmounted  by  a  small,  well-formed  head,  his 
eyes  large  and  the  color  of  amber,  beaming  with  in- 
telligence. He  was  as  spirited  as  his  rider,  and  as 
gentle  as  my  lady. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  53 

Reining  in  his  horse,  the  Major  whipped  out  his 
watch:  "Fifteen  minutes  ahead  of  time."  Fifteen 
minutes  is  a  long  time  for  an  impatient,  peppery 
httle  man  to  wait,  and  perforce  he  must  be  doing 
something. 

"x\h !  there,  boys,"  sang  out  the  Major,  "unchain 
the  dogs,  and  let  them  get  accustomed  to  one  an- 
other." 

The  whip  nearest  him  raised  his  hat  and  said, 

"Marse  Haralson,  don't  yer  spect  dey  will  git  ter 
fight'n?" 

"Not  a  bit  of  it — not  a  bit  of  it !  We  can  manage 
them  easily.     Turn  them  loose." 

Of  course  there  was  no  appeal  from  the  Major's 
order,  and  the  dogs  were  liberated.  The  way  they 
scampered  was  wonderful  to  behold,  until  they  be- 
came thoroughly  mixed  up,  when  there  ensued  the 
liveliest  dog  fight  in  history — barking,  growling, 
snapping  and  snarling;  making  a  noise  that  only 
seventy  or  eighty  hounds  could. 

"Why  don't  you  stop  that  fighting?"  thundered 
the  Major  to  the  whips. 

Already  the  boys  were  down  among  the  dogs, 
yelling,  kicking,  and  plying  their  whips  right  and 
left.  The  Major  watched  them  for  a  few  moments, 
before  he  tumbled  off  his  horse  and  rushed  into  the 
fray,  only  to  be  tripped  up  and  rolled  over  by  the 
fighting  dogs;  and  tumbled  over  afresh  every  time 
he  got  on  his  feet,  and  eventually  had  to  be  pulled 
out  by  his  legs  and  set  up,  by  two  of  the  whips, 
minus  his  hat,  and  with  his  coat  split  up  the  back 
to  his  collar,  spitting  sand  freely — which  latter  fact 
doubtless  prevented  an  explosion  of  remarks  that 


54  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

would  have  been  too  florid  for  ears  reverent.  If  he 
was  red  in  the  face  before,  he  was  redder  now.  If 
he  was  peppery  before,  he  was  pepper  and  ginger 
now.  In  the  mean  time,  one  of  the  whips  was  chas- 
ing a  young  dog  that  had  secured  the  Major's  hat, 
and  was  running  down  the  hill,  tossing  and  catching 
it  as  he  went.  This  side  chase  had  the  effect  of  di- 
verting the  attention  of  the  other  dogs,  and  away 
they  scampered,  joining  in  the  frolic  with  the  Ma- 
jor's hat,  until  there  was  no  hat  left  to  speak  of. 

Just  at  this  juncture  there  w^as  the  clatter  of 
horses'  feet  mingling  with  shouts  of  greetings. 
When  the  Major  turned  around  his  eyes  rested  on  a 
picture  of  unsurpassed  beauty ;  a  group  of  as  hand- 
some men  and  women  as  the  world  could  produce — 
mounted  upon  splendid,  spirited  horses;  the  whole 
silhouetted  against  the  deep  blue  western  sky — the 
De  Mars.  Back  of  this  group  were  a  half-dozen 
mounted  servants  in  waiting. 

"Good-morning,  Major,"  called  Mr.  Hal  De  Mar. 
*'How  do  you  do?  We  are  delighted  to  see  you. 
We  feared  that  you  were  not  coming,  as  you  did  not 
arrive  last  night." 

"I  am  very  sorry;  but  one  of  my  dogs  went 
astray  yesterday,  and  we  did  not  get  nearer  than 
Colonel  Andrews's,"  and  there  followed  an  all-round 
hand-shaking  and  expressions  of  pleasure. 

The  Major's  plight  was  soon  discovered.  The 
Major,  who  was  always  so  immaculately  dressed 
and  groomed,  stood  hatless,  his  coat  spht  up  the 
back,  his  hair  all  disheveled  and  full  of  sand,  the 
bow  of  his  cravat  well  up  under  his  left  ear ;  of  all 
which  the  Major  was  innocently  unconscious. 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  55 

''Why,  Major,  what  has  happened  to  you?"  asked 
Chatham  Jack. 

"Not  anything,"  said  the  Major,  as  he  buttoned 
his  coat  over  his  crumpled  shirt  front,  thereby 
widening  the  rent  in  the  back  of  that  unfortunate 
garment. 

"I  have  adopted  the  fad  of  going  bareheaded. 
The  idea  is,  to  keep  the  feet  warm  and  the  head 
cool.    Let  me  commend  it  to  you,  gentlemen." 

''But  your  coat  is  torn.  Major,"  said  Doctor  Jack. 

"Is  it,  indeed?  How  funny!  The  dogs  got  into 
a  fight,  and  we  had  a  tussle  with  them,"  said  the 
Major;  and  with  his  hands  thrust  down  deep  into 
his  pockets  and  with  a  most  quizzical  expression  on 
his  jovial  face,  said, 

"We  must  have  had — 'a  parrot  and  monkey  time' 
of  it,"  whereupon  there  was  a  roar  of  laughter, 
which  good  breeding  and  good  nature  had  sup- 
pressed. 

In  an  instant  Doctor  Jack  had  dismounted;  and 
taking  a  pocket  case,  produced  a  needle  and  thread 
with  which  he  soon  had  the  Major's  coat  repaired. 

"Thank  you.  Doctor,  ever  so  much,"  said  the  Ma- 
jor ;  "your  surgery  is  painless  and  bloodless.  I  will 
take  pleasure  in  commending  you." 

"By  the  by,"  said  the  Doctor,  "where  is  your 
friend?    You  promised  us  one." 

"Where  is  that  scapegoat?"  he  said,  scanning  the 
country.  "He  loitered  to  talk  with  Andrews's 
daughter,  and  said  he  would  overtake  me.  I  warn 
you,  young  ladies,  he  is  a  most  susceptible  young 
man — is  Taylor.  I  will  not  call  him  'a  rising  young 
lawyer,'  for  honesty  demands  that  we  call  him  'a 


5G  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

briefless  barrister.'  However,  we  hope  that  he  will 
rise  sooner  or  later.  A  capital  young  man,  a  capital 
young  man — sharp  in  the  better  sense  of  that  term — 
bright  and  brave.     Ah,  yonder  he  comes  now." 

And  there  hove  in  sight  a  handsome  young  man, 
wearing  a  neat-fitting  hunting-suit,  and  mounted  on 
a  dashing,  spirited  horse,  perfectly  groomed  and 
with  trappings  in  good  taste. 

''This  way,  Taylor.  Hurry  up,  and  make  your 
apologies  for  keeping  the  company  waiting." 

Introductions  all  around  followed.  Miss  Fannie 
De  Mar  was  the  last  one  to  whom  he  was  presented ; 
and  the  young  man  lingered  by  her  side.  But  he 
soon  noticed  that  while  she  carried  on  a  running 
badinage, — twitting  him  for  having  torn  himself 
away  from  the  Misses  Andrews  so  quickly, — her 
eyes  constantly  wandered  in  the  direction  of  the 
handsome  young  man  to  whom  he  had  been  intro- 
duced as  Doctor  Jack  De  Mar. 

"So,"  mused  Mr.  Taylor,  "the  land  lies  in  that 
direction,  does  it?  That  is  the  young  gentleman 
that  I  will  have  to  deal  with — and  watch — will  I 
not?"  The  young  lawyer  was  not  at  all  disposed  to 
disparage  himself;  and  looked  forward  with  pleas- 
ure, rather,  to  the  oncoming  tilt. 

The  Major  had  sung  this  young  lady's  praise  in 
such  high  notes  as  to  induce  the  young  lawyer  to 
throw  over  his  Virginia  flames  and  come  to  Caro- 
lina. If  he  found  the  one-half  true  of  her,  he  was 
going  in  to  win.  He  saw  her  there  that  morning  in 
all  the  glory  of  young  womanhood — a  perfect 
beauty  in  perfect  health,  and  evidently  wealthy.    He 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  57 

looked  around  at  the  entire  party  as  a  fit  setting  to 
such  a  picture. 

Just  then  the  horns  sounded,  and  the  dogs  were 
loosed  and  put  on  the  move  toward  the  cover. 
Down  the  hill  the  bright  cavalcade  followed  the 
hounds.  They  had  not  far  to  go  before  a  strike  was 
made,  and  made  by  the  Major's  little  Blue  Bess. 

''There!"  shouted  the  Major,  all  excitement  and 
exultation,  "I  would  have  bet  a  fortune  that  Blue 
Bess  would  have  the  best  nose  in  the  whole  lot.  The 
best  nose  in  the  whole  world,  De  Mar ;  I  must  send 
you  some  of  the  stock.  Give  her  a  little  time," 
shouted  the  Major  to  the  whips,  "and  she  will  show 
you  the  way  the  fox  has  gone."  Very  soon,  sure 
enough,  she  broke  away ;  one  and  another  followed, 
but  in  rather  a  half-hearted  way. 

'See,"  said  the  Major,  "your  dogs  have  not  the 


nose 


"S 


I  am  inclined  to  think  that  your  dogs  have  the 
wrong  end  of  the  trail,  Major,"  said  Mr.  De  Mar. 

"Never,  never!"  exclaimed  the  peppery  little  Ma- 
jor.   On  and  on  the  hunters  followed  the  hounds. 

"The  wrong  end  of  the  trail/'  said  young  Hal 
De  Mar  to  Mr.  Taylor,  who  chanced  to  be  near  him. 

"Speak  it  in  whispers,"  said  the  young  man.  "For 
the  world,  do  not  let  the  Major  hear  you.  It  would 
break  his  heart  to  have  his  favorite  dog  make  a 
blunder  right  at  the  start." 

"Stop,  everybody!"  cried  Chatham  Jack,  "they 
are  going  toward  that  fallen  tree.  If  they  go  there, 
we  will  know  at  once  whether  we  are  on  the  right 
end  or  not." 


58  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

"How  is  that?"  asked  Mr.  Taylor  of  Miss  De 
Mar. 

'You  can't  be  an  old  hunter,"  said  she. 
'No,    I    have    not    hunted    much;"    and    with 
a  grimace  added,  ''I  may  not  be  as  old  as  I  ought  to 
be,  I  fear." 

"Then  I  will  explain :  If  hunting  for  birds,  a  fox 
comes  to  a  fallen  tree,  he  invariably  goes  around  the 
stump  and  mounts  the  body  and  slips  along  to  the 
top  or  boughs,  where  the  birds  would  be  roosting. 
He  would  never  go  into  the  top  first,  for  fear  of  dis- 
turbing his  prey." 

"I  see:  I  see.  Thank  vou.  You  seem  so  well 
posted  in  fox-craft,  may  I  not  be  allowed  to  attach 
myself  to  you  during  the  chase,  so  that  you  can  give 
me  points?  I  certainly  would  be  greatly  obliged, 
and  edified  as  well." 

"Oh,  you  would  learn  ever  so  much  more  from 
my  father,  or  the  Major,  in  fact,  from  any  of  the 
gentlemen.  I  just  happen  to  know  a  few  things 
that  I  have  picked  up  casually  in  the  hunt.  There! 
the  dogs  have  gone  into  the  top  of  the  tree — that 
settles  it." 

Everything  was  in  a  hubbub  in  an  instant.  The 
horns  were  soimded,  and  the  whips  put  spurs  to 
their  horses,  calling  their  dogs,  and  retracing  their 
steps  to  the  starting  point.  The  dash  enlivened 
everything.  There  was  some  fine  horsemanship  dis- 
played, not  by  the  gentlemen  only,  for  the  ladies  sat 
their  horses  with  an  ease  and  grace  that  can  be  ac- 
quired only  on  bareback  colts  and  ponies  in  child- 
hood, before  one  learns  fear. 

The  Major,  disgusted  with  the  false  start,  rather 


studies  in  Black  and  White  59 

slunk  behind,  in  so  far  as  his  phicky  Httle  Arab 
would  permit  him.  But  when  the  hounds  had  re- 
turned to  the  point  where  they  started,  it  was  Blue 
Bess  that  first  took  up  the  right  end  of  the  trail.  At 
her  first  note  the  Major  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and 
went  tearing  through  the  line,  yelling  encourage- 
ment to  his  dogs.  As  the  trail  warmed,  the  entire 
pack  joined  in;  and  the  whole  countryside  rang  and 
rang  with  the  music  they  made — the  echo  resound- 
ing from  the  hills,  and  dying  away  in  the  distance. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  fox  was  jumped,  and 
away  went  the  hounds  and  the  whips. 

It  was  not  admissible  to  yell  when  the  fox  was 
fresh,  he  might  strike  off  for  miles  and  miles  in  a 
straight  course.  Otherwise,  he  would  circle  and 
double  around  the  neighborhood  of  his  hiding  place, 
thus  enabling  the  older  huntsmen  to  see  more  of  the 
sport.  The  youngsters,  of  course,  risking  their 
necks  at  the  ditches  and  hedges  rushed  after  the 
hounds.  The  young  ladies  were  in  the  forefront  of 
it  all,  sitting  their  horses  as  easily  as  if  they  were 
cantering  down  a  meadow  path  looking  for  daisies. 

Mr.  Taylor's  horse  positively  refusing  to  take  the 
first  ditch,  he  was  forced  to  go  with  the  older  gen- 
tlemen. Very  soon  the  chase  passed  near  them,  and 
Doctor  Jack  dropped  out  and  joined  them  and  in- 
sisted on  Mr.  Taylor  taking  his  horse  and  following 
the  young  people  who  were  having  such  fine  sport. 
"This  is  exceedingly  kind  of  you.  Doctor,"  he  said 
as  he  mounted  Zeppo.  He  was  soon  up  with  the 
hounds,  taking  the  gullies  with  the  best  of  them,  the 
pleasure  of  it  quickly  obliterating  the  chagrin  he 


60  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

had  experienced  on  finding  himself  handicapped 
with  a  balking  horse. 

On  and  on  they  sped,  their  cheeks  flushing,  and 
their  eyes  sparkling  with  the  fun  of  it.  Up  hill 
and  down  hill  they  went.  Ah !  what  sport  it  was. 
The  music  of  the  hounds — the  ringing,  merry  laugh- 
ter— the  roar  and  the  mad  rush  of  it  all ! 

"Bless  my  life!"  exclaimed  Chatham  Jack,  as  they 
swept  by  him.  No  one  hesitated  for  an  instant  at 
any  hazard  he  met. 

Mr.  Taylor  caught  his  breath  when  he  saw  Miss 
De  Mar  break  for  a  gully  at  least  ten  feet  wide  and 
as  many  deep.  Would  she  make  it?  Would  she 
make  it?  Miss  De  Mar  had  thrown  herself  forward 
on  Doe's  neck,  and  she,  too,  held  her  breath  as  they 
flew.  No  one  had  ever  taken  this  gully  at  this  point 
before.  Little  Doe,  gathering  her  strength,  backed 
her  slender  ears  and  went  flying  across  the  chasm. 

"By  George!  They  have  made  it,"  shouted  Mr. 
Taylor,  who  was  following  close. 

The  others,  knowing  the  ground,  had  guided  their 
horses  somewhat  higher  up,  where  the  gully  was 
not  so  wide,  nor  deep.  Fain  would  Mr.  Taylor  have 
checked  Zeppo;  but  he  was  accustomed  to  follow- 
ing Doe;  and  when  he  drew  the  lines,  Zeppo  took 
this  as  his  cue  to  follow  now.  And  follow  he  did — 
his  nose  extended  straight  ahead — his  nostrils  flar- 
ing red  and  wide — his  eyes  blazing  and  flashing. 
Mr.  Taylor  felt  every  muscle  quivering  beneath  him 
when  the  noble  steed  shot  forward,  as  if  thrown 
by  a  catapult;  and  Zeppo  landed  good  three  feet 
beyond  the  brink — safe. 

At  the  end  of  the  chase,  Mr.  Taylor  was  accorded 


studies  in  Black  and  White  61 

the  pleasure  of  ''tailing  the  fox"  before  the  other 
gentlemen  had  arrived. 

The  whips  coupled  up  their  dogs,  and  the  party 
adjourned  to  the  home  of  Mr.  Hal  De  Mar — The 
Magnolias. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

After  a  substantial  luncheon  the  day  was  spent 
by  the  older  men  in  resting,  and  discussing  the  re- 
spective merits  of  this  and  that  particular  breed  of 
dogs;  while  the  younger  members  of  the  party, 
very  naturally,  drifted  into  the  drawing  and  music- 
rooms,  discussing  those  airy  nothings  which  insigni- 
ficant within  themselves,  yet  afford  the  close  ob- 
server a  favorable  opportunity  for  studying  the  cali- 
ber and  tastes  of  those  participating.  The  young 
lawyer's  training  fitted  him  well  for  such  an  analy- 
sis; of  which,  you  may  be  sure,  he  availed  himself 
on  this  occasion. 

While  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar  did  not  talk  a  great 
deal,  she  was  a  good  listener,  with  that  show  of  in- 
terest which  is  so  highly  appreciated  by  those — ^wlio 
like  to  hear  themselves  talk.  When  she  did  join  in 
the  conversation,  her  remarks  were  straight  to  the 
point,  and  gave  evidence  of  a  well-balanced  mind, 
thoroughly  cultivated.  Her  criticisms,  when  she  did 
indulge  in  them,  were  just,  but  merciful — full  of 
sympathy  and  of  the  kindest  feeling.  What  she  said 
on  any  subject  was  worthy  of  being  carried  home 
and  digested.  There  was  a  delightful  sincerity  in 
her  words  and  manner  which  gained  one's  confi- 
dence at  once.  Her  laughter,  though  hearty  and 
catching,  was  low  and  sweet.  All  this,  and  doubt- 
less much  more,  Mr.  Taylor  observed  and  noted; 
and  it  wound  a  cord  around  his  heart — with  what 
result  we  shall  see  later. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  63 

It  is  a  quality  of  human  nature  to  want  what  we 
have  not,  and  to  desire  above  everything  else  that 
which  we  cannot  have.  So  it  came  about  that  when 
Mr.  Taylor  saw  that  he  was  not  making  any  head- 
way in  ingratiating  himself  into  the  good  graces  of 
Miss  De  Mar  he  became  more  determined  than  ever 
to  win  her.  While  it  was  doubtless  true  that  he  was 
first  attracted  by  her  great  beauty,  and  not  less  by 
her  great  wealth,  he  very  soon  learned  to  prize  her 
for  her  own  charming  personality. 

The  hunt  was  kept  up  for  several  days,  the  even- 
ings being  taken  up  by  impromptu  dances  at  one  or 
another  of  the  De  Mar  houses.  When  the  time 
came  for  Major  Haralson's  return  home  the  unex- 
pected announcement  was  made  that  Mr.  Taylor 
had  made  up  his  mind  to  remain  in  Carolina,  and 
was  inclined  to  make  Sherwood,  the  county-seat, 
his  home,  and  practice  his  profession  there.  No  one 
but  the  Major,  however,  gave  expression  to  that 
surprise.  The  De  Mars  would  do  everything  in 
their  power  to  make  it  pleasant  for  him,  and  to  fur- 
ther his  professional  ambition.  To  his  surprise,  no 
one  was  readier  than  Doctor  Jack  to  give  expression 
to  those  intentions,  and  evidently  with  perfect  sin- 
cerity. The  hospitality  of  Sandowns  was  placed  at 
his  disposal.  He  had  a  standing  invitation  from 
Doctor  Jack  and  his  brother  Hal. 

After  spending  a  number  of  days  in  company 
with  the  Doctor,  he  was  more  at  sea  than  ever. 
That  the  Doctor  admired  his  pretty  cousin  went 
without  saying;  but  that  he  was  infatuated  with 
her  was  not  at  all  apparent.  In  fact,  Mr.  Taylor 
had  not  been  able  to  detect  the  slightest  indication 


64  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

of  a  warmer  feeling ;  and  he  spent  no  little  thought 
in  trying  to  fathom  the  case.  He  would  have  stated 
it  somewhat  in  this  way :  On  the  one  hand,  given  a 
young  lady  of  matchless  beauty,  highly  educated,  a 
most  charming  personage,  with  ample  means  in  her 
own  right,  to  say  nothing  of  her  future  prospects 
from  her  father's  large  estate ;  and,  to  say  the  least, 
prejudiced  in  a  certain  young  man's  favor.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  certain  young  man,  handsome,  rich, 
kind,  attentive,  and  certainly  fond,  but  with  the 
fondness  of  a  brother  for  a  favorite  sister — nothing 
more.  Who  could  solve  it?  Certainly  not  Mr. 
Taylor. 

What  Mr.  Taylor  learned  about  these  people 
came  from  close  observation  and  acute  reasoning, 
from  this  to  that.  He  had  not  been  unwarrantably 
inquisitive.  Mr.  Taylor  was  a  gentleman — a  Vir- 
ginia gentleman. 

*'I  shall  be  very  much  disappointed  if  I  do  not 
make  the  Doctor  show  his  hand,"  mused  the  young 
lawyer.    "Greek  meets  Greek." 

From  thence  on,  Mr.  Taylor  danced  assiduous 
attendance  on  Miss  De  Mar  on  any  and  all  occa- 
sions ;  but  with  results  that  were  only  puzzling. 
The  effect  on  Doctor  De  Mar  was  nil;  and  as  for 
the  young  lady,  nil  would  have  been  almost  hope; 
for  she  avoided  him  whenever  it  was  possible  for 
her  to  do  so,  short  of  rudeness.  In  an  open  field, 
with  youth,  culture,  a  prepossessing  face  and  figure, 
and  the  prestige  of  an  F.  F.  V.,  Mr.  Taylor  was  not 
disposed  to  despair  of  the  final  result.  He  had  been 
accustomed  rather  to  be  sought  after  by  mothers 
with  marriageable  daughters.     He  had  moved  in 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  65 

good  society,  had  been  educated  in  the  University 
of  Virginia,  had  graduated  from  Harvard  Law 
School,  had  spent  some  years  abroad  as  an  attache 
to  one  of  our  Ministers  at  an  important  Court,  and 
had  improved  his  opportunities.  He  was  well  en- 
dowed with  fine  conversational  powers,  and  could 
make  himself  very  agreeable  and  entertaining  on 
occasion.  Now  the  very  best  that  he  could  com- 
mand was  brought  forth  and  furbished  up,  and 
placed  to  the  fore. 


CHAPTER  IX 

It  was  on  a  Saturday.  Mr.  Taylor  was  spending 
the  day  at  The  Magnohas.  He  had  estabhshed 
himself  at  Sherwood  ostensibly  to  practice  his  pro- 
fession; but,  in  fact,  to  inaugurate  his  campaign  in 
a  more  important  case  than  any  matter  of  law  that 
was  likely  to  come  to  him  for  many  years ;  for  this 
involved  a  most  charming  personage  in  Miss  De 
Mar,  and  lands  and  slaves,  the  possession  of  which 
would  insure  comfort  and  ease  for  the  remainder  of 
his  life. 

After  luncheon,  Miss  De  Mar,  her  father,  and 
Mr.  Taylor  were  sitting  on  the  veranda,  enjoying 
the  breeze  that  came  up  over  the  lawn  and  pasture 
from  the  river.  The  day  was  charming  and  invited 
outdoor  exercise. 

"Miss  De  Mar,  you  have  promised  to  show  me 
the  Cove.  On  former  occasions  it  has  been  too  wet 
under  foot.  It  must  be  at  its  best  this  beautiful  af- 
ternoon ;  there  has  been  no  rain  for  days." 

"Certainly,  and  we  are  fortunate  in  having  father 
with  us.  He  knows  every  nook  and  corner,  and  is 
most  fortunate  in  selecting  the  best  points  of  view," 
said  the  young  lady. 

Mr.  Taylor  could  not  repress  a  look  of  disap- 
pointment. It  was  not  so  much  the  beauties  of  the 
Cove  that  was  the  attraction,  as  the  opportunity  for 
being  alone  with  Miss  De  Mar,  that  had  suggested 
the  idea. 

"It  is  the  most  tropical  place  in  the  State,"  said 
Mr.  De  Mar,  "and  you  must  see  it." 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  67 

The  trio  passed  down  and  out  at  the  east  gate, 
and  sauntered  through  the  taU  magnohas  and 
broad-spreading  Hve  oaks.  They  had  nearly  reached 
the  entrance  to  the  Cove,  when  the  plantation  beh 
sounded. 

"That  is  for  me,"  said  Mr.  De  Mar;  ''I  had  for- 
gotten that  this  is  ration  day.  I  told  Gabe  that  I 
wanted  to  inspect  the  last  lot  of  bacon  before  it  was 
issued  to  the  hands,  and  he  is  ringing  for  me.  I 
am  very  sorry." 

"Well,  we  can  come  again,"  said  Miss  De  Mar, 
"it  will  keep,  you  know,  Mr.  Taylor." 

"We  are  so  near,  Miss  De  Mar,  you  might  give 
me  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  Cove;  and  we  will  at- 
tempt a  more  thorough  inspection  when  your  father 
can  come  with  us." 

"Yes,  daughter,  as  you  are  here,  you  might  show 
him  the  nearby  walks,  and  next  week  we  will  have 
some  friends  in  who  will  join  us  in  a  picnic.  A 
day  is  not  too  much  to  give  to  it." 

It  was  the  young  lady's  turn  to  be  annoyed ;  and 
it  is  to  be  feared  that  she  was  not  entirely  successful 
in  concealing  her  irritation.  To  be  entirely  truth- 
ful, she  did  not  wish  to  be  left  alone  with  Mr.  Tay- 
lor ;  and  short  of  being  rude,  she  really  would  have 
liked  him  to  have  an  intimation  of  that  fact. 
Whether  he  made  that  discovery  or  not,  he  insisted 
that  they  should  have  just  a  glimpse  of  the  place  as 
they  were  so  near.  There  was  nothing  else  to  do 
but  to  compl}^  with  his  request.  The  two  went  on, 
while  the  father  retraced  his  steps — never  dream- 
ing. 

They  soon  came  to  the  arched  opening  that  had 


68  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

been  cut  through  the  dense  wall  of  vines  and  briers, 
running  up  and  entwining  among  the  cypress  trees, 
that  formed  a  perfect  wall  around  the  Cove.  This 
skirting  wall  was  at  least  twenty  feet  through,  and 
was  composed  of  an  extravagant  luxuriance  of 
climbers,  in  endless  variety. 

Passing  within,  one  was  given  the  impression  of 
an  immense  amphitheater,  so  dense  were  the  over- 
hanging boughs  of  the  trees,  whose  great  trunks 
were  as  so  many  columns  supporting  the  dome. 
There  was  an  endless  variety  of  evergreens,  many 
indigeneous  as  well  as  many  imported  ones  from 
distant  climes.  While  it  had  the  appearance  of 
being  well  kept,  there  was  no  especial  design  in  its 
laying  out,  the  walks  and  all  lending  themselves  to 
the  natural  conformation  of  the  ground  and  the 
positions  of  the  trees.  Rustic  seats  were  every- 
where. Mr.  Taylor  had  never  seen  anything  com- 
parable to  this  spot;  and  was  silent  when  first  he 
beheld  its  wondrous  beauty.  They  stood  in  silence 
for  some  moments. 

*  Words  utterly  fail  me,"  said  Mr.  Taylor  at  last; 
^'shall  we  sit  here  for  a  while? 

"There  goes  that  bell  again,"  said  he,  as  its  tones 
rang  out  once  more.  ''It  makes  me  shudder ;  it  has 
such  a  peculiar  tone.  Where  could  I  have  heard  it 
before?  It  has  such  a  weird  pitch.  I  trust  that  it 
is  not  ringing  for  us?" 

"No,"  said  Miss  De  Mar,  laughing,  "it  is  for  the 
negroes  to  draw  their  week's  rations." 

"Ah,  that  is  a  relief.  That  bell  has  a  peculiar 
tone.  It  is  as  though  I  had  heard  it  in  some  far 
away,  troubled  dream.     Now  I  have  it — Les  Hu- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  69 

guenots! — Les  Huguenots!  the  bell  of  Saint  Ger- 
main, whose  tolling  was  to  be  the  sign  for  the  ter- 
rible massacre.  The  peculiarity  of  tone  was  that  it 
had  the  pitch  of  low  F.    Your  bell  is  the  same." 

"I  remember,"  said  she,  ''the  bell  where  Raoul 
begs  Valentine  to  escape  with  him;  but  when  he 
hears  the  bell,  he  tears  himself  away  from  her  and 
leaps  over  the  balcony." 

"I  should  want  the  bell  changed,"  said  Mr.  Tay- 
lor. "It  would  make  my  flesh  creep  every  time  I 
heard  it." 

"I  had  not  noticed  it;  but  I  fear  that  I  shall  in 
the  future  associate  it  with  that  opera,  and  especially 
with  the  tragic  part  of  it." 

"By  the  by,"  said  Mr.  Taylor,  "I  believe  that 
your  family  descended  from  the  Huguenots;  some 
one  told  me  so." 

"Yes,  though  I  know  not  that  descend  is  the 
word;   we  are  Huguenots." 

Mr.  Taylor,  remembering  that  the  family  had 
constantly  intermarried,  changed  the  subject  by  ask- 
ing, 

"Are  you  fond  of  the  opera,  Miss  De  Mar?" 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  "but  I  cannot  say  that  I  am 
especially  pleased  with  Meyerbeer's." 

"Whom  do  you  like  best  as  a  composer  ?" 

"Oh,  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know ;  I  am  not  capable 
of  judging.    While  I  have  a  passion  for  music,  I  am 


no  musician." 


"How  can  you  say  that,  when  you  play  and  sing 
so  well?" 

"It  is  one  thing  to  have  a  certain  number  of  pieces 
drilled  into  you,  or  acquired  by  long  and  patient 


70  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

practice;   and  quite  another  to  be  born  a  musician. 
Do  yon  not  agree  with  me?" 

''Yes,  with  your  proposition,  but  not  with  its  ap- 
pHcation." 

''I  belong  to  the  former  class,  nevertheless.  I  am 
passionately  fond  of  music;  but  I  suspect  that  my 
preference  for  this  or  that  opera  depends  more  upon 
the  performers,  or  how  the  music  is  rendered,  than 
upon  any  especial  merit  in  its  composition,  or 
whether  it  is  German,  French,  or  Italian." 

"Auger's  La  Muette  de  Portici,  critics  say,  is  a 
composition  of  the  three,"  remarked  Mr.  Taylor. 

"I  have  never  heard  that  opera,"  said  the  young 
lady. 

Mr.  Taylor  here  gave  a  description  of  it,  and  in 
several  places  sang  parts  of  it,  and  sang  them  well. 
He  had  a  fine  voice,  and  it  was  difficult  to  accept 
his  statement  that  it  had  not  been  cultivated.  Nota- 
bly his  rendition  of  Masaniello's  famous  barcarolle, 
Amis  la  Matinee  est  belle,  was  capital.  Equally  well 
he  sang,  "Descend,  oh,  balmy  sleep,  friend  of  the 
unhappy."  His  description  was  graphic  and  highly 
entertaining.  At  its  conclusion,  observing  Miss  De 
Mar's  rapt  attention,  he  flattered  himself  that  he 
had  made  a  favorable  impression,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  making  an  advance  in  his  own  interest; 
intuitively  the  young  lady  read  his  intentions  and 
hastily  arose,  saying, 

"Your  recitation  has  been  so  entertaining,  we 
have  prolonged  our  stay  beyond  what  was  in- 
tended." And  without  giving  him  time  to  inter- 
fere, she  quickly  preceded  him  into  the  open. 

On  returning  to  the  house  they  found  the  family 


studies  in  Black  and  White  71 

sitting  on  the  veranda;  and  with  them  was  Doctor 
Jack,  who  had  called  during  their  absence. 

After  the  usual  greetings,  the  Doctor  asked, 

"Did  you  find  the  Cove  up  to  your  expectations, 
Mr.  Taylor?" 

''Far  beyond  them — I  can  assure  you,  beyond 
the  description,  which  I  had  thought  to  be  something 
of  an  exaggeration.  It  is  the  most  enchanting  spot 
I  have  ever  beheld.  I  am  exceedingly  anxious  to 
explore  it  in  its  entirety." 

''Did  you  go  through  it  this  evening?"  asked  the 
Doctor. 

"Mr.  Taylor  has  seen  nothing  but  the  entrance 
to  the  Cove,"  said  Miss  De  Mar,  her  face  flushing 
somewhat ;  "we  made  no  pretense  of  going  through 
it.  We  had  taken  the  first  seat  we  came  to,  when 
the  ringing  of  the  plantation  bell  reminded  Mr. 
Taylor  of  the  bell  of  Saint  Germain,  in  Les  Hugue- 
nots, which  brought  up  the  subject  of  operas;  and 
he  was  kind  enough  to  give  me  something  of  a  li- 
bretto of  I^a  Muette  de  Portici,  as  a  specimen  of  a 
composite  of  German,  French,  and  Italian  styles. 
You  remember,  Jack,  your  telling  me  of  having 
heard  it  in  Berlin." 

This  was  the  first  time  that  Mr.  Taylor  had  heard 
her  address  him  as  Jack,  and  he  thought,  "Oh !  but 
they  are  cousins ;  besides,  they  have  grown  up  to- 
gether from  childhood." 

"Yes,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "I  was  greatly  pleased 
with  the  music  of  it.  I  was  not  sufficiently  familiar 
wath  the  language  to  follow  the  text  well ;  but  the 
music  I  thought  vet}^  fine." 

"I  have  discovered  that  Mr.  Taylor  has  a  fine 


72  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

voice,  as  well,"  said  Miss  De  Mar,  *'He  sang  sev- 
eral scores  for  me." 

''That  discovery,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar,  "should 
repay  you  for  the  walk ;  and  I  hope  that  Mr.  Taylor 
will  be  kind  enough  to  let  us  share  the  pleasure." 

"It  may  sound  a  little  ungallant  for  me  to  say 
that  I  fear  Miss  De  Mar  is  an  over-lenient  critic.  If 
I  had  a  good  voice — which  I  have  not — it  has  never 
been  cultivated  and  she  has  raised  expectations  that 
will  be  doomed  to  disappointment." 

"Oh,  you  can't  expect  to  escape  us  in  that  way," 
said  the  Doctor.  "Miss  De  Mar  is  a  capital  judge 
of  a  voice;  and  she  is  not  given  to  flattery,  as  you 
will  doubtless  discover." 

Mr.  Taylor,  being  constantly  on  the  lookout  for 
anytliing  that  might  throw  light  upon  the  relations 
existing  between  Doctor  Jack  and  his  fair  cousin, 
weighed  every  word,  look,  or  intonation  of  voice 
that  passed;  and  wondered  if  the  last  sentence  of 
the  Doctor  was  something  of  an  innuendo  or  not. 
Later,  Mrs.  De  Mar  asked  Mr.  Taylor  to  favor 
them  with  some  music,  making  his  own  selections. 

Being  quick  to  see  how  he  might  be  advantaged, 
and  thinking  to  make  such  selections  as  would  re- 
quire some  practice,  and  thus  throw  them  together 
more  intimately  than  would  otherwise  be  the  case, 
he  said, 

"If  Miss  De  Mar  will  play  my  accompaniments — 
I  do  not  play." 

A  number  of  pieces  were  selected,  and  her  ac- 
companiments were  faultless.  All  were  delighted 
with  Mr.  Taylor's  voice,  which  sustained  Miss  De 
Mar's  judgment.     But  while  there  was  no  occasion 


studies  in  Black  and  White  73 

for  practice,  Mr.  Taylor  was  too  much  a  man  of 
the  world  not  to  appreciate  the  advantage  his  voice 
would  be  to  him  in  this  case. 

As  he  rode  home  that  night  he  could  but  enter- 
tain a  feeling  of  satisfaction  with  himself;  and 
looked  forward  with  bright  anticipation  to  the  next 
Wednesday,  which  had  been  fixed  for  the  picnic. 
Yet  this  feeling  was  not  entirely  unmixed  with 
some  apprehension. 


CHAPTER  X 

When  the  Wednesday,  the  day  set  apart  for  the 
picnic,  came,  nothing  could  have  been  loveHer  for 
an  outing.  It  was  cool  in  the  Cove  in  summer,  and 
it  was  warm  in  winter,  making  it  an  ideal  place  the 
year  round. 

On  this  occasion  the  company  began  assembling 
early.  Hampers  and  all  the  appurtenances  of  a  pic- 
nic were  much  in  evidence.  A  number  of  well- 
trained  servants  were  moving  about  in  their  snow- 
white  aprons,  attending  to  everything  with  a  dignity 
all  their  own.  As  they  arrived  the  company  saun- 
tered leisurely  to  the  Cove,  which  was  a  short  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  from  "the  big  house,"  as  the  negroes 
were  w^ont  to  call  the  family  residence. 

If  Mr.  Taylor  was  at  a  loss  to  find  words  to  ex- 
press his  admiration  for  the  Cove  on  a  former  oc- 
casion, he  found  it  yet  more  difficult  to  give  utter- 
ance to  his  impression  on  this,  as  he  stood  at  the 
entrance  and  gazed  at  the  scene  before  him.  No 
apparent  effort  had  been  made  at  decorating  this 
lovely  spot;  but  here  and  there  shawls  and  wraps 
of  various  colors  and  shades  hung,  as  if  by  chance, 
against  the  solid  green  and  brown  of  brush  and  vine. 
Children  had  established  little  booths  in  nooks  and 
corners,  constructed  of  fancy-colored  cloths,  whilst 
they  themselves  ran  and  scampered  in  and  out,  to 
their  hearts'  content.  Carpets  and  fancy  rugs  were 
dropped  and  spread  her^  and  there.  Was  it  chance 
that  grouped  the  ladies  who  were  dressed  in  colors, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  75 

in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them  harmonize  to  the  best 
effect  ?  The  whole  was  a  picture  that  rested  the  eye 
and  the  soul. 

As  to  the  score  or  more  of  grown-up  young 
people — I  am  not  equal  to  it.  You  should  have  been 
there  to  see  them  for  yourself.  The  majority  were 
De  Mars,  which  leaves  nothing  more  to  be  said; 
only  that  the  others  were  sons  and  daughters  of  their 
neighbors — the  whole  making  an  exceptionally  fine 
display  of  the  better  sort  of  the  genus  homo.  Some 
were  standing  about  in  groups ;  some  were  sitting 
on  the  rustic  seats;  and  still  others  were  strolling 
in  and  out  from  parts  of  the  Cove,  invisible  from 
where  Mr.  Taylor  and  Mr.  Hal  De  Mar  stood. 

They  passed  on  through  this  amphitheater,  known 
as  the  reception-room,  threading  narrow  galleries 
into  one  and  another  large  openings,  each  with  its 
own  characteristic  attractions.  Through  one  flowed 
a  stream  of  limpid  water,  abounding  in  fish,  which 
supplied  an  important  part  of  the  menu. 

Finally  they  passed  through  a  long  tortuous  gal- 
lery into  a  comparatively  small  opening,  dark  and 
gloomy  in  the  extreme;  in  fact,  upon  entering  it  it 
was  difficult  to  distinguish  anything  clearly.  The 
party  sat  down,  and  one  by  one  the  weird  things 
were  discernible  and  took  unto  themselves  forms. 
There  were  great  swaths  of  Spanish  moss  in 
wreaths  and  long  waving  streamers,  looking  like 
spooks.  Then  the  bodies  of  the  trees  came  out  of 
the  gloom  looking  strangely  white;  ferns  and 
mosses  were  everywhere.  There  was  a  dark,  for- 
bidding pool  of  water  on  the  other  side,  where  frogs 
croaked  or  chattered  according  to  their  kind. 


76  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

^'This,"  said  Miss  De  Mar,  ''is  called  the  Cham- 
ber of  Despair.  It  ends  everything — at  least,  as  far 
as  our  exploration  is  concerned.  There  is  a  tradi- 
tion of  a  beautiful  Indian  maiden  who  came  here  to 
destroy  herself  for  an  unrequited  love  of  a  'pale 
face.'  Since  when,  it  is  said,  her  spirit  returns  here 
on  the  occasion  of  every  full  moon ;  and  that  at  that 
time  there  springs  up  at  midnight  a  strange  flower 
from  the  center  of  the  pool,  which  she  plucks  and 
bears  away  upon  her  bosom." 

And  the  story  goes  on,"  said  young  Hal  De  Mar, 
that  when  she  clears  the  Cove  she  halts  and  begins 
chanting  an  Indian  love-song;  and  there  comes  a 
'pale  face'  on  a  snow-white  charger,  thundering 
through  the  woods.  As  he  rushes  by  he  leans  over 
and  clasps  the  young  maiden  up  in  his  arms  and 
sweeps  on.  He  does  not  pause ;  he  has  no  time,  for 
he  is  being  pursued  by  a  band  of  Kiawahs." 

"Hal  does  not  like  to  tell  the  finale,"  said  Dick 
De  Mar.  "The  old  chief  storms  on  and  regains  his 
daughter,  and  brings  her  back  again,  fainting,  across 
his  pony's  withers.  He  takes  her  down  into  Hoodoo 
swamp  and  binds  her  with  miles  and  miles  of  web 
to  a  cypress  tree,  and  leaves  her  there." 

"Anyway,"  said  Dell  De  Mar,  a  bright  little  girl 
in  her  early  teens,  "Old  Marm  Mandy  told  me  that 
a  little  green  spider  comes  out  of  the  heart  of  the 
strange  flower  which  she  has  hid  in  the  bosom  of 
her  dress,  and  begins  to  eat  and  eat  the  web;  and 
before  the  moon  fulls  again  she  is  free,"  and  the 
little  miss  tossed  her  long  hair  in  defiance.  "Uncle 
Lot  says  Old  Spoony  will  catch  that  old  chief  some 


studies  in  Black  and  White  77 

of  these  days,  and  then  the  Indian  maiden  will  not 
be  brought  back  any  more." 

On  the  return,  when  they  arrived  at  the  stream, 
they  w^ere  provided  with  tackle,  and  began  landing 
fish  with  the  best  of  them.  Servants  came  and  took 
the  fish  and  prepared  them  by  thrusting  them  into 
green-corn  husks,  and  then  placing  them  in  the  hot 
ashes,  roasted  them.  Dinner  was  served  in  an  ad- 
joining alcove,  which  was  handsomely  arranged. 
The  menu  and  its  enjoyment  will  be  left  to  the  im- 
agination of  the  reader.  You  can't  draw  on  it  too 
liberally :  there  need  be  no  fear  that  your  draft  will 
not  be  honored — there! 

After  dinner  the  company  broke  away  in  squads. 
]\lr.  Taylor  joined  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar,  and  pro- 
posed a  stroll  back  down  the  creek.  Not  seeing  how 
she  could  excuse  herself  without  giving  offense,  she 
consented.  On  reaching  the  stream  they  seated 
themselves  on  a  rustic  bench.  After  a  moment's 
silence  he  said, 

*'Miss  De  Mar,  the  few  weeks  I  have  spent  in 
Carolina,  have  been  the  most  pleasant  of  my  life," — 
a  pause.  "I  feel  that  I  shall  never  want  to  live  any- 
where else,  for  I  should  not  find  the  same  attractions 
in  any  other  place.  I  want  to  ask  you,  if  I  may 
come  often  to  see  youf 

Miss  De  Mar  could  but  notice  the  emphasis  on  the 
you;    but  she  ignored  it,  saying, 

"Our  home  has  been  open  to  you,  to  come  and 
go  at  your  will.  My  father  has  done  and  will  do 
everything  in  his  power  to  make  it  pleasant  for  you. 
I  am  sure  that  he  will  be  pleased  to  see  you  at  any 
time  that  you  may  find  it  convenient  to  come." 


78  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"I  have  every  reason  to  be  assured  of  that,  Miss 
De  Mar,  and  I  trust  that  you  give  me  credit  for  ap- 
preciating his  kindness ;  but  you  cannot  know  how 
much  more  I  would  appreciate  as  warm  a  welcome 
from  you  individually.  It  is  for  an  opportunity  to 
make  that  clear  to  you  that  I  am  now  asking  this 
favor.     I  am — " 

^'Excuse  me  for  interrupting  you;  but  it  would 
be  utterly  silly  of  me  to  pretend  not  to  understand 
your  meaning.  My  ideas  may  appear  quaint  if  not 
prudish ;  but  I  can  not  help  entertaining  them,  and 
I  do  entertain  them  most  emphatically.  I  detest 
flirtations  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart." 

"Now  I  must  beg  you  to  excuse  me  for  interrupt- 
ing you;  there  is  nothing  further  from  my  inten- 
tions than  a  wish  to  get  up  a  flirtation — I  was  never 
more  earnest  in  my  life  than — " 

"Do  please  pardon  me,  Mr.  Taylor,  I  was  not  re- 
ferring to  you;  I  was  referring  to  young  ladies 
who,  if  they  do  not  encourage,  allow  young  men 
either  to  flirt  with  them,  or  to  entertain  encour- 
agement, when  no  thought  is  given  to  the  pain 
and  distress  that  may  result  from  their  folly. 
When  a  young  lady  knows  perfectly  well  that 
nothing  but  disappointment  can  come  from  such  en- 
couragement, she  is  dishonest — heartlessly  dishon- 
est— and  has  my  contempt.  If,  as  you  say,  yoti  have 
no  desire  for  a  flirtation,  we  are  thrown  back  on  the 
other  proposition — which  is  too  sacred  to  be  trifled 
with  under  any  circumstances.  And  I  say  to  you 
now,  in  all  kindness,  most  emphatically  that  nothing 
beyond  friendship  can  ever  exist  between  us.  Please 
tell  me,  Mr.  Taylor,  that  you  understand  me,  and 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  79 

appreciate  my  position;  and  that  I  am  not  giving 
you  pain;  for  it  is  that  I  may  not  at  some  other 
time  give  a  greater  pain  that  prompts  me  to  what 
you  may  consider  an  unusual  course,  to  make  my 
position  understood  right  now." 

*'Of  course,  Miss  De  Mar,  I  can  but  say  that  I 
understand  and  appreciate  your  motives  and  course 
in  the  matter.  I  can  not  say,  however,  that  I  would 
not  be  terribly  hurt  if  I  thought  it  would  be  impos- 
sible that  you  could  change  both.  If  only  you 
would  be  kind  enough  to  give  me  an  opportunity  of 
presenting  my  case  in  a  more  methodical  manner, 
and  under  more  favorable  circumstances,  and  when 
•you  have  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing  me  better. 
Nothing  was  further  from  my  intentions  than  bring- 
ing this  to  an  issue  now." 

"That  is  just  it,"  said  Miss  De  Mar.  "I  do  not 
think  it  would  be  honest  of  me  to  have  matters  go 
on  to  a  point  where  disappointment  would  bring  a 
more  acute  pain.  You  must  agree  with  me  that  it 
is  far  better  to  give  a  pin-prick  than  a  sword-thrust ; 
and  as  I  know  that  naught  but  pain  can  come  from 
a  further  prosecution  of  the  subject,  honesty  and 
proper  consideration  for  your  feelings  must  make 
me  put  a  stop  to  it  in  its  very  incipiency — and  this 
is  final." 

"It  seems  to  me,"  he  said,  unable  entirely  to  hide 
his  rising  anger,  "that  you  might  have  waited,  and 
when  necessary  have  simply  said  that  your  heart  was 
not  your  own — that  you  were  bound  to  another." 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  resent  his  impertinence. 
Then  she  thought  that  she  would  endeavor  again  to 
make  herself  understood  by  this  hot-headed,  impul- 


80  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

sive  young  man,  though  his  insinuation  that  she  had 
been  too  quick  in  anticipating  liis  intentions  stung 
her  to  the  quick.  It  was  a  treatment  that  she  had 
never  dreamed  could  come  to  her;  it  was  so  far 
from  anything  she  had  ever  known  that  the  blood 
surged  into  her  face,  and  for  one  moment  her  brown 
eyes  flashed  the  indignation  she  felt ;  but  it  was  for 
only  one  instant.  Rising,  she  said  in  her  usual  sweet 
tone  of  voice, 

"Shall  we  return?" 

"No,  please  resume  your  seat,  and  forgive  my 
rudeness,  Miss  De  Mar ;  I  am  deeply  penitent.  The 
intensity  of  my  feelings  and  the  sadness  of  my  dis- 
appointment must  plead  my  excuse.  Will  you  not 
please  be  seated,  and  let  me  tell  you  how  very  sorry 
I  am?" 

"You  are  but  justifying  the  correctness  of  my 
course.  If  you  are  pained  and  disappointed  now, 
how  much  more  bitter  it  might  be  if  I  were  to  allow 
you  to  go  on  hoping  and  thinking  that  your  suit 
might  be  encouraged.  Would  you  convince  me  of 
your  sincere  regrets?" 

"I  assure  you  that  there  is  nothing  of  which  I  am 
more  desirous.    I  will  do  anything  to  convince  you." 

"Then  there  is  nothing  that  will  so  thoroughly 
convince  me,  as  that  you  will  come  with  me  now, 
and  accept  this  as  final."  Saying  which  she  turned 
to  go,  and  perforce  he  followed  her  in  silence. 

When  they  reached  the  reception-room  those 
who  lived  at  the  greatest  distance  had  taken  their 
departure.  Mr.  Taylor,  pleading  the  distance  he 
had  to  go,  went  also  immediately.  Very  soon  there 
was  a  general  breaking  away. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  81 

Miss  De  Mar  never  saw  Mr.  Taylor  again.  Alas ! 
that  she  had  ever  seen  him.  Ah,  the  pain  and  dis- 
tress that  grew  out  of  it !  The  lives  that  were 
clouded — the  hearts  that  were  broken — and  the 
bright  young  lives  that  it  cost. 


CHAPTER  XI 

At  Sandowns,  on  Friday  following  the  picnic, 
old  Uncle  Lot,  who  was  the  head-man  on  the  plan- 
tation, said  to  his  young  master: 

''Uv  course,  Marse  Hal,  I's  got  not  er  word  ter 
say  ergin  Marse  Jack,  but  bein'  as  he's  sorter  'gen- 
erated inter  er  'fessional  man,  an'  it  don't  look  like 
he's  gwine  ter  marry  Miss  Fannie,  we'll  hab  ter  de- 
pen'  on  you  ter  keep  up  de  'sponsibility  uv  de  family. 
An'  fore  de  Lawd,  Marse  Hal,  dis  nigger  beliebes 
dat's  what  shorten  Ole  Massa's  an'  Ole  Missus' 
life — de  way  Marse  Jack  done,  an'  hain't  done.  De 
idee  uv  Marse  Jack  gwine  eround  er  physicin'  here 
an'  dere,  day  an'  night,  jes'  fer  de  worl'  like  Ole 
Doc  Peters,  when  he  orter  be  er  fox  huntin',  an' 
er  hshin',  an'  er  play  in'  tinnis,  an'  er  dancin'  'tind- 
ence  on  Miss  Fannie.  I  tells  yer  de  fack  truff, 
Marse  Hal,  it  would  er  shorten'  my  life,  too,  if  I 
hadn't  er  knowed  dat  it  wouldn't  er  done,  'cause  I 
had  ter  look  after  you  an'  Marse  Jack,  an'  all  dese 
niggers,  an'  things,  what  I  promis'  Ole  Massa  an' 
Ole  Missus  I'd  do.  An'  there's  ernother  thing  what 
makes  my  ole  blood  bile,  ter  see  that  Furginny  law- 
yer curvortin'  eround  wid  Miss  Fannie." 

"You  ought  not  to  speak  like  that  of  Mr.  Taylor." 

''I  knows  I  ortn't  er,  an'  I  begs  yer  pardon,  Marse 
Hal,  I  didn't  mean  no  disrespeck;  but,  Marse  Hal, 
ter  see  de  De  Mars  er  turnin'  inter  doctors ;  an'  not 
er  marryin'  where  dey  orter ;  an'  er  Furginny  law- 
yer splurgin'  eround  wid  Miss  Fannie,  an'  er  tryin' 


studies  ill  Black  and  Wliite  83 

ter  marry  her,  when  Marse  Jack  is  'titled  ter  her, 
an'  could  hab  her,  ef  he  is  er  doctor — it's  ernough 
ter  make  er  owl  cuss." 

''Uncle  Lot,  I  am  utterly  amazed  at  you,"  said 
his  young  master,  though  he  was  really  more 
amused  than  angered  at  the  old  darky's  vehemence, 
who  was  a  great  favorite,  and  whose  loyalty  and  de- 
votion to  the  family  had  made  him  more  friend 
than  slave,  and  gave  him  liberties  in  an  unusual  de- 
gree. He  had  the  respect  and  confidence  of  all  who 
knew  him,  and  he  was  known  far  and  near. 

"Marse  Hal,  I  am  ermazed  wid  myse'f;  but, 
Marse  Hal,  I  jes'  feels  dat  everything  ain't  gwine 
jes'  right ;  I's  monstrous  troubled.  No  trouble  hab 
ever  come  ter  dis  fambly  dat  I  ain't  had  warnin's. 
I  think  dat's  what  upsot  me  ter-day.  I's  been  havin' 
warnin's  ergin,  an'  dere's  trouble  er  comin'  shore, 
an'  de  Lawd  only  knows  what  it's  g^vine  ter  be." 

''There!  Uncle  Lot,  do  not  prophesy  any  more 
bad  luck  for  us;  surely  we  have  had  enough 
trouble." 

"Bless  yer  life,  Marse  Hal,  yer  orter  know  dat 
dis  nigger  would  cut  ofif  his  right  han'  'fore  he 
would  fotch  any  trouble  ter  you  or  Marse  Jack,  ef 
he  could  help  it.  But  I's  had  two  warnin's  hand 
runnin'  fer  two  nights ;  an'  ef  it  comes  ergin  ter- 
night,  somethin's  gwine  ter  happen  shore." 

"Why,  what  superstitious  idea  have  you  in  your 
head.  Uncle  Lot?" 

"Tain't  no  surtitious  idee  er  tall,  Marse  Hal;  ef 
er  body  cain't  beliebe  deir  own  eyes,  whose  eyes  can 
dey  beliebe?  An'  ef  er  body  cain't  beliebe  deir  own 
years,  whose  years  can  dey  beliebe?" 


84  Studies  in  Black  and  AVhite 

''That  is  putting  it  very  strong,  Uncle  Lot,  I 
must  admit." 

Just  then  Doctor  Jack  drove  into  the  yard,  and, 
giving  his  horse  to  a  stable  boy,  joined  his  brother 
and  Lot  on  the  lawn. 

"Holding  a  council  of  war?"  asked  Doctor  Jack. 
''You  and  Uncle  Lot  look  as  solemn  as  two  judges." 

"Probably  it  is  a  council  of  war,  as  Uncle  Lot  is 
doing  battle  with  fate  in  our  behalf.  He  says  he 
has  had  two  warnings,  and  he  also  says  if  it  is  re- 
peated to-night  there  will  come  some  dire  calamity 
to  us." 

"Ah,  I  am  glad  it  is  nothing  more  real  than  that. 
I  feared  that  Maud  had  sprained  her  ankle  again. 
Suppose  you  tell  me  something  of  it.  Uncle  Lot.  To 
be  forewarned  is  to  be  forearmed,  you  know." 

"Well,  yer  knows,"  said  the  old  darky,  "I  has 
some  nice  chickings  what  roost  up  at  de  old  Kirk 
house,  an'  I'se  been  missin'  some  uv  de  ch'icest  pul- 
lits.  So  night  'fore  las'  I  slipped  up  dere  ter  watch 
ter  see  who  wuz  er  ketchin'  uv  'em.  I  kinder  drap- 
ped  off  ter  sleep,  everythin'  wuz  so  still  an'  quiet; 
but  I  wuzn't  so  soun'  ersleep  but  I  hyeard  somethin' 
like  er  cat  walkin'  on  de  flatform.  I  had  shet  de 
door  tight  an'  fas' ;  so  I  peeped  out,  thinkin'  it  wuz 
er  cat,  or  maybe  it  wuz  er  'possum  dat  wuz  de  thief. 
I  couldn't  see  nothin',  yit  I  could  hear  'im.  Thinks 
I,  dat's  mighty  funny;  I  could  hear  'im,  but  I 
couldn't  see  'im.  Now,  Marse  Jack,  I  had  shet  dat 
door  good  an'  fas' ;  fur  it  won't  stay  shet  if  it  ain't. 
De  nex'  minit  in  walked  er  great  big  cat  jes'  like 
Coots  yonder  on  de  winder  sill  in  de  sun.  Says  I, 
'Huh,  how  did  yer  git  in  here  ?    Come  here,  Coots.' 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  8S 

But  it  wuzn't  Coots;  fur  it  humped  up  its  back, 
an'  swelled  out  its  tail  an'  spit  at  me.  Yer  know 
Coots  never  would  er  done  dat.  Den  I  says,  'Scat!' 
But  it  didn't  scat  a  bit,  nor  it  didn't  say  nothin'. 
Den  I  looked  eround  ter  see  if  de  back  door  wuz 
shet,  but  it  wuz  shet,  too.  Den  de  ole  house  'gin  ter 
shake  an'  trimble  awful;  an'  uv  course  I  looked 
eround  ter  see  what  wuz  de  matter,  an'  when  I 
looked  back,  dat  cat  wuz  plum  gone,  an'  somethin' 
shet  down  over  de  hearin'  uv  my  years  so  I  couldn't 
hear  nothin',  an'  de  door  w^uz  shet  an'  fassen  jes' 
like  I  had  fassen  it." 

The  doctor  laughed  and  said, 

"You  just  slept  a  little  sounder  than  you  thought 
for.  Uncle  Lot,  and  dreamed;  that  was  all  there 
w^as  to  it." 

"Dat's  jes'  what  I  says  wdien  de  sun  got  up  nex' 
mornin'.  So  las'  night  I  tuck  Long  Jim  wid  me, 
an'  I  slipped  back  up  dere.  I  never  tole  Long  Jim 
nothin' ;  only  I  w^uz  gwine  ter  see  who  wuz  stealin' 
my  chickings.  I  never  tole  him  er  word  erbout  de 
cat.  We  slip  in  de  ole  house  right  quiet  like ;  an'  I 
says  ter  Long  Jim  ter  shet  dat  door  rale  good  an' 
tight,  so  de  win'  couldn't  blow  it  open;  so  Long 
Jim  he  shet  de  door  an'  I  seed  him  fassen  it  good. 
We  sot  dere  ever  so  long — ter  near  midnight — 
w^hen  we  hear  er  gre't  deep  sigh;  an'  we  looked 
eround,  an'  dere  stood  er  white  lady  dressed  in  er 
long  white  dress;  an'  dat  door  wuz  as  wide  open 
as  it  could  be.  Long  Jim  fell  off  uv  de  bench  like 
er  terrapin  off  uv  er  log,  curflumux  on  de  floor ;  an' 
fur  shore  I  felt  kinder  flippery  myse'f.  De  white 
lady  looked  awful  sorry  an'  gin  ernother  deep  sigh 


86  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

an'  wLiz  gone;  an'  dat  door  wuz  shet  an'  fassen 
tight,  jes'  like  Long  Jim  shet  it." 

"Well,  Uncle  Lot,  what  are  you  going  to  do  about 
it?"   asked  Doctor  Jack,  laughing. 

"Marse  Jack,  yer  ortn't  ter  laugh  erbout  it.  Ef 
dat  thing  comes  ergin  ter-night  somethin'  's  gwine 
ter  happen  shore,  I  can  tell  yer." 

"Are  you  going  to  watch  again  to-night.  Uncle 
Lot  ?"   asked  the  Doctor  with  an  amused  gravity. 

"Shore  I  is.  Ef  dat  warnin'  comes  ergin.  Lot 
gwine  ter  see  it.  Ef  it  comes  it  '11  come  erbout 
midnight;  an'  I  wish  you  an'  Marse  Hal  would  go 
wid  me,  fur  it  means  somethin'  fur  dis  fambly ;  an' 
ef  yer  would  go  an'  see  fur  yerselves,  maybe  yer 
could  scotch  it  first." 

So  it  was  arranged  that  they  would  meet  Lot  at 
1 1  o'clock  sharp ;  and  while  there  was  not  anything 
said  about  it  between  the  brothers,  each  of  them 
thought  of  it  oftener  than  either  would  have  had 
the  other  suspect. 

"Wliat  a  strong  hold  this  thing  of  superstition 
has  upon  the  minds  of  the  illiterate,"  said  Doctor 
Jack  as  he  and  his  brother  sat  upon  the  veranda  that 
evening  after  tea. 

"Yes,  and  you  may  drop  that  prefix,  and  not  go 
far  wide  of  the  truth,"  said  his  brother. 

"Oh,  ho,  oh,  ho!"   laughed  the  doctor. 

"Do  you  happen  to  know,"  said  Mr.  Hal,  "that 
the  fewest  number  of  people  are  entirely  free  from 
it?" 

"Indeed  I  do  not,"  said  the  Doctor.  "It  is  born 
of  gross  ignorance  bred  among  simples,  lives  and 


studies  in  Black  and  White  87 

thrives  in  empty  skulls,  and  dies  ignominioiisly  in 
the  light  of  reason." 

"Oh,  I  do  not  mean  a  belief  in  ghosts  and  hob- 
goblins and  all  that.  I  mean,  under  certain  condi- 
tions and  under  certain  circumstances,  this  thing  of 
omens  just  will  intrude  upon  the  mind.  Of  course, 
I  do  not  believe  in  them.  Yet — they  will  come  into 
my  mind,  and  one  can't  quite  shake  them  off.  Do 
you  not  recall  father's  account  of  the  death  of  Col- 
onel McFarzen  ?  He  and  the  Colonel  were  standing 
on  the  latter's  veranda,  when  a  little  bird  flew  in  and 
lit  on  his  head.  The  old  gentleman  nearly  fainted 
with  fright.  Father  was  unable  to  reassure  him  by 
jest  or  reason.  The  Colonel  insisted  that  he  would 
be  a  dead  man  within  twenty-four  hours.  At  the 
time  he  was  in  robust  health,  and  up  to  the  moment 
of  this  incident  was  in  the  finest  flow  of  spirits.  So 
much  impressed  was  he  by  this  occurrence  that  he 
at  once  set  about  making  a  final  arrangement  of  his 
affairs.  Ordering  his  carriage,  he  set  out  for  town 
to  see  his  lawyer  about  preparing  his  will ;  he  was 
waylaid  and  murdered  before  reaching  there." 

"Yes,  I  remember  all  that ;  and  you  will  remember 
that  father  always  spoke  of  it  as  a  very  strange  co- 
incidence." 

"Very  true,  but  father  always  recalled  the  coinci- 
dence if  a  bird,  from  any  cause,  hovered  very  near 
his  head.  Oh,  no,  father  never  believed  in  it,  he 
was  too  much  like  his  clear-headed  son,  the  Doctor, 
for  that;  yet — he  preferred  that  little  birds  should 
not  hover  too  near  his  head.  Now,  for  instance, 
take  ourselves ;  we  do  not  believe  that  there  is  any- 
thing in  Lot's  story.     Wq  think  that  the  hour  per- 


88  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

haps,  half  waking,  in  the  house  where  Kirk  killed 
himself,  and  which  has  the  reputation  of  being 
haunted,  were  motifs  to  excite  his  imagination.  But 
we  know  that  Lot  is  truthful,  fearless,  level-headed, 
and  entirely  reliable  in  every  respect;  so  we  are 
impressed  to  the  extent  of  being  willing  to  miss  a 
half  night's  rest  to  test  it." 

"We  would  better  not  go  if  you  feel  that  way 
about  it,"  said  the  Doctor ;  "certainly  I  am  unwilling 
to  go  if  my  doing  so  is  to  be  construed  into  a  con- 
fession on  my  part  that  I  believe  for  one  moment 
in  any  such  nonsense.  Let's  not  go;  we  can  send 
word  to  Lot  not  to  wait  for  us." 

"Oh,  yes,  let's  go,"  said  Mr.  Hal;  "the  old  darky 
evidently  wishes  us  to  do  so.  He  is  very  much  in 
earnest  about  it;  we  may  be  able  to  explain  some 
of  the  phenomena  to  him,  and  ease  his  mind.  Don't 
you  think  it  would  be  best  ?" 

"All  right,"  said  the  Doctor.  "We  will  go  and 
have  a  good  joke  on  ourselves  in  the  morning.  If 
we  are  going,  it  is  time  we  were  ofif." 

Half  an  hour  later  the  three  sat  in  the  dark  and 
silent  old  Kirk  house.  Another  half-hour  passed 
in  silence ;  a  screech  owl  trilled  out  her  weird,  chilly 
notes  near  by. 

'Look  out,"  said  the  Doctor,  laughing. 
'S-h-e-e-e-e !"  said  Lot. 

Another  period  of  waiting.  The  cocks  in  the 
nearby  quarters  began  to  crow.  Having  sounded 
the  midnight  watch,  they  lapsed  into  silence  again. 
The  young  men  began  to  tire  of  the  restraint,  and 
were  making  some  noise. 

"Sh-e-e-e!"     said    Lot,    "She-e-e-e!      I    wonder 


studies  in  Black  and  White  89 

whose  team  dat  is  er  comin'  erlong  dis  way.  Dem 
horses  is  er  runnin'  erway,  sounds  Hke  ter  me — 
shore !" 

On  they  came,  the  horses'  feet  pattering,  the 
chains  ratthng  and  the  wagon  bouncing  over  the 
rough  ground,  making  a  fearful  noise.  On  and  on 
it  came,  faster  and  more  furious,  a  voice  calhng  for 
help  out  of  the  din.  Before  the  watchers  could  re- 
cover from  their  surprise  the  team  was  abreast  of 
the  old  Kirk  house.  The  three  made  a  dash  for  the 
door;  but  they  had  double-barred  it,  and  they  got 
in  each  other's  way  in  their  haste  and  excitement, 
so  that  it  was  some  little  time  before  they  had  it  un- 
barred and  opened.  In  the  mean  time,  they  all  heard 
the  wagon  and  team  crash  into  the  fence,  only 
twenty  feet  away.  They  heard  the  rails  flying  and 
breaking,  the  wagon  timbers  snapping,  the  chains 
clanging,  and  the  cry  for  help  sinking  into  moans, 
only  growing  weaker,  until  they  died  away  in  a  deep, 
pitiful  sigh. 

By  the  time  the  door  was  open  all  was  as  still  as 
the  grave.  The  three  men  stumbled  over  each  other 
in  their  haste  to  go  to  the  rescue.  Landing  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  they  strained  their  eyes  in  a  vain 
search  for  the  wreck.  There  was  no  wreck  to  be 
seen.  Soon  with  matches  and  splinters  of  rich  pine, 
which  Lot's  forethought  had  provided,  a  torch  was 
ablaze ;  but  there  was  not  a  vestige  of  wagon,  team, 
or  driver.  Not  a  rail  was  displaced  on  the  fence — 
not  a  splinter  of  broken  wood — not  a  footprint — not 
a  wheel-rut.  There  was  absolutely  nothing  to  show 
for  the  noise  they  had  heard.  The  three  men  stood 
there  staring  at  each  other  utterly  dumfounded,  each 


90  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

protesting  what  he  had  heard  with  his  own  ears, 
each  corroborating  the  other's  statement. 

The  old  road  that  passed  the  Kirk  house  had  not 
been  used  for  years;  in  fact,  it  w^as  a  road  no 
longer:  fences  had  been  built  across  it  at  several 
places.  None  of  these  showed  any  sign  of  having 
been  disturbed.  In  short,  no  team  had  gone  that 
way,  nor  could  have  done  so.  Could  they  discredit 
their  own  ears?  Puzzled  beyond  conception,  they 
went  home  and  to  their  rooms;  but  it  was  hours 
before  they  slept. 

Over  a  late  breakfast  the  young  men  were  dis- 
posed to  make  a  joke  of  their  late  adventure;  and 
doubtless  it  would  have  been  interesting  if  their  ar- 
guments had  been  preserved.  All  the  available  oc- 
cult sciences  were  drawn  upon.  This  theory  and 
that  were  culled  and  dovetailed  into  each  other  to 
make  a  satisfactory  explanation.  But  how  honestly 
each  one's  mind  was  satisfied  thereby,  neither  could 
have  answered.  Lot  took  his  straight — it  was  "a 
warnin'.  " 

The  old  darky  went  immediately  about  his  duties, 
with  which  nothing  short  of  death  was  ever  sup- 
posed to  interfere.  When  these  were  discharged, 
and  the  hands  were  all  off  to  the  fields,  he  went  to 
the  great  barn  with  a  heart  bowed  down  with 
trouble  beyond  tongue's  power  to  tell,  and  beyond 
the  power  of  any  one  to  conceive  who  did  not  know 
his  loyalty  and  devotion  to  his  young  masters  and 
their  interests — even  to  the  smallest  detail.  Having 
arrived  at  the  barn  he  entered  and  closed  the  door. 
He  took  off  his  hat  in  the  most  reverential  manner 
and  laid  it  to  one  side ;   then  knelt  down  and  prayed 


studies  in  Black  and  White  91 

long  and  earnestly  that  the  impending  danger  might 
''pass  by  on  de  odder  side" — as  he  expressed  it — 
and  spare  his  young  masters.  First  his  confessions 
were  thorough  and  truthful ;  from  that  he  went  into 
supplication  that  would  have  moved  a  heart  of 
stone;  which  in  turn  was  followed  by  arguments 
that  would  have  been  hard  to  controvert  from  a  hu- 
man standpoint.  Then  after  a  pause  he  would  go 
over  it  all  again.  The  sound  of  the  dinner  horn  was 
the  first  intimation  that  the  old  darky  had  of  the 
flight  of  time. 


CHAPTER  XII 

To  and  fro,  to  and  fro  Doctor  Jack  walked,  back 
and  forth,  with  a  quick  nervous  tread  around  the 
veranda — across  the  lawn  and  back — out  to  the 
barn-yard — out  to  the  gate,  and  back  to  the  ver- 
anda. Tired,  he  threw  himself  into  a  hammock 
and  picked  up  a  book  and  tried  to  read;  but  very 
soon  down  went  the  book  and  up  sprang  the  Doc- 
tor, to  walk  the  rounds  again  and  again,  nervous 
and  restless.  Nervous  and  restless  about  what? 
For  the  life  of  him  he  could  not  have  told  you.  It 
would  have  added  very  much  to  his  discomfort  if 
he  had  known  that  he  was  being  watched.  He  was. 
Uncle  Lot  had  made  a  pretense  of  being  busy  about 
the  gear-house,  and  had  kept  a  close  watch  on  his 
young  master's  actions,  whom  he  loved  almost  to 
idolatry.  He  loved  him  because  he  was  a  De  Mar; 
because  he  stood  at  the  head  of  that  branch  of  the 
family;  because  he  was  the  oldest  son  of  his  old 
master,  who  had  raised  him,  and  had  been  kind  to 
him;  and  what  was  dearer  to  the  old  man's  heart, 
had  trusted  him,  just  as  his  young  master  was  trust- 
ing him  now.  He  had  been  as  nervous  as  his  young 
master.  Why?  Could  he  have  told  you?  Yes — 
"warnin's." 

The  dinner  hour  came;  but  the  Doctor  wanted 
no  dinner.  He  would  wait.  Hour  after  hour 
passed.  Hour  after  hour  he  tramped  around  aim- 
lessly. As  the  sun  touched  the  tops  of  the  tall  pines 
on  the  western  side  of  the  river,   old   Uncle  Lot 


studies  in  Black  and  White  93 

could  bear  the  suspense  no  longer,  and  approach- 
ing his  young  master,  doffed  his  hat  and  said, 

"Marse  Jack,  ain't  it  time  Marse  Hal  wuz  comin' 
home  ?" 

"Have  you  forgotten  your  manners.  Lot?"  said 
the  Doctor.  "Is  it  the  servant's  place  to  watch  and 
comment  upon  his  master's  movements?" 

Ordinarily  the  Doctor  would  not  have  taken  ex- 
ception to  Lot's  question,  as  it  was  a  perfectly  nat- 
ural one  for  an  old  and  trusted  servant  to  make; 
and  he  would  have  answered  it  in  the  spirit  in  which 
it  had  been  asked.  But  now  his  nerves  were  in  a 
state  of  high  tension  and  were  easily  upset.  Never 
before  had  he  spoken  in  this  way  to  Lot. 

"I  begs  yer  pardon,  Marse  Jack ;  an'  I  begs  Marse 
Hal's  pardon.  De  Lawd  knows  dat  I  didn't  mean 
no  disrespeck — but — "  The  old  darky  could  not 
finish  his  sentence,  for  the  choking  in  his  throat,  any 
more  than  he  could  have  seen  his  way  back  to  the 
gear-house,  for  the  tears  that  were  in  his  eyes.  He 
turned  dejectedly  away.  His  young  master  sprang 
after  him,  and  stopped  him  by  placing  his  hand  on 
his  shoulder,  and  saying, 

"Stop,  Uncle  Lot — stop!  Forgive  me;  it  was  I 
who  was  in  fault.  I  did  not  mean  to  speak  unkindly 
to  you — to  you,  who  have  been  so  kind  to  me,  and 
true,  from  my  childhood  up — always.  I  am  not 
quite  well  to-day,  and  have  been  worrying  on  ac- 
count of  Hal's  absence;  I  know  not  why.  Forgive 
my  impatience,  Uncle  Lot." 

"Dere,  dere !  Marse  Jack,  you  mussn't  take  on  so 
erbout  dat.  I  hadn't  orter  axed  yer  anything  erbout 
Marse    Hal's    stayin'    out;     but    somehow    I    jes' 


94  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

couldn't  help  it.  I  feel  like  somethin'  ain't  all  right. 
If  yer  think  Marse  Hal  wouldn't  care,  I'll  git  my 
mule  an'  go  after  'im." 

''No,  Lot,  that  would  scarcely  do ;  brother  would 
not  like  it — if — if  everything  is  all  right." 

This  doubt  expressed  by  his  young  master  made 
Lot  only  the  more  anxious,  and  he  thought  very 
hard  for  a  minute  or  two. 

"Marse  Jack,  I  jes'  think  erbout  it,  Mr.  Cabnis' 
hogs  been  gittin'  inter  de  fiel'  uv  corn  down  by  de 
river,  an'  I  thinks  I'll  git  my  mule  an'  jes'  ride  down 
dere  ter  see  if  dey's  dere  now." 

"All  right,"  said  the  Doctor,  "it  is  too  bad  to  have 
that  fine  field  of  corn  damaged."  The  Doctor  felt 
like  smiling  at  the  ruse  of  the  old  darky ;  for,  to  be 
truthful,  he  was  very  anxious  about  his  brother,  and 
felt  better  to  have  the  faithful  old  man  go,  even  on 
this  pretense. 

The  sun  went  down  and  no  tidings  came.  The 
deepening  shadows  chilled  the  departing  day,  and 
the  home-coming  kine,  lowing  to  their  hungry  off- 
spring, answering  back  their  impatient  bleating, 
made  the  watcliing  and  waiting  the  more  unbear- 
able. The  darkness  came  stealing  up  from  the  east, 
closing  the  day ;  like  some  immense  night-blooming 
flower,  unfolding  its  dew-decked  petals,  the  starry 
eyes  of  night  took  up  their  watch,  while  the  world 
drowsed  off  to  sleep.  The  lights  within  did  not  en- 
tice the  Doctor  indoors.  Back  and  forth  he  strode ; 
anon  stopping  to  listen  for  footsteps  that  seemed 
would  never  come. 

The  younger  brother,  well  and  in  the  best  of 
spirits,  had  driven  into  Sherwood  that  morning  to 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  95 

attend  to  some  lousiness  matters,  and  should  have 
retttrned  before  the  dinner  hour.  Not  being  able  to 
divine  any  cause  for  his  brother's  delay  made  his 
unusual  absence  the  more  remarkable,  and  the  Doc- 
tor more  anxious. 

Had  he  once  thought  of  Lot's  prediction  ?  Would 
it  have  added  one  iota  to  his  discomfort  if  he  had 
done  so?  He  would  scarcely  have  admitted  it  if  it 
had.  What  wonderful  liberties  one's  fancies  can 
on  occasion  take  with  one's  mind !  Suspense  usually 
wxars  and  worries  us  to  a  degree  which  the  realiza- 
tion rarely  justifies.  And  while  our  forebodings,  as 
a  general  thing,  exceed  the  event,  there  do  come 
times  when  it  far,  far  surpasses  the  shadow  of  the 
coming. 

At  last  the  pattering  of  hoofs  caught  the  Doctor's 
quick  ear;  but  just  as  quickly  did  he  detect  the  fact 
that  there  was  but  one  horse.  His  brother  had 
driven  tandem.  He  had  to  wait  but  a  few  moments, 
however,  before  Lot  cantered  in  through  the  gate 
and  around  the  drive  to  the  house.  As  he  swept  by 
in  his  haste,  he  said  to  the  Doctor,  "He's  comin'." 

A  long  breath  of  relief  escaped  the  Doctor,  and 
he  turned  and  went  into  the  house  and  ordered  a  hot 
supper  at  once.  He  had  had  no  dinner  himself,  and 
he  knew  that  his  brother  would  be  hungry  after  his 
drive. 

The  tandem  rattled  tip  the  driveway,  dispelling 
the  last  vestige  of  uneasiness.  The  Doctor  felt  like 
shaking  himself  for  allowing  so  small  a  matter  to 
upset  him  to  such  a  degree.  And  when  Mr.  Hal 
walked  into  the  room  the  Doctor  was  very  much 
occupied  with  a  book,  and  without  looking  up,  said, 


96  Studies  in  Black  and  AVhite 

^'Good-evening,  brother;  a  little  late,  eh?" 

"Yes,  I  fear  that  I  am." 

There  was  something  unnatural  in  the  tone  of  it, 
short  as  the  sentence  was,  that  struck  the  Doctor's 
ear.  A  quick  glance  took  in  his  brother's  face. 
There  was  a  smile  there  that  was  not  a  smile;  there 
was  an  air  of  levity,  but  it  was  a  miserable  counter- 
feit. The  Doctor's  nerves  had  not  had  sufficient 
time  to  regain  their  accustomed  composure,  he  had 
been  nervous  and  uneasy  for  hours,  so  that  it  re- 
quired very  little  to  startle  him  now.  Rising  from 
his  chair,  he  crossed  over  to  his  brother's  side,  and 
putting  his  hand  on  his  shoulder,  then  his  arm 
around  him,  said, 

"What  is  it,  Hal,  my  dear  boy,  what  is  it  ?  Some- 
thing has  happened,  something  has  gone  wrong — ■ 
what  is  it?" 

"Nothing  to  be  alarmed  about.  Jack.  Shall  we 
not  have  some  tea?" 

"I  have  ordered  a  hot  supper,  thinking  that  you 
would  be  hungry  after  your  drive.  Is  there  nothing 
more  serious  than  hunger  and  fatigue,  brother? 
You  look  ten  years  older  than  you  did  this  morn- 
ing." 

"Whatever  there  is,  brother,  will  keep  until  we 
have  had  something  to  eat,"  said  Mr.   Hal. 

The  young  men  took  seats  at  the  table.  The  Doc- 
tor addressed  himself  to  the  tempting  meal,  and 
was  prepared  to  pay  the  cook  the  sincerest  compli- 
ment; but  looking  across  the  table,  he  noticed  that 
his  brother  was  eating  absolutely  nothing,  and  that 
the  wonted  happy,  contented  expression  which  made 
Hal  the  handsomest  man  in  the  county  was  missing. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  97 

So  affected  was  the  Doctor  by  this  discovery  that 
his  appetite  failed  him,  and  it  soon  became  appar- 
ent that  the  meal  was  a  miserable  failure.  They  laid 
down  their  knives  and  forks,  and  ordered  the  but- 
ler to  have  the  dishes  removed,  which  the  servants 
did  quickly.  Having  the  room  to  themselves,  the 
Doctor  said, 

''Now,  brother,  wdiat  can  be  the  matter?  What 
is  it?'' 

The  vouno-er  brother  arose  from  his  chair  and 
took  a  turn  around  the  room  and  back.  Resuming 
his  seat  he  said, 

"Brother,  I  would  gladly  spare  you  trouble  and 
anxiet}^,  yet  there  must  never  be  any  want  of  confi- 
dence between  us;  and  in  so  serious  a  matter  you 
should  not  be  kept  in  the  dark;  in  fact,  you  ought 
to  know,  and  must  know  all  about  it." 

''Hal,  you  must  realize  that  you  are  talking  in 
riddles;  I  can  have  no  idea  what  this  mystery  is," 
said  the  Doctor,  with  growing  impatience. 

"Well,  that  you  may  not  be  kept  in  suspense,  and 
to  make  a  long  story  short,  I  am  to  go  on  the  field 
of  honor  before  to-morrow's  sunrise." 

The  Doctor,  springing  from  his  chair  and  facing 
his  brother,  stood  silent  and  motionless,  trying  to 
comprehend  the  import  of  his  brother's  words.  He 
knew  that  he  was  not  jesting,  that  he  meant  exactly 
what  he  had  said.  At  the  same  time,  this  announce- 
ment came  like  a  clap  of  thunder  from  a  clear  sky. 
He  had  never  dreamed  that  his  brother  had  an 
enemy  in  the  world ;  nor  could  he  conceive  of  any 
combination  of  circumstances  that  would  have  led 


98  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Up  to  such  a  catastrophe.  These  and  many  other 
thoughts  on  this  hne  flashed  through  his  mind  with 
a  rapidity  of  which  the  action  of  the  human  mind 
alone  is  capable.  When  he  found  his  speech,  he  ex- 
claimed with  tigerish  fierceness, 

"Hal,  what  is  this  you  are  telling  me?  Let  me 
know  all  at  once ;  keep  nothing  back.  I  must  know 
all.     Oh,  what  folly — what  miserable  folly !" 

His  brother's  face,  which  had  been  ashen  with 
suppressed  excitement,  in  turn  flushed  scarlet.  The 
Doctor  observed  the  change;  and  observing  more 
closely,  found  deep  lines,  marks  of  pain,  care,  and 
anxiety  that  were  new  to  this  bright,  handsome 
young  face;  and  his  heart  upbraided  him  as  never 
before.     Grasping  his  brother's  hand,  he  cried, 

"Pardon  me,  dear  Hal;  forgive  me,  dear 
brother!"  And  his  voice  sank  into  a  low  plaintive- 
ness  that  was  irresistible  in  its  pathos,  while  he  con- 
tinued, "I  did  not  mean  that  you  had  willingly  done 
anything  silly;  but  you  know  how  little  sympathy 
either  of  us  have  for  this  barbarism  called  the  'code 
of  honor.'  I  utterly  abhor  it,  and  detest  it;  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  detest  it !  It  is  no  evidence 
of  bravery ;  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  miserable  moral 
cowardice.    I  can  not — " 

"Hold,  brother!  I  know  your  sentiments  on  the 
subject,  as  you  know  mine;  but  you  must  admit  that 
conditions — unavoidable  circumstances — might  arise 
that  alter  the  case." 

"I  am  not  at  all  sure  of  that,"  began  the  Doctor, 
for  the  moment  almost  losing  patience  again.  But 
his  brother  held  up  his  hand  in  an  appealing  way — 
a  hand  strong  and  true — a  hand  that  had  never  been 


studies  111  Black  and  White  99 

raised  in  anger  toward  any  human  being-      \  liand 

n  "and  r"  'r  '"'  1°  ^'^  '''  P-^'  '°'"^t"e 
was  it  nmv  t/t!""  '  ':'^"'>'  ^'"'P  "^  '"-"^  friendship; 
«as  It  now  to  be  raised  >n  mortal  combat?    All  this 

flashed  througli  the  Doctor's  mind.  Making  a  pow- 
etul  effort  to  compose  himself.  l,e  resumed^is'seat. 
Jast  then  some  one  made  a  noise  at  the  door-  the 
Doctor    feelmg  sure  that  it  was  Lot,  said,  "Come 

;  .n  '^^^  °P^"^'^  ^'^''y  s'0"''y.  and  in  came 

the  old  servant.    The  brothers  were  struck  with  the 

expression  on  his  countenance-intense  anxiety  was 
NNi-itten  in  every  line  of  his  honest  black  face.' 

brnt)^       ,^'   "V^'""''   ^^'•"    ^^l^^d   the  younger 
brother.     For  about  the  first  time  in  his  life  the  old 
man  was  in  want  for  words  to  express  himself. 
1  he  Doctor  knew  better  than  his  brother  how  un- 

Zlc'^Ll  w'^'^l  'f  ^  •'''"  "^"""^  *e  afternoon 
ana  came  to  his  relief. 

"Brother,  Uncle  Lot  has  been  as  anxious  as  my- 
self during  the  day.  You  know  that  we  have  no 
truer  fnend  in  the  world.  We  know  that  we  can 
depend  upon  his  discretion.  His  good,  common 
sense  has  stood  us  in  good  stead  in  many  doubtful 
moments.  His  solicitude  for  our  welfare  I  am  sure 
has  prompted  this  seeming  intrusion.  Shall  we  not 
trust  him  m  this  instance?" 

"Oh,  certainly,"  said  Mr.  Hal,  "1  have  no  objec- 
tion to  his  hearing  the  story ;   and  I  am  at  fault  in 

my  knowledge  of  Uncle  Lot  if  he  does  not  endorse 
my  course." 

"God  bless  yer,  Marse  Hal,  fur  dat  speech.  Thank 
yer,  thank  yer  er  thousand  times,  sir." 


100  studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Take  that  chair,  Uncle  Lot,  and  sit  down,"  said 
the  Doctor. 

''No,  I  thank  you,  Marse  Jack,  I'll  stand." 

''Sit  down,  Uncle  Lot;  sit  down,  we  are  friends 
here — sit  down." 

Thus  commanded,  he  drew  a  chair  well  back  and 
sat  down  on  the  edge,  of  it.  This  kind  consideration 
for  him  made  his  face  wrinkle  with  pleasure  for  the 
moment,  smoothing  out  some  of  the  care-worn  lines 
that  had  furrowed  his  face  on  his  entry  into  the 
room. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

"Now  tell  us,"  said  the  Doctor,  "what  was  the 
row  ?" 

"There  was  no  row/'  began  the  younger  brother, 
who  in  turn  spoke  in  a  manner  and  tone  that  was 
foreign  to  the  brothers.  Evidently  he  dreaded  go- 
ing into  the  painful  recital.  By  far  he  would  have 
preferred  going  to  the  meeting  without  informing 
his  brother  until  it  was  all  over.  In  fact,  he  had 
intended  to  take  that  course  at  first,  but  on  second 
thought  was  convinced  that  it  was  not  best,  or  right. 
"There  was  no  row;  Mr.  Taylor  was,  at  least,  too 
much  of  a  gentleman  for  that."  At  the  mention  of 
Mr.  Taylor's  name,  both  Doctor  Jack  and  Uncle  Lot 
sprang  to  their  feet. 

"Mr.  Taylor!"    exclaimed  the  Doctor. 

"That  Ferginny  lawyer!"  said  Lot,  who  immedi- 
ately added,  "Excuse  me,  young  masters." 

"Yes— Mr.  Taylor,"  answered  Mr.  Hal.  The 
three  stood  motionless  and  silent,  looking  from  one 
to  the  other.  Doctor  Jack  and  Lot,  in  utter  amaze- 
ment; Mr.  Hal  with  a  look  of  impatience  to  have 
done  with  a  disagreeable  task. 

"Go  on,  brother,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "and  ex- 
plain, if  it  can  be  explained." 

"The  first  man  I  met  on  my  arrival  in  town  was 
Colonel  Morris.  He  seemed  very  much  excited,  and 
I  noticed  quite  a  number  of  men  standing  around 
in  knots,  as  if  in  lively  expectancy.  The  Colonel 
put  his  arm  through  mine  and  led  me  across  the 


102  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Street  to  his  office.  He  closed  the  door  after  us  and 
locked  it.  I  made  some  laughing  remark  at  this  pre- 
caution, when  he  said, 

"  Well,  you  are  the  coolest  man  I  have  seen  to- 
day. The  whole  town  has  been  on  tiptoe  for  the 
last  two  hours,  waiting  for  you  or  your  brother,  or 
probably  both  of  you;  and  here  you  come  as  calm 
and  collected  as  if  you  had  driven  into  church.  I 
told  the  boys  that  you  would  come  before  the  day 
was  out.  I  have  known  the  De  Mars  for  genera- 
tions;  I  knew  that  you  would  come.' 

^'I  said  to  him,  'Colonel,  you  have  me  at  a  disad- 
vantage. I  am  sure  that  I  do  not  understand  the 
situation,  if  there  be  a  situation  out  of  the  ordinary. 
I  did  not  come  to  church ;  but  came  on  ordinary 
business  matters,  which  I  cannot  conceive  of  being 
of  any  interest  to  any  one  but  myself.  I  had  no  en- 
gagement with  any  one;  no  one  in  town  knew  of 
my  coming.' 

"  'You  are  a  cool  one,'  he  said.  'Your  old  grand- 
father did  not  have  better  nerve;  and  everybody 
knows  that  he  never  showed  the  white  feather  to  a 
Red  Coat,  nor  to  a  painted  savage  either,  nor  when 
he  winged  General  Haughton  down  at  the  Bluff. 
Just  a  little  private  business  brought  you  to  town — • 
ha,  ha,  ha,  ha !'  laughed  he. 

"You  can  imagine  that  I  grew  impatient  of  this 
senseless  chatter,  and  I  said  to  him  that  I  did  not  see 
the  joke." 

"'Joke!'  said  he,  'there  is  no  joke  about  it;  I 
can  tell  you  that.  Mr.  Taylor  and  his  friends  are 
ready  and  waiting  for  you.     You  will  have  a  foe- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  103 

man  worthy  of  your  steel.  I  hear  that  he  is  a  dead 
shot.' 

'''Mr.  Taylor!  What  of  Mr.  Taylor?'  I  an- 
swered. 'I  am  not  aware  that  his  marksmanship 
will  interest  me.' 

"  'Oh,'  said  the  Colonel,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 
I  told  him  that  I  had  not  the  slightest  idea  as  to 
what  he  meant." 

"  'Now  come,'  said  he,  'haven't  you  heard  what 
everybody  else  has  heard  for  the  last  two  days — 
what  Mr.  Taylor  has  been  saying  about  a  member 
of  your  family — and  that  member,  a  lady?' 

"I  told  him  that  he  must  excuse  me,  and  started 
out,  when  he  placed  his  hand  on  my  arm  and  said, 
'Everybody  has  been  expecting  you  or  your 
brother — ' 

"I  could  not  bear  that  any  longer,  and  said,  'Ex- 
cuse me,  Colonel,  I  have  heard  nothing' ;  and  with 
that  I  walked  out  of  his  office." 

"He  called  to  me  as  I  was  leaving,  and  said,  'You 
want  to  be  a  little  careful  how  you  pass  down  street, 
if  you  have  not  come  prepared  to  take  care  of  your- 
self.' 

"To  this  I  made  no  reply.  I  had  given  cause  for 
offense  to  no  one.  Certainly  I  was  not  going  to 
seek  a  difficulty  about  a  matter  of  which  I  knew 
nothing.  I  could  not  discuss  family  affairs  with  an 
outsider.  I  walked  on  down  Main  street,  intending 
to  go  to  Charlie  Strong's  office,  and  if  possible  get 
the  straight  of  this  affair.  When  I  had  passed  on 
some  distance  I  heard  some  one  clear  his  throat  in 
a  loud  and  noisy  way,  as  if  to  attract  attention.  I 
paid  no  attention  to  it;    then  it  was  repeated  and 


104  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

followed  by  a  loud  guffaw  from  the  crowd.  I  still 
paid  no  attention  and  walked  on.  I  found  Charlie 
in  his  office,  expecting  me,  as  he  had  heard  that  I 
was  in  town.  In  reply  to  his  question,  I  told  him  I 
had  heard  nothing  except  what  Colonel  Morris  had 
told  me,  which  I  repeated  to  him  in  full.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  repeat  what  Mr.  Taylor  had  said;  it 
was  enough  that  he  had  spoken  disrespectfully  of 
Cousin  Fannie." 

''What  could  have  possessed  the  man?"  said  the 
Doctor.  "It  is  an  open  secret  that  he  is  madly  in 
love  with  her." 

"Yes,  that  is  just  where  the  trouble  comes  in.  At 
his  first  advance  he  was  given  to  understand  that  his 
suit  could  not  be  entertained.  Fannie  treated  him 
just  as  any  other  honorable  young  woman  would 
have  done.  Having  an  intimation  of  his  infatua- 
tion, she  took  the  first  opportunity  to  set  him  right. 
It  seems  that  this  straight-forward  candor  was  what 
offended  him.  He  felt  so  confident  of  his  suit  that 
he  was  unable  to  understand  how  any  young  lady 
could  fail  to  see  the  desirability  of  such  an  alliance. 
He  seemed  to  take  it  as  an  insult  that  she  should 
not  have  taken  more  time  to  consider  his  offer.  He 
began  to  drink  and  soon  lost  his  head;  and  so  far 
forgot  himself  as  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  her  on 
the  streets  and  in  promiscuous  crowds. 

"Charlie's  explanation  of  his  conduct  is  that  in 
the  first  instance  he  was  under  the  influence  of  a 
stimulant  when  he  spoke,  and  that  afterward  he 
was  twitted  by  some  indiscreet  person,  and  told  that 
he  would  be  held  to  account  for  it.  This  led  him  to 
drink  more  deeply,  until  he  was  nearly,  if  not  quite, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  105 

crazed,  when  he  talked  still  more  recklessly.  In 
the  mean  time,  he  had  become  so  wrought  up  that 
he  would  not  listen  to  his  best  friends ;  their  advice 
seemed  to  inflame  him  the  more.  Charlie  said  that 
when  he  heard  an  intimation  of  it  he  went  to  some 
of  Mr.  Taylor's  best  and  most  influential  friends 
and  asked  them  to  go  with  him  to  Mr.  Taylor  and 
talk  it  over  with  him;  and  if  nothing  else,  they 
might  induce  him  to  sober  up.  They  went,  but  it 
did  no  good;  rather,  it  made  matters  worse.  He 
w^ould  listen  to  no  one.  Besides,  his  conduct  was 
such  as  to  show  that  he  would  insult  either  of  us  at 
sight. 

''Charlie  wrote  a  note  up  to  his  father,  and  the 
Judge  came  down  at  once.  When  informed  of  the 
situation,  he  said  that  he  could  not  believe  the  re- 
port. He  had  been  so  favorably  impressed  with 
young  Taylor,  who  had  come  with  such  high  recom- 
mendations from  some  of  the  Judge's  most  valued 
friends  in  Richmond  and  Washington.  Besides,  he 
had  gone  in  and  out  in  his  adopted  home  in  such  an 
exemplary  way  as  to  gain  the  respect  of  the  people 
of  the  town  with  whom  he  had  come  in  contact.  He 
had  shown  considerable  talent,  and  it  was  difficult 
for  them  to  realize  that  he  was  capable  of  such  con- 
duct. The  Judge  went  to  him  in  person,  and  ex- 
plained to  him  the  folly  of  his  course,  aside  from 
the  injustice  he  was  doing  an  innocent  party.  He 
was  urged  to  consult  his  own  interest,  and  was  told 
that  he  was  compromising  his  best  friends.  Those 
and  many  more  cogent  reasons  were  presented  to 
him,  the  Judge  winding  up  with  a  personal  appeal, 
as  a  kindness  to  himself  as  a  mutual  friend.    He  ex- 


106  Studies  ill  Black  and  White 

hausted  every  argument,  but  to  no  avail.  Charlie 
said  it  was  pitiable  to  see  his  father's  face  when  he 
came  back  from  the  interview ;  he  looked  years  and 
years  older,  so  pinched  and  drawn  with  the  pain  he 
had  endured. 

''While  we  were  talking  it  over,  the  Judge  came 
in.  He  threw  his  arms  around  me  and  said,  'I  had 
just  heard  that  you  were  in  town  and  hastened  to 
see  you.  I  hope  that  you  have  not  met  Mr.  Taylor  ?' 
He  seemed  much  relieved  when  I  told  him  that  I 
had  not.  He  at  once  proposed  that  I  get  into  his 
carriage  and  go  to  his  home.  I  knew  that  I  could 
depend  upon  his  friendship  and  discretion;  so  I 
complied  with  his  request.  We  left  Charlie  at  the 
office.  When  we  were  alone  in  the  carriage  he  said 
that  he  hoped  that  I  would  pay  no  attention  to  any- 
thing that  Mr.  Taylor  was  saying,  as  it  could  not 
affect  us  in  the  slightest  degree.  I  thanked  him  for 
his  opinion,  which  coincided  with  my  own  ideas. 
Of  course,  it  w^as  a  great  relief  to  have  his  advice; 
and  we  felt  that  the  matter  was  settled. 

''You  can  imagine  our  surprise  when  we  returned 
to  the  office  to  find  Charlie  in  the  greatest  distress. 
It  seems  that  the  suggestion  had  reached  Mr.  Tay- 
lor's ears  that  I  would  pay  no  attention  to  him, 
which  incensed  him  beyond  all  control.  He  went 
out  on  the  streets,  saying  that  the  De  Mars  must 
have  deteriorated  into  cowards,  if  they  had  ever 
been  anything  else.  Old  Major  Zackie  happened 
to  be  passing  and  heard  the  remark.  He  stopped 
and  said  to  Mr.  Taylor,  'You  are  carrying  this  thing 
too  far,  young  man.  The  De  Mars  are,  and  have 
always  been,  gentlemen.    Furthermore,  they  are  not. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  107 

nor  have  they  ever  been,  cowards ;  and  what  is  more 
to  the  point,  it  will  not  do  for  any  one  to  say  that 
they  are,  in  this  community.'  This  was  the  first  de- 
fiance, and  enraged  him  the  more. 

''  'I  repeat,'  said  Mr.  Taylor,  'that  the  De  Mars 
are  cowards,  and  I  wish  to  add — their  friends  seem 
to  be  afflicted  with  the  same  weakness.' 

"It  requires  but  a  feeble  exercise  of  the  imagina- 
tion to  know  that  the  old  Major  did  not  brook  that 
from  any  one.  And  it  was  with  difficulty  that  his 
friends  succeeded  in  getting  him  off  the  street.  And 
what  is  more  serious  stilly  the  old  gentleman  insists 
on  calling  him  out;  nor  have  we  been  able  to  dis- 
suade him. 

"Now,  brother,  you  have  the  whole  story.  What 
was  left  for  me  to  do?  Stand  by  and  see  our  dear 
old  friend  do  battle  in  defense  of  De  Mar  honor?" 

Doctor  Jack,  who  had  sat  motionless  during  this 
recital,  stirring  never  a  muscle,  scarcely  moving  the 
lids  of  his  eyes,  so  intensely  staring  into  his  broth- 
er's face ;  listening  in  wrapt  attention  to  every  word 
that  fell  from  his  lips,  said  slowly  and  deliberatelv, 

"No." 

Old  Uncle  Lot,  who  had  gradually  leaned  farther 
and  farther  forward,  until  his  chair  was  tipped  on 
its  front  legs,  his  arms  hanging  down  straight  by 
his  sides,  his  fists  clenched  like  a  vise,  his  mouth 
open,  his  eyes  blazing  like  coals  of  fire,  now  threw 
his  clenched  fists  over  his  head,  and  shaking  them 
with  all  his  might,  said, 

"No,  Marse  Hal— not  ef  de  whole  uv  Fair  Bluff 
is  soaked  wid  our  blood." 


108  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Mr.  Hal  drew  from  his  pocket  a  bundle  of  papers, 
which  he  handed  to  his  brother,  saying, 

"Here  is  the  correspondence,  if  you  care  to  see  it." 
The  first  was  a  note  from  Mr.  Taylor  and  ran 
thus  : 

"Will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  inform  me,  if  your 
brother,  Doctor  De  Mar,  will  be  in  town  to-day." 
Signed  very  formally — "Horace  TayIvOR." 

In  reply : 

"In  answer  to  your  note  of  even  date  would  say, — 
My  brother,  Doctor  De  Mar,  will  not  be  in  town 
to-day." 

Mr.  Taylor's  second  note: 

"I  had  naturally  supposed  that  your  brother,  be- 
ing the  elder  of  the  two,  would  be  the  proper  person 
to  dispose  of  any  little  affair  that  might  be  awaiting 
settlement.  But  older  brothers  have  been  known 
before  to  sacrifice  the  younger.  /  am  in  town  to- 
day." 

Mr.  Hal's  reply : 

"Your  remarkable  note  received.  Since  arriving 
in  town  this  morning,  certain  rumors  have  come  to 
my  attention,  through  channels  which  leave  no  room 
for  doubt  as  to  their  accuracy,  wherein  you  have 
seen  fit  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  a  lady  member  of 
my  family.  I  trust  that  I  may  expect  to  receive 
from  you,  at  your  earliest  convenience,  a  full  dis- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  109 

claimer,  in  writing,  of  any  intentions  of  giving  of- 
fense." 

The  third  note  from  Mr.  Taylor : 

"You  will  please  be  informed  that  a  Taylor  never 
retracts  what  he  has  said,  at  the  dictation  of  any- 
one." 

Which  drew  forth  the  following : 

"My  friend,  Charles  Strong,  Esqr.,  will  present 
this  communication,  and  will  be  pleased  to  receive 
the  address  of  a  friend  of  yours,  to  whom  you  may 
delegate  the  power  to  act  for  you,  in  arranging  for 
a  meeting,  when  you  shall  afford  me  the  opportunity 
of  wiping  out  such  a  gratuitous  insult." 

"Charlie  carried  the  note  to  Mr.  Taylor,"  re- 
sumed Mr.  Hal,  "and  was  referred  upon  the  spot  to 
Colonel  Wiggins.  In  their  interview  which  fol- 
lowed, that  gentleman  expressed  his  regrets  as  to 
the  action  of  his  friend ;  but  as  Mr.  Taylor  had  fully 
made  up  his  mind,  and  would  not  listen  to  advice, 
there  was  really  nothing  to  do  but  proceed  with  the 
arrangements  for  the  meeting,  which  was  done." 

"Hal,  you  have  acted  too  hastily  in  this  matter," 
said  Doctor  Jack;  "you  should  have  waited  and 
consulted  me." 

"Brother,  there  is  no  time  to  waste  over  that  point 
now.  I  am  as  much  opposed  to  dueling  as  you  are, 
but  the  circumstances  were  peculiar,  as  you  must 
admit ;  it  would  not  have  done  to  let  our  old  friend. 
Major  Zackie,  take  up  our  difficulties.  I  was  forced 
to  take  the  course  I  did,  or  have  had  a  street  broil ; 
I  chose  this." 


110  studies  in  Black  and  White 

"You  arc  too  hasty  again,  brother;  had  I  been 
there,  I  doubtless  would  have  acted  just  as  you  have 
done;  but  you  should  have  left  it  to  me  as  the  elder, 
to  have  settled  it  with  Mr.  Taylor." 

"No,  brother,  I  acted  deliberately  and  under  the 
advice  of  Judge  Strong.  His  life-long,  loyal  friend- 
ship for  our  family  entitled  him  to  my  confidence. 
We  discussed  it  in  all  its  bearings.  You  know.  Jack, 
that  the  heads  of  both  families  wanted  you  to  marry 
Cousin  Fan ;  she  may  have  expected  something  of 
the  kind  herself.  I  know,  my  dear  brother,  that  this 
is  a  very  delicate  matter,  and  that  it  is  painful  to  you 
to  have  it  discussed,  even  among  ourselves ;  but  this 
is  a  serious  matter,  and  it  is  best  to  understand  each 
other  fully,  and  each  other's  motives.  Now,  it  is  no 
secret  in  the  family  that  you  do  not  intend  marrying 
her;  might  it  not  have  been  a  little  embarrassing, 
not  to  say  compromising,  for  you  to  have  assumed 
the  role  of  her  champion  on  a  field  of  honor,  and 
with  an  avowed  admirer  of  her  for  an  antagonist?" 

"Hal,  this  is  terribly  sudden.  We  are  so  unpre- 
pared for  anything  of  the  kind.  It  is  difficult  for 
me  to  see,  that  if  it  must  be  done,  that  I  ought  not 
to  be  the  one  to  do  it.  But  if  our  dear  and  well- 
tried  friend  Judge  Strong  has  carefully  thought  it 
out,  in  all  probability  you  are  right,  brother.  I 
would  not  unnerve  you — but — we  can  not  know  how 
it  will  all  end.  Have  you  thought  it  out  in  all  its 
possibilities  ?" 

"Yes,  Jack.  I  went  over  and  had  our  lawyer 
draw  up  all  necessary  papers.  Everything  has  been 
attended  to,  thanks  to  the  advice  of  Judge  Strong. 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  111 

It  was  the  attention  to  these  matters  tliat  detained 
me  so  late  to-night." 

At  this  juncture,  Lot,  who  had  remained  ahnost 
motionless  since  his  outburst  of  indignation,  became 
restless,  and  thereby  attracted  the  Doctor's  attention, 
who  said, 

''Well,  Uncle  Lot,  what  do  you  think  about  it 
now  ?" 

''Ef  he  wuz  er  puffect  gintleman,  he'd  never  sed 
nuthin'  ergin  Miss  Fannie.  She  is  de  nicest  lady  in 
de  worl',  since  Ole  Missus  is  gone — an'  ef  he  ain't 
de  kind  uv  gintleman  we  is,  den  Marse  Hal  got  no 
bus'ness  messin'  his  hands  wid  'im.  I  never  did 
'prove  uv  dat  man,  but  ef  de  Jedge  says  it  is  all 
right,  an'  ef  yer  both  says  it  is  all  right,  an'  ef  ole 
marse.  Major  Zackie,  wants  ter  fight  'im,  den  I  got 
nothin'  more  ter  say." 

"It  is  too  late  now  to  moralize,  Uncle  Lot.  You 
must  have  the  horses  at  the  door  by  four  o'clock 
sharp,"  said  Mr.  Hal.     ''The  tandem  and  the—" 

"Leave  that  to  me,  Hal,  I  will  see  that  everything 
is  attended  to.  It  is  now  late,  and  you  must  have 
some  sleep." 

"I  do  not  care  to  sleep,"  said  Mr.  Hal. 

"Yes,  but  you  must  all  the  same.  I  will  see  that 
you  are  called  in  ample  time.  Now,  good-night, 
brother." 

They  caught  each  other  in  a  long  and  loving  em- 
brace, the  older  one  pressing  a  kiss  on  the  broad 
white  forehead  of  the  younger.  Neither  spoke,  their 
hearts  were  too  full  for  words.  No  one  could  pos- 
sibly tell  what  the  next  twelve  hours  would  bring 
forth.     In  that  time  hundreds  would  pass  into  eter- 


112  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

nity ;  but  the  most  of  those  would  be  escaping  from 
pain  and  suffering,  to  many  it  would  be  a  boon.  It 
is  quite  another  thing,  when  one  in  the  heyday  of 
young  manhood,  with  all  the  possibilities  of  a  life- 
time before  him,  has  to  stake  his  life  against  life — 
and  for  what? 

In  silence  that  night  the  brothers  parted.  The 
younger  retiring  to  his  room,  the  older  one  to  the 
library,  where  he  summoned  Lot  and  the  butler. 
There  everything  was  arranged  in  detail.  The  tan- 
dem was  to  be  hitched  to  the  cart,  and  the  coach 
was  to  follow,  but  to  be  kept  back  out  of  sight,  to 
be  used  in  case  anything  serious  should  happen.  All 
having  been  arranged,  the  servants  were  dismissed. 
Lot  lingered  and  said, 

''Marse  Jack,  you  nur  Marse  Hal  has  never  de- 
nied me  nothin',  please  don't  deny  me  now — let  me 
go  wid  yer  ter-morrer." 

"Don't  you  think.  Uncle  Lot,  that  you  had  better 
remain  on  the  place  ?  By  morning  it  will  be  learned 
that  something  unusual  is  happening,  and  there  will 
be  no  one  to  look  after  things  and  keep  them 
straight." 

''Boss,  I'll  answer  fur  every  nigger  on  dis  place; 
nuffin'  will  go  wrong  yere.  An'  ef  anythin'  goes 
wrong  wid  Marse  Hal,  Lot  mus'  be  dere.  Ole 
Marsa  an'  Ole  Missus  spects  me  ter  look  arfter  you 
an'  Marse  Hal,  an'  when  I  meets  'em  on  de  odder 
side,  I  wants  ter  tell  'em  dat  I  done  it." 

Doubtless  the  old  darky's  mind  was  full  of  the 
*'warnin's"  he  had  had.  He  had  too  much  native 
tact  to  refer  to  it  now.  Who  shall  say  that  they  did 
not  come  into  the  minds  of  his  young  masters,  who 


studies  in  Black  and  White  113 

did  not  believe  in  them  ?  Lot  as  usual  had  his  way, 
and  was  permitted  to  go.  He  could  hitch  a  pair  of 
horses  to  the  buckboard,  and  take  an  extra  man  with 
him. 

Having  dismissed  the  servants,  the  Doctor  went 
to  the  surgery.  Instruments  were  looked  over ; 
bandages  and  anesthetics,  and  all  the  articles  neces- 
sary for  an  emergency  operation,  were  carefully 
gathered  and  arranged.  The  occupation  was  a  relief 
from  the  mental  strain.  As  the  hour  for  the  start 
approached  there  was  nothing  left  but  to  wait  and 
think.  The  suspense  was  overpowering,  but  waiting 
comes  to  an  end.  The  striking  of  the  hall  clock  an- 
nouncing the  fateful  hour  was  a  relief  in  a  way,  for 
it  meant  action.  The  Doctor  knocked  at  his  broth- 
er's door;  no  answer  came;  again  he  knocked  and 
was  answered, 
'What  is  it?" 
'It  is  I,  brother.     It  is  time — it  is  three  o'clock." 

"All  right ;  I  remember ;  I  will  be  with  you  in  a 
few  moments." 

While  no  one  else  in  the  house  had  slept,  the  man 
who  was  most  nearly  touched  had  slept  sweetly — ■ 
thanks  to  a  merciful  Providence ! 

The  next  half  hour  saw  the  tandem  spinning  out 
at  the  gate  and  down  the  road,  skirting  the  river — 
the  silent  but  ever  moving  river.  A  half  mile  behind 
came  the  buckboard  with  Uncle  Lot  and  Dan.  Fol- 
lowing close  came  the  family  carriage  drawn  by  the 
four  fine  grays.  Was  the  carriage  to  be  simply  a 
family  carriage  on  the  return,  or  an  ambulance,  or  a 
hearse — who  could  tell? 
8 


114  Studies  iii  Black  and  White* 

There  was  no  effort  at  conversation  between  the 
brothers ;  each  was  too  busy  with  his  own  thinking. 
None  but  the  searcher  of  all  hearts  knew  the 
thoughts  of  the  young  men  as  they  spun  over  the 
road,  skirting  the  river  that  morning — thoughts  that 
were  never  to  find  expression  in  words.  Now  and 
again  the  Doctor  cast  furtive  glances  toward  the 
east.  For  some  time  there  was  no  indication  of  the 
approaching  day;  but  later,  when  the  Doctor's  quick 
eye  caught  the  first  inkling  of  the  coming  light,  he 
shook  the  lines  and  sent  the  horses  flying  at  a  still 
more  rapid  gait. 

Watch  dogs  rushed  out  at  them  as  they  passed  the 
farm-houses,  snapping  at  the  horses'  heels ;  but  they 
were  all  unheeded.  In  this  and  that  direction  the 
chanticleers  were  sounding  their  shrill  notes  bidding 
the  eve  good-night  and  the  day  good-morrow.  As 
the  dawn  brightened,  the  birds  began  twittering  pre- 
ludes to  their  matin  songs.  On  and  on  the  spirited 
horses  sped.  The  cattle  that  had  slept  on  the  way- 
side were  getting  afoot,  shaking  the  sand  and  the 
dew  from  their  fat  sides,  stretching  their  cramped 
limbs,  and  making  their  bells  jangle.  All  nature 
was  awaking  to  a  new  day,  whose  close  will  record 
thousands  of  pleasant  heart-throbs — as  many  heart- 
aches— as  many  wooings — as  many  nuptials — as 
many  births — as  many  deaths;  millions  of  groans, 
of  laughter,  of  sighs  and  smiles,  until  one's  mind  is 
overwhelmed  with  the  contemplation  of  it.  The  day 
advances  until  everything  becomes  visible.  The 
beauties  of  nature  assert  themselves :  hill  and  dale, 
land  and  water,  tint  upon  tint  in  endless  shades  and 
effects,  appeal  to  all  that  is  good  in  man;   because 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  115 

these  things  speak  of  an  ah-powerful  Creator,  of 
His  wisdom,  might,  and  mercy.  All  and  everything 
was  peace  and  good- will,  except  the  troubled  hearts 
of  the  men  about  to  engage  in  the  fast  culminating 
tragedy. 

The  road  ran  near  the  river  for  several  miles,  now 
descending  almost  to  its  brink,  again  swinging  out 
through  the  dense  forests  of  oaks  and  towering  mag- 
nolias :  making  short  cuts  across  the  bends ;  then 
coming  in  again  to  the  stream;  the  hills  beyond 
forming  an  effective  background  to  it  all.  How 
peaceful  and  attractive  nature  was  that  morning, 
with  nothing  but  man  to  mar  it ! 


CHAPTER  XIV 

The  dawn  had  scarcely  estabHshed  tlie  day  when 
the  tandem  swept  around  a  sharp  curve  and  up  on 
a  beautiful  bluff  overlooking  the  river.  Mr.  Charles 
Strong,  and  a  friend  who  had  come  with  him,  had 
already  arrived.  Each  tongue  was  loosened;  faces 
brightened,  the  tension  was  lowered.  Greetings 
were  exchanged  in  cheerier  tones  than  might  have 
been  expected.  The  buckboard  soon  arrived,  and  in 
a  very  short  time  cups  of  strong  black  coffee  were 
being  served.  Sounds  of  approaching  wheels  fell 
upon  the  expectant  ears,  and  in  the  next  few  mo- 
ments Mr.  Taylor  and  his  friends  appeared.  Hats 
all  round  were  raised  and  formal  bows  exchanged. 
The  latter  party,  appearing  not  to  have  provided  any 
refreshments,  Doctor  De  Mar  sent  coffee  and  sand- 
wiches to  them.  There  was  no  hesitancy  in  their  ac- 
ceptance; and  hats  w^ere  raised  in  acknowledgment 
of  the  courtesy  as  they  drank  the  steaming  beverage. 

The  seconds  met  and  shook  hands,  and  entered 
upon  the  preliminaries  at.  once.  There  was  some 
parleying  as  to  the  ground.  If  the  parties  stood 
east  and  west  it  was  deemed  that  one  or  the  other 
w^ould  have  the  advantage  on  account  of  the  light. 
If  they  stood  north  and  south,  there  were  certain 
trees  in  line  which  would  give  an  advantage  to  one 
or  the  other.  The  seconds  could  not  agree.  One 
proposed  that  they  should  draw  straws  to  decide. 
The  other  would  not  agree  without  consulting  the 
principals.  Mr.  Taylor  said  that  he  thought  it 
would  be  fair  to  draw  lots.    Mr.  De  Mar  said, 


studies  ill  Black  aiid  White  117 

"You  gentlemen  decide  in  any  way  you  may 
choose;  then  let  Mr.  Taylor  take  choice  of  posi- 
tions." 

Mr.  Strong  protested;  but  his  principal  inter- 
rupted him,  saying, 

"Charlie,  I  have  decided.  It  must  not  be  said  that 
a  De  Mar  was  advantaged  by  lot  in  a  case  like  this." 

Again  the  seconds  met,  and  in  a  few  moments 
wxre  staking  off  the  ground. 

The  bluff  was  covered  with  a  beautiful  sward. 
Much  of  the  best  blood  of  three  or  four  States  had 
fertilized  this  historic  field.  One  might  have  ex- 
pected that  it  would  have  cursed  the  ground  and 
blighted  everything  that  tried  to  grow  there.  But 
it  is  one  of  the  inexorable  laws  of  nature  that  good 
shall  come  of  evil;  life  springs  from  death.  Few 
places  in  this  country  had  witnessed  so  many  bloody 
encounters  as  this.  No  fairer  landscape  ever  blessed 
the  eye  than  this  rolling  hill  and  its  surrounding 
scenery.  Here  and  there,  fields  in  the  highest  state 
of  cultivation  broke  the  scheme  of  green.  The  river 
at  this  point  had  high  banks  clad  in  mantles  of  every 
tint  of  green  and  brown;  all  shaded  by  splendid  old 
live-oaks,  with  their  long  crooked  limbs  draped  with 
Spanish  moss  and  orchids ;  interspersed  with  mag- 
nolias, now  in  full  bloom,  which  dropped  their  rich 
perfume  to  mingle  with  that  of  the  sweet  shrub  and 
honeysuckle.  The  morning's  broadening  light 
brought  out  the  scene  at  its  very  best.  Every  blade 
of  grass  held  its  dew  drops  ready  to  reflect  the  rays 
of  the  rising  sun,  whose  appearance  was  to  be  the 
signal  for  the  combat.    The  birds  overhead  warbled 


118  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

their  cheerful  lays,  all  unconscious  of  human  passion 
and  strife. 

The  sun  is  on  the  point  of  rising.  The  hour  has 
come.  The  principals  are  stationed.  Revolvers  are 
placed  in  their  hands.  A  second  stands  half-way 
between  them  and  says, 

"Gentlemen,  you  will  be  asked,  'Are  you  ready?' 
On  receiving  the  reply,  'Ready,'  I  shall  say,  'One — 
two — three!'  At  the  word  three,  you  will  begin 
firing,  and  fire  at  will." 

The  principals  raised  their  hats,  and  the  second 
turned  on  his  heel  and  walked  ten  paces  to  one  side. 
There  was  a  moment  of  most  painful  suspense. 

"Gentlemen,  are  you  ready?" 

"Ready !"  came  the  responses  as  if  spoken  by  one 
man. 

Then  it  seemed  that  a  month  was  crowded  into 
the  next  instant  of  time,  so  intense  was  the  suspense. 
I  doubt  if  a  breath  was  drawn  on  that  bluff  while 
it  lasted.  Old  Uncle  Lot  had  gradually  sunk  to  his 
knees,  close  by  where  Doctor  Jack  stood,  his  hands 
clasped  tight  over  his  chest,  in  the  attitude  of  prayer. 
It  was  in  attitude  only,  for  no  thought  of  his  went 
beyond  his  young  Marse  Hal  standing  there — at 
death's  door.    It  was  for  only  an  instant. 

"One— two— three !" 

At  the  word  "three"  there  was  a  simultaneous 
fiash  and  report.  There  was  an  instant  of  pause — 
and  the  smoke  lifted.  It  was  apparent  that  both 
shots  had  taken  effect;  but  both  men  remained 
standing.  Then  rapid  shots  followed  in  quick  suc- 
cession, and  both  sank  to  the  ground — Mr.  Taylor 
dead  and  Mr.  De  Mar  dying. 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  119 

Doctor  De  Mar  ran  to  his  brother's  assistance. 

"Brother,  bear  me  away  quickly,"  said  Mr.  Hal, 
"do  not  let  me  die  on  this  accursed  ground !" 

Quickly  he  was  placed  in  the  carriage.  A  power- 
ful stimulant  was  given  him,  and  the  spirited  horses 
dashed  away.  They  had  not  proceeded  far,  how- 
ever, before  the  dying  man  said, 

"Brother,  if  we  are  out  of  sight  of  that  place, 
please  stop  and  put  me  out  on  the  grass.  I  am  dy- 
ing— let  me  rest — I  am  so  tired." 

The  coach  was  brought  to  a  standstill.  The 
wounded  man  was  gently  lifted  out  and  placed  upon 
a  blanket  on  the  ground.     He  said, 

"Give  me  your  hand,  brother  dear.  Hold  my 
hand  tighter,  Jack.  It  grows  all  so  dark  and  chilly ; 
take  my  other  hand.  Uncle  Lot.  There — good-by 
both."    And  he  was  dead. 

The  Doctor  sank  beside  his  brother's  body;  but 
no  tears  came  to  soften  his  grief.  Uncle  Lot  had 
been  kissing  and  chafing  his  master's  cold  hand,  .cry- 
ing most  piteously — as  if  his  heart  would  break; 
but  seeing  the  Doctor  sink  to  the  ground,  he  ran 
quickly  to  the  coach  and  brought  a  flask  of  brandy, 
of  which  he  gave  his  master  a  liberal  dose.  Ever 
prompt  in  an  emergency,  he  had  the  remains  of  his 
young  master  wrapped  in  a  blanket  and  placed  in 
the  coach,  and  ordered  the  driver  to  get  home  as 
cjuickly  as  possible.  He  also  ordered  Dan  to  gather 
up  everything  else  that  had  been  left  and  to  follow 
the  carriage.  Then  he  assisted  the  Doctor  into  the 
cart,  and  taking  the  lines  himself,  drove  the  tandem, 
going  by  a  different  road,  in  order  that  the  Doctor 
could  not  see  the  carriage  on  the  way. 


12  0  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

Not  a  word  passed  between  his  master  and  Lot, 
each  busy  with  thoughts  that  were  too  harrowing 
for  utterance.  Several  times  during  the  drive  did 
the  old  man  lean  over  and  tenderly  kiss  his  young 
master's  hand.  This  act  was  the  first  to  turn  loose 
the  floodgate  of  his  tears. 

The  funeral  services  that  followed  were  of  the 
simplest  kind,  and  as  private  as  possible,  their  hosts 
of  friends  respecting  the  Doctor's  wishes  in  that 
respect. 


CHAPTER  XV 

Dull  and  dreary  were  the  next  few  weeks  at  San- 
downs.  Doctor  De  Mar  shut  himself  in  from  all  the 
world.  Neither  relatives  nor  friends  could  induce 
him  to  go  out.  Lot's  devices  and  excuses,  though 
many  and  ingenious,  were  all  of  no  avail.  Had  his 
brother's  death  been  less  tragic,  he  would  have  been 
heartbroken  at  his  loss ;  as  it  was,  there  was  a  sense 
of  deep  humiliation  added  to  the  sorrow  he  felt,  and 
he  wished  above  everything  else  to  be  left  to  himself. 
The  only  living  thing  that  he  did  not  repulse  was 
poor  old  Coots.  She  remained  with  him  nearly  all 
the  time,  even  to  the  neglect  of  her  twin  kittens. 
Climbing  up  into  his  lap,  and  rearing  up  with  her 
paws  upon  his  chest,  she  would  rub  her  head  against 
his  face,  purring  and  purring,  as  if  trying  to  show 
her  sympathy.  Sometimes  she  would  stretch  her- 
self on  the  carpet  at  his  feet  and  toy  with  them  to 
attract  his  attention.  At  other  times  she  would 
come  waddling  in  with  one  of  her  kittens  in  her 
jaws,  and  laying  it  down  in  front  of  him,  play  with 
it,  and  look  up  at  him.  There  was  something  in  this 
mute  show  of  sympathy  that  touched  his  heart  more 
nearly  than  any  words  spoken  by  human  lips  could 
have  done. 

Time  wore  on,  as  time  will,  whether  freighted 
with  joy  or  sorrow^  and  one  day,  when  all  had  de- 
spaired of  interesting  him  in  anything,  he  sent  for 
Lot,  and  said, 

* 'Uncle  Lot,  I  can  stand  this  no  longer.  I  am  go- 
ing abroad.     I  have  no  idea  how  long  I  shall  be  ab- 


122  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

sent.  I  would  never  come  back  were  it  not  for  you 
and  the  others." 

"Marse  Jack,  yer  mussn't  talk  like  dat.  Ef  yer 
never  comes  back,  what  would  happen  ter  us  nig- 
gers ?  An',  Marse  Jack,  if  yer  feels  like  yer  must  go 
erway  frum  home,  ain't  dis  country  big  ernough, 
widout  yer  goin'  ercross  de  ocean?  'Member,  mas- 
ter, dat  you  is  de  last  uv  Ole  Massa's  family,  an' 
yer  cain't  th'ow  off  de  'sponsibility  uv  de  family." 

''What  you  say,  Uncle  Lot,  is  all  true,  and  I  ap- 
preciate your  interest ;  but  there  is  very  little  danger 
in  ocean  travel  these  days.  Anyway,  I  have  decided 
to  go.  You,  of  course,  will  have  charge  of  every- 
thing. You  have  managed  well  heretofore,  and  I 
will  trust  you  now.  What  I  wanted  to  say  to  you  is, 
if  I  am  not  back  home  by  the  time  the  crop  is  ready 
to  market,  you  will  be  governed  by  Mr.  McLaughlin 
at  the  bank.  You  will  hear  from  me  through  him. 
If  you  should  wish  to  communicate  with  me,  go  to 
.him;    he  will  know  my  whereabouts." 

''Shore,  Marse  Jack,  I'll  do  my  bes',  jes'  de  same 
as  ef  you  wuz  in  de  house,  an'  wuz  liable  ter  come 
out  an'  say,  'Lot,  what's  yer  doin'  ?'  " 

Two  years  have  passed  since  Doctor  De  Mar  said 
good-by  to  Lot  at  the  boat  landing,  and  had  made 
his  way  abroad,  to  get  aw^ay  from  the  pain  and  deso- 
lation at  home.  The  attachment  between  the  broth- 
ers had  been  of  the  tenderest  character.  Both  of 
an  affectionate  disposition,  both  innately  refined, 
both  reared  as  gentlemen,  their  tastes  were  congen- 
ial— in  short,  they  had  been  friends,  ever,  and  were 
naturally  all  in  all  to  each  other.     The  manner  of 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  123 

the  younger  brother's  taking  off  rendered  the 
shadow  all  the  darker  that  fell  on  the  Doctor's  path- 
way. At  home  everything  reminded  him  of  his 
brother,  and  he  had  gone  away,  traveling  here  and 
there  and  everywhere,  to  lose  himself.  At  the  end 
of  these  two  years,  he  felt  that  he  might  come  home. 
He  felt,  too,  his  duty  to  his  faithful  servants,  and 
his  other  varied  interests  demanded  his  return. 

He  landed  in  New  York,  and  went  to  the  Fifth 
Avenue  Hotel,  where  the  family  had  always  stopped 
when  visiting  the  city,  and  by  so  doing  seemed  to 
have  made  a  mistake,  because  there  everything  re- 
minded him  of  his  lost  and  loved  ones.  He  found 
himself  miserable  in  the  extreme,  as  miserable  as 
when  he  went  away.  Then  he  was  glad  that  he  had 
gone  to  that  hotel,  because  he  found  that  he  was  not 
as  well  prepared  to  go  home  as  he  had  imagined. 
So,  instead  of  going  directly  home,  as  he  had  in- 
tended, he  decided  to  spend  some  time  in  this  coun- 
try before  returning  to  the  scenes  where  everything 
would  remind  him  of  his  loss,  and  would  open  afresh 
the  too-recently  healed  wounds.  He  had  a  horror 
of  the  lonely  desolation  from  which  he  had  fled  two 
years  ago.  Should  he  spend  the  time  in  traveling? 
No,  he  was  tired  and  worn  out  with  the  constant 
moving  from  place  to  place. 

After  a  few^  days  of  rest  he  sought  Mr.  Dolmark, 
a  member  of  their  banking  firm,  and  said  to  him 
that  he  would  like  to  find  some  quiet  place  in  the 
country  where  he  could  have  some  fishing  and  hunt- 
ing. He  would  prefer  a  private  house  or  a  very 
quiet  boarding-house.  After  a  moment's  thought, 
Mr.  Dolmark  informed  him  that  he  knew  a  place 


124  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

that  would  suit  him  exactly;  and  he  gave  him  the 
address  of  the  widow  of  an  old  friend  of  his — a  Mrs. 
Hanner — who  would  take  one  boarder  for  the  sum- 
mer months.  There  were  horses  and  every  facility 
for  hunting  and  fishing. 

The  next  week  found  Doctor  De  Mar  quartered 
at  a  delightful  country  seat,  Hazelhurst,  the  home  of 
Mrs.  Hanner,  situated  within  a  mile  of  the  village  of 
Brampton,  which  boasted  of  a  hotel,  a  railroad  de- 
pot, a  school  house,  a  church  and  a  score  of  dwell- 
ings, all  of  which  was  supposed  to  house  a  few  hun- 
dred people — big,  little,  old  and  young — black  and 
white.  ''The  brother  in  black,"  however,  was  lim- 
ited to  one  solitary  individual,  and  he  a  disgrace  to 
his  kind. 

"Poor  slave  Dick,"  as  he  was  called  there  in 
Brampton,  had  found  on  his  first  entrance  to  the  vil- 
lage a  good  stock  in  trade  for  himself  by  appealing 
to  the  sympathies  of  the  kind-hearted  citizens,  which 
he  did  by  recounting  some  blood-curdling  stories  of 
the  horrors  of  slavery,  and  that  he  had  escaped  death 
only  by  flight.  These  stories  were  wonderful  to 
listen  to,  certainly,  and  doubtless  made  the  blood  run 
chill  down  the  spines  of  some  of  his  hearers;  and 
equally,  doubtless,  procured  for  him,  in  many  in- 
stances, the  best  the  house  afforded.  "Poor  slave 
Dick"  found  sympathy  everywhere  and  every  day; 
until  it  gradually  developed  that  Dick  saw  no  rea- 
son why  he  should  be  expected  to  work,  when  work 
was  not  necessary  to  his  well-being.  He  was  the 
only  negro  that  many  of  the  citizens  had  ever  seen ; 
and,  naturally,  was  considered  a  typical  specimen 
of  a  slave;    and  doubtless  his  stories  were  but  so 


studies  in  Black  and  White  125 

many  corroborations  of  what  they  had  been  taught 
to  beheve  the  facts  to  be. 

The  Doctor  found  his  boarding-house  all  and 
more  than  he  had  anticipated.  He  had  a  suite  of 
large,  airy  rooms.  There  were  broad  verandas  with 
their  hammocks  and  great  arm-chairs  for  his  com- 
fort, and  a  nicely  kept  lawn  swept  down  to  the  gate. 
He  soon  investigated  the  stable  and  found  a  very 
satisfactory  saddle-horse.  He  scoured  the  country- 
side hither  and  thither  on  Brown  Nelly.  He  had 
not  long  been  thus  comfortably  situated  before  Dick 
discovered  him,  and  approached  him  as  a  fresh 
''sucker" ;  and,  as  was  his  wont,  recounted  the  old 
story  of  his  hardships  and  miseries  as  a  slave  in  the 
South.  The  Doctor  soon  sized  him  up,  but  did  not 
let  Dick  know  where  he  was  from.  He  gave  him 
some  change,  which  was  accepted  as  his  due,  rather 
than  a  kindness. 

The  fishing  was  fine  and  the  hunting  good,  the 
saddle-horse  w^as  satisfactory ;  so  between  the  three, 
the  Doctor's  time  sped  bravely.  His  health  was  im- 
proved, and  his  spirits  soon  regained  their  wonted 
buoyancy.  On  one  fine  morning  the  fishing  had 
yielded  a  good  catch.  The  day  was  perfect,  and  he 
had  thrown  himself  down  on  the  grass  in  a  friendly 
shade  by  the  banks  of  the  stream,  half  dreaming; 
the  other  half,  letting  his  mind  drift  or  rest  in  such 
fancies  as  were  suggested  by  the  beautiful  piece  of 
landscape  across  the  brook,  or  by  the  rising  of  a 
trout,  or  the  flight  of  a  bird;  by  everything,  by 
nothing  in  particular.  Suddenly  there  was  a  splash 
in  the  water,  just  around  a  sharp  bend  in  the  stream, 
and  a  scream  in  a  woman's  voice.     Springing  to  his 


126  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

feet,  in  a  moment  he  was  on  the  spot  from  whence 
the  outcry  came.  He  saw  a  tall,  slender  young 
woman  suspended  over  the  stream,  holding  on  by 
her  hands  to  an  overhanging  limb,  one  foot  lightly 
resting  on  a  broken  limb  of  a  decayed  tree-top  that 
had  fallen  into  the  stream.  A  fishing-rod  and  a  part 
of  a  dead  tree  were  floating  down  stream.  The  sit- 
uation was  apparent.    He  hastened  to  say, 

''Hold  steady,  and  I  will  help  you!" 

''Come  quickly  then,  my  hands  are  giving  out!" 
she  cried. 

In  an  instant  he  planted  his  foot  upon  the  stump 
of  a  tree ;  and  grasping  a  strong  limb  overhead  with 
his  left  hand,  passed  his  right  around  her  waist. 
You  may  doubt  it  if  you  will,  but  there  came  to  him 
in  that  act  a  sense  of  ownership — a  strange  sensa- 
tion— that  sent  a  thrill  of  strength  through  every 
fiber  of  his  being. 

'Now,  let  go,"  said  he. 

'Oh,  are  you  sure  that  you  can  hold  me?     The 
water  is  very  deep  here." 

"Sure !  let  go."  There  was  something  in  the  tone 
of  it  that  gave  confidence,  and  she  relaxed  her  hold. 

The  tall,  slender  form  proved  heavier  than  he  had 
counted  on,  and  it  required  all  his  strength  to  swing 
his  fair  burden  around  to  the  ground.  The  effort 
was  successful ;  but  in  making  the  turn,  he  sprained 
his  ankle  severely;  so  painfully,  indeed,  that  he 
could  not  support  his  weight  upon  it,  and  he  sank  to 
the  ground.  Then  for  the  first  time  he  saw  the  face 
of  the  lady,  all  suffused  with  mantling  blushes,  that 
were  distressing  to  behold.  While  the  face  was  not 
one  that  would  have  passed  muster  as  a  beauty,  it 


studies  in  Black  and  White  127 

was  one  that  could  not  be  easily  forgotten  when 
once  seen. 

*'Oh,  this  is  distressing  indeed!  Are  you  really 
hurt?"   she  asked. 

"Not  seriously,  I  can  assure  you,"  said  the  Doc- 
tor. 

"I  shall  not  be  able  to  express  my  gratitude  for 
your  timely  assistance,  and  I  will  be  less  able  to  ex- 
press my  regrets  if  you  are  seriously  hurt." 

"You  certainly  owe  me  no  thanks ;  I  acted  on  the 
spur  of  the  occasion.  Not  being  deliberately  done, 
I  am  due  no  thanks.  As  for  the  hurt,  I  am  some- 
thing of  a  doctor,  and  will  be  able  to  take  care  of 
that."  After  a  moment  he  added,  "I  am  Doctor  De 
Mar,  at  Mrs.  Planner's."  If  he  thought  that  she 
w^ould  reveal  her  identity,  he  was  doomed  to  disap- 
pointment. She  looked  steadily  at  him  for  an  in- 
stant. 

"Shall  I  go  for  assistance?"  she  asked. 

"Is  that  necessary?  Let  me  see  if  I  cannot  walk, 
or  at  least  hobble  home;   it  is  but  a  short  distance." 

He  had  risen  to  his  feet,  but  his  ankle  refused  to 
support  his  weight. 

"If  it  will  not  trouble  you — I  presume  that  you 
live  in  the  village — you  may  stop  at  Mrs.  Planner's 
and  ask  that  the  phaeton  be  sent  down  for  me." 

As  simple  and  natural  as  this  request  was,  it 
seemed  to  confuse  her,  something  for  which  the  Doc- 
tor could  not  account  at  that  time;  he  understood 
it  very  w^ell  later  on. 

"Certainly,"  she  said.  "I  am  sure  that  you  should 
not  attempt  to  walk.  Are  you  comfortable?  Is 
there  nothing  that  I  can  do  for  you?"    And  scarcely 


128  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

waiting  for  a  reply  to  her  questions,  she  hastened 
away. 

In  a  very  short  time  the  man  came  with  the  phae- 
ton, and  conveyed  the  Doctor  to  the  house,  where  he 
was  made  comfortable,  being  able  to  apply  the  neces- 
sary dressings  himself.  No  explanations  were  asked 
or  given  at  the  time :  he  had  sprained  his  ankle,  that 
was  all.  The  following  mornine:  the  Doctor  in- 
sisted on  being  allowed  to  hobble  down  stairs,  and 
into  the  cool  sitting-room;  for  he  felt  that  his  fair 
adventuress  would  call  to  make  some  inquiry,  and 
he  wanted  to  see  her.  Mrs.  Hanner  and  two  young 
daughters  did  what  they  could  to  entertain  him; 
but  very  soon  they  were  convinced  of  their  failure 
by  his  constant  absent-mindedness.  He  was  restless, 
and  was  constantly  watching  the  front  gate.  Some 
one  came,  it  was  the  butcher;  then  another  one,  it 
was  the  baker;  then  the  milkman — that  was  all.  No 
one  came  to  inquire — not  even  a  note.  When  he 
could  bear  the  suspense  no  longer,  he  recounted  the 
occurrences  of  the  previous  day. 

"What  young  lady  could  it  have  been?"  said  T^Irs. 
Hanner. 

''I  am  sure  that  I  do  not  know;  it  was  she  that 
came  for  the  phaeton." 

''We  did  not  see  her,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  ac- 
cident until  you  came.  She  must  have  given  the 
order  to  the  man  herself,"  said  Miss  Ada.  "We 
might  recognize  her  from  a  description." 

"Yes,"  said  the  mother,  "that  is  true.  Can  you 
describe  her.  Doctor?" 

"Spare  me,"  said  that  gentleman,  "I  would  not 
like  to  attempt  that." 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  129 

"You  might  venture  on  a  general  description. 
We  would  not  bind  you  to  attempt  to  describe  her 
as  she  may  have  appeared  to  you  at  the  time,"  said 
Mrs.  Hanner,  laughing.  "You  might  say  if  she 
were  tall  or  short,  blonde  or  brunette,  beautiful  or 
otherwise." 

"I  would  say  that  she  is  young,  tall,  a  blonde,  not 
beautiful,  and  certainly  not  otherwise,"  he  said. 

'Just  ordinary,  then,"  said  Miss  Ada. 

'Nothing  of  the  kind,"  said  the  Doctor  warmly, 
"anything  but  ordinary;  but  rather  a  blending  of 
the  beautiful  and  the  substantial;  youth  with  ma- 
turity. I  would  say  that  she  has  a  bright  mind, 
judging  from  her  face;  manners  rather  peculiar.  I 
thought  her  slight  until  I  felt  her  weight — a  hun- 
dred and  forty,  if  a  pound !" 


a- 


9 


CHAPTER  XVI 

Who  was  this  young  lady  that  Doctor  De  Mar 
had  rescued  ?  Neither  Mrs.  Hanner  nor  her  daugh- 
ters, Ada  and  Inde,  were  able  to  guess.  The  neigh- 
borhood was  not  so  populous  but  that  they  knew 
every  one  for  quite  a  distance  around;  and  if  they 
had  guessed  every  young  lady  within  their  knowl- 
edge, the  right  one  would  have  been  the  last.  Inde 
ran  out  to  interview  the  man,  and  returned,  radiant. 

"Mother,  it  was  Miss  Lilian !" 

"Miss  Lilian  Law!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Hanner. 
"The  idea  of  Miss  Law  tete-a-tete,  with  a  strange 
gentleman — impossible !" 

"Well,  there  was  not  much  of  a  tete-a-tete  about 
it,  I  can  assure  you,"  said  the  Doctor,  "for  she  slip- 
ped away  as  quickly  as  ever  she  could.  Pray,  who 
can  this  Miss  Law  be  ?" 

"She  is  principal  of  the  High  School ;  and  a  most 
charming  young  lady — among  women,"  said  Mrs. 
Hanner. 

"Why  among  women  only,  as  your  remark  would 
imply?  Why  should  she  be  less  popular  among  the 
sterner  sex?  She  appeared  to  be  a  very  charming 
person,  I  thought." 

"Oh !  indeed  she  is,  and  would  be  among  men,  if 
she  would  permit.  She  has  quite  a  number  of  ad- 
mirers; but  as  soon  as  that  fact  becomes  apparent, 
they  are  dropped.  Therefore,  she  has  never  excited 
the  envy  of  her  own  sex.  To  know  her  is  to  love 
her." 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  131 

"She  becomes  a  very  interesting  personage,"  said 
the  Doctor,  ''a  kind  of  vara  avis,  as  it  were." 

He  had  expected  that  she  would  call,  or  at  least 
write  a  note  of  inquiry  concerning  the  mishap  that 
had  befallen  him  in  her  service.  No  inquiry  came 
that  day,  nor  the  next,  nor  any  other  day.  He  was 
greatly  puzzled. 

He  decided  to  dismiss  any  thought  of  her  from 
his  mind ;  but  like  a  very  great  many  things,  it  was 
easier  said  than  done — the  thought  would  not  down 
at  his  bidding.  While  he  was  as  free  from  conceit 
as  it  were  possible  for  any  man  to  be — yet —  He 
had  been  so  universally  received ;  every  one  had  al- 
ways been  kind  to  him  ;  he  had  always  been  courted  ; 
he  had  never  been  ignored ;  he  could  not  help  a  sus- 
picion of  pique. 

The  sprained  ankle  was  as  tedious  as  only  a 
sprained  ankle  can  be ;  and  a  week  passed  before  the 
Doctor  could  venture  out^  and  then  only  by  the  aid 
of  a  heavy  cane. 

On  the  next  Sunday  but  one  he  went  to  church; 
and  it  is  only  truthful  to  say  that  there  was  a  lurking 
expectation  of  seeing  Miss  Law  there  that  prompted 
him  to  make  the  effort.  He  had  his  reward — to  an 
extent.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  he  lost  most  of  the 
service  in  letting  his  thoughts  follow  his  eyes  in  her 
direction,  though  it  is  doubtful  if  he  would  have 
been  willing  to  admit  this  on  the  most  conscientious 
introspection.  It  is  equally  doubtful  if  he  would 
have  admitted  that  there  lingered  the  slightest  wish 
that  he  might  be  able  to  catch  a  glance  from  her 
brown  eyes.  However  that  might  have  been,  though 
he  gave  himself  ample  time,  on  account  of  his  limp- 


132  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

ing  limb,  to  pass  out,  he  did  so  without  her  vouch- 
safing any  sign  that  could  have  been  construed  into 
any  knowledge  on  her  part  that  he  existed  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth.  Did  he  care?  No,  why  should 
he?  What  was  she  to  him?  Nothing  in  the  slight- 
est— nothing  in  the  slightest — certainly  not!  How 
absurd — how  perfectly  absurd ! 

One  so  tires  of  people  who  are  like  so  many  pins 
in  a  row — most  of  them  are  like  that.  True,  some 
are  large  pins,  while  others  are  small ;  some  white 
and  some  black ;  some  brass  or  worse ;  but  now  and 
then  there  are  others  which  are  pure  gold ;  and  these 
are  worth  the  study.  Why  should  he  not  make  a 
study  of  this  rather  peculiar  young  lady?  She  is 
out  of  the  ordinary,  certainly.  It  would  at  least 
help  to  while  away  the  time.  Of  course,  he  had  no 
idea  of  paying  her  any  marked  attention,  nor  of 
making  any  impression,  further  than  to  cultivate  her 
friendship;  he  would  have  that  clearly  understood 
from  the  start.  Thus  he  communed  with  himself  as 
he  drove  home  that  Sunday  morning. 

Day  by  day.  Doctor  De  Mar  was  taking  more  in- 
terest in  life.  Fishing,  hunting,  and  taking  long 
rides  through  the  lanes  were  nice  enough  in  their 
way — yet !  The  Doctor  began  to  take  an  interest  in 
gardening.  He  found  entertainment  in  working 
among  the  flowers,  in  gathering  dainty  bouquets  for 
the  breakfast  table.  There  was  an  unoccupied  cor- 
ner that  could  be  brought  into  use;  would  Mrs. 
Hanner  care  if  he  took  it  in  hand?  Most  certainly 
not;  he  could  do  as  he  liked  with  it.  The  next 
morning  the  early  risers  saw  the  Doctor,  with  his 
coat  off,  hard  at  work  in  the  new  corner.     He  had 


studies  in  Black  and  White  133 

decided  to  take  the  corner  as  a  morning  constitu- 
tional ;  but  he  soon  discovered  that  he  was  not  play- 
ing with  Carolina's  light,  fertile  soil.  The  ground 
was  hard  and  full  of  stones;  and  he  found  that  if 
only  a  half  hour  each  morning  were  devoted  to  it, 
the  summer  would  be  gone  before  the  corner  could 
be  brought  into  a  proper  condition  for  cultivation. 
The  passers-by,  the  second  morning,  were  aston- 
ished to  see  "Poor  slave  Dick,"  with  coat  off,  in 
darky  slang — "making  the  spade  talk."  Although 
Dick  had  been  resident  in  the  village  for  four  or  five 
years,  this  was  the  first  stroke  of  work  he  had  ever 
been  known  to  do. 

From  Tuesday  to  Friday  night  Dick  worked 
faithfully.  Two  or  three  times  he  had  tried  to  an- 
ticipate his  wages.  No,  his  employer  thought  not. 
"Wait  until  Friday  night,  Dick,  and  have  your 
wages  in  a  lump;  you  need  not  work  on  Saturday." 
Often  he  stopped,  leaned  upon  his  spade  handle,  and 
looked  longingly  toward  the  village;  but  his  em- 
ployer was  on  the  look-out  on  such  occasions,  and 
would  encourage  him  to  stick  to  his  job,  which  he 
did,  and  received  a  crisp  five-dollar  bill  for  his  work. 
Thanking  the  Doctor,  he  grinned  a  tickled  darky's 
broad  grin,  and  said, 

"Boss,  ain't  yer  fum  de  Souf  ?" 

"Yes,  Dick;  why  do  you  ask?"  said  the  Doctor. 

Roaring  with  laughter  and  slapping  his  hands, 
Dick  said, 

"I  jes'  knowed  yer  wuz ;  yer  knows  how  ter  man- 
age niggers.  Dese  folks  here  mighty  nice  folks," 
and  Dick's  voice  sank  to  a  decided  undertone,  "but 
dey  don't  know  how  ter  manage  niggers — dey  calls 


134  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

US  cullerd  gintlemen.  It's  de  blessed  truf.  I's  bin 
here  ergwine  on  five  year,  an'  dis  is  de  fust  lick  uv 
work  I's  done.  Dey  has  been  mighty  nice  ter  me, 
shore;  but  dis  is  de  sweetest  money  I's  had  fur 
many  er  day.     Thank  yer,  boss." 

"When  you  want  some  more  work,  come  around 
and  I  will  give  you  a  job,"  said  the  Doctor. 

''Shore,  boss,  shore !  I'll  come  any  time  yer  wants 
me,"  and  Dick  was  gone. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  corner,  interest- 
ing as  it  was,  engrossed  all  of  the  Doctor's  thoughts. 
Whenever  Miss  Law's  name  was  mentioned  he  was 
all  attention;  and  when  he  could  manage  to  intro- 
duce an  interrogation  leading  up  to  it,  that  would 
not  evince  too  much  interest,  he  was  quick  to  avail 
himself  of  the  opportunity.  It  is  needless  to  say  that 
he  lost  no  opportunity  of  meeting  the  young  lady. 
He  cultivated  the  rector  of  the  church,  who  was  her 
cousin,  and  with  whom  she  boarded ;  but  when  in- 
vited to  the  rectory,  scant  opportunities  were  offered 
to  improve  his  acquaintance  with  this  coy  young 
lady;  for  while  she  was  never  rude  in  the  slightest 
degree,  it  was  evident  that  she  kept  out  of  the  way 
when  she  could  do  so  short  of  being  actually  dis- 
courteous. 

The  Doctor  discovered  that  little  Inde  was  quite 
a  favorite  with  Miss  Law\  He  would  pin  dainty 
little  knots  of  flowers  on  the  child's  shoulder  as  she 
started  to  school  every  morning;  and  how  delighted 
he  would  be,  when  Inde  came  home  from  school  and 
he  would  ask  what  she  did  with  her  flowers,  the 
child  would  say  that  she  had  given  them  to  Miss 
Law.     The   Doctor   would  kiss   the   child   for  the 


studies  in  Black  and  White  135 

child's  sake — and  possibly  for  the  teacher's.  One 
day,  when  the  garden  was  yielding  its  choicest  flow- 
ers, a  beautiful  bouquet  was  gathered  and  tastefully 
arranged  and  given  to  Inde. 

"Say  that  I  sent  them  to  Miss  Law;  but  give 
them  when  alone  with  her." 

That  afternoon  Inde  was  intercepted  on  her  way 
from  school ;  and  with  a  suspicious  fluttering  of  the 
heart,  he  asked  if  she  had  given  the  flowers  as  re- 
quested. 

'Yes,''  was  the  reply. 

'What  did  she  say?"  asked  the  Doctor. 


''Nothing." 

"What  did  she  do  with  them?" 


"She  put  them  in  water  until  she  was  ready  to  go 
home;   then  she  pinned  them  on  her  bosom." 

Upon  what  tiny  crumbs  a  hungry  heart  will  feed ! 

If  the  Doctor  had  asked  himself,  "Jack,  what  does 
this  mean?  Are  you  at  last  caught  in  love's  toils? 
You  who  have  never  known  what  it  is  to  love ;  you 
who  have  always  been  so  positive  that  you  would 
never  marry;  say.  Jack,  is  this  love?"  he  would 
have  laughed  at  the  idea.  In  love?  Of  course  not. 
He  was  whiling  away  time,  getting  ready  to  go 
home.  Incidentally,  he  had  found  it  interesting  to 
study  an  unusual  character.  There  could  be  no 
danger  to  Miss  Law;  was  she  not  proof  against 
men  ?  Every  one  said  so,  and  they  ought  to  know. 
For  the  world  he  would  not  trifle  with  her  feelings. 
She  was  different  from  other  ladies  he  had  met. 
She  was  different  from  any  one  of  whom  he  had 
read  or  heard;  and  he  was  interested  in  this  new 
specimen  of  the  genus  woman ! 

In  love?  No.  In  love?  Of  course  not.  Well, 
we'll  see. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

The  old  family  physician  has  just  passed  out, 
drawing  his  long  gauntlet  gloves  over  hands  that 
had  ministered  to  the  sick  and  dying  for  years  and 
years — hands  as  gentle  as  a  girl's  in  soothing  an 
aching  brow;  firm  as  steel  when  of  necessity  wield- 
ing the  cruel  merciful  knife.  With  head  bowed,  and 
his  long  silver  locks  hanging  dejectedly  over  his 
sunburned,  w^eather-beaten  neck.  His  step  was 
slow,  and  gave  token  of  the  care  and  despair  that 
was  in  his  heart.  Through  weeks  of  weary  watch- 
ing he  had  done  his  best,  which  was  as  good  as  mor- 
tal man  could  do — all  without  avail. 

Within,  a  large  bed-chamber,  low  ceiled,  taste- 
fully furnished,  a  few,  and  only  a  few,  of  those 
dainty  bric-a-brac  which  bespeak  a  refined  taste  in 
the  mistress.  Additional  rugs  had  been  thrown  over 
the  hard-finished  floors  to  deaden  the  footsteps  of 
the  attendants.  On  a  couch  drawn  out  into  the  mid- 
dle of  the  room  lay  a  wan,  weak,  dying  mother, 
whose  features  were  pinched  with  pain  and  suffer- 
ing, not  all  of  which  was  physical.  On  one  side  of 
the  couch  knelt  a  male  figure,  the  husband  and 
father,  his  face  buried  in  his  hands.  On  the  other 
side  knelt  a  girl,  tall  and  spare,  with  all  the  grace  of 
her  teens  yet  upon  her,  unutterable  distress  stamped 
upon  every  feature.  Tears  had  been  denied  those 
large,  lustrous  eyes.  Anon  she  stroked  and  kissed 
the  pale  thin  hands  of  the  suffering,  dying  mother; 
and  when  not  thus  caressed,  they  were  clasped  be- 
tween her  own  and  pressed  to  her  sorrowing,  de- 


a- 
(i- 


Studies  in  Black  and  White  137 

sponding  heart.  Near  the  foot  of  the  couch  a  boy 
of  eight  years  sat  stroking  the  fine  fur  of  a  cat  that 
had  curled  up  in  his  lap,  purring  soft  and  low.  The 
stroking  was  only  intermitted  to  wipe  away  the  fast 
falling  tears.  When  the  cat  would  attempt  to  play 
with  his  moving  hand,  he  would  smile  while  he 
cried — so  lightly  sits  sorrow  on  a  child's  heart;  and 
'tis  God's  mercy  that  'tis  so ! 

The  clock  in  the  hall,  in  its  soft,  cathedral  tone, 
tolled  the  half  hour,  when  the  kneeling  girl  arose 
and  brought  from  a  stand  a  bottle  and  spoon. 

''It  is  time  for  your  drops,  mother."  But  she, 
wdio  had  been  so  patient  and  good,  shook  her  head, 
'No,  daughter,  there  is  no  use." 
'Yes,  mother,  the  doctor  said  that  you  w^ere  to 
have  the  drops  every  half  hour.  You  have  been  so 
good  all  this  time.    Take  this — you  must  take  it." 

Turning  her  head,  and  glancing  around  the  room, 
she  asked,  "Where  is  the  doctor?" 

"He  has  just  gone  to  see  the  man  who  was  hurt 
at  the  mill,  but  he  said  that  he  would  soon  return. 
Do  you  wish  to  see  him  now?  I  will  send  for  him 
at  once;  he  will  come,  I  know,  if  you  wish  to  see 
him." 

"No,  dear,  do  not  disturb  him ;  let  him  go  where 
he  can  do  some  good ;  he  has  been  so  faithful  to  me. 
I  have  taken  up  so  much  of  his  time;  I  simply 
missed  him." 

Again  the  daughter  insisted  on  her  taking  the 
drops,  but  she  more  positively  refused  than  before. 
The  daughter  was  just  turning  away,  more  to  hide 
her  distress  than  in  the  abandonment  of  giving  the 


138  Studies  in  Black  aiul  White 

medicine,  when  the  dying  woman  held  out  her  hand, 
saying, 

''Give  it  to  me,  daughter,  it  may  give  me  strength 
to  say  what  I  wish  to  tell  you.  If  your  father  will 
take  Bennie  out  on  the  veranda  for  a  while."  Her 
husband  arose,  and  leaning  over  kissed  her  pale, 
damp  brow — a  long,  loving  kiss,  and  taking  his 
son's  hand  led  him  out  of  the  room.  The  mother 
then  seized  the  medicine,  and  asking  the  daughter  to 
double  the  dose,  she  eagerly  drank  it. 

''Come  nearer,  my  dear  child.  The  time  has  come 
when  I  must  speak  plainly  to  you.  Oh,  how  much  I 
wish  that  I  could  spare  you  the  pain  of  it !" 

Anticipating  the  tenor  of  her  mother's  thoughts, 
the  girl  said, 

"Mother,  dear,  do  not  distress  yourself  now. 
Wait  until  you  are  better  and  then — " 

"No,  dear,  there  is  no  other  time.  My  poor,  dear 
child,  you  will  have  a  hard,  hard  time, — a  hard 
life, — and  although  I  know  what  it  will  be  to  you,  I 
want  you  to  promise  me  on  my  dying  bed  that  you 
will  take  care  of  your  brother.  Your  father  will 
soon  follow  me." 

"Why,  mother,  father  is  well  and  strong;  he  is 
rarely  ever  ill." 

"Your  father  will  join  me  before  twelve  months 
are  gone." 

"Try  and  compose  yourself,  mother,  and  get  some 
rest.    You  will  feel  better  then." 

"No,  my  dear,  I  must  say  what  I  have  to  say 
now — nay,  nay,  dear,  I  know  that  I  am  dying;  and 
I  know  that  your  father  will  soon  join  me.  You 
need  not  ask  why,  you  would  not  understand — no 


studies  in  Black  and  White  139 

one  could  understand.  Promise  me  that  you  will 
take  care  of  your  brother.  I  know  that  it  is  a  hard 
thing  to  ask  of  a  slip  of  a  girl  left  alone  in  the 
world." 

"Yes,  mother,  I  promise  you  before  Heaven  that 
I  will  take  care  of  him  as  long  as  we  two  shall  live ; 
and  that  nothing  shall  part  us  while  he  needs  me." 

Poor  child,  if  she  had  known  what  suffering  and 
distress  this  sacred  promise  would  bring,  not  only 
to  herself,  but  to  others^  whom  she  would  learn  to 
love  beyond  everything  else  in  this  world,  she  would 
have  made  it  all  the  same! 

"I  thank  you,  my  dear  child;  I  know  that  you 
will  keep  it.    Do  not  tell  any  one." 

"I  will  not,  mother." 

Clasping  the  poor,  thin  hands  between  her  own, 
the  girl  sank  to  her  knees  beside  the  couch,  and  the 
tears  that  had  been  denied  her  before  flowed  freely 
now.  A  tremor  of  the  hand  she  held  attracted  her 
attention,  and  when  she  looked  up  she  was  shocked 
by  the  change  that  had  come  over  her  mother's  face. 

"Bring  your  father  and  brother — quickly." 

The  girl  hastened  to  find  and  bring  them  to  her. 
As  they  approached  they  saw  her  arms  stretched 
out  toward  them.  She  took  the  hand  of  each  and 
pressed  them  with  all  the  strength  she  could  com- 
mand ;  but  spoke  never  a  w^ord — she  was  dead. 

It  is  to  be  doubted  if  very  many  of  my  readers 
could  form  any  idea  of  what  the  burden  was  like 
that  fell  upon  Lilian's  young  shoulders,  inexperi- 
enced and  alone  in  the  world,  with  a  heart-broken 
father  and  a  little  brother  to  care  for.  Day  and 
night  she  watched  and  tended.     She  would  not  trust 


140  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

to  the  servants,  and  probably  it  was  well  that  it  was 
so;  for  within  a  month  her  father's  partner  de- 
camped with  all  the  available  assets  of  the  concern 
and  fled  to  Canada.  On  looking  more  closely  into 
his  affairs,  Mr.  Law  found  that  his  partner  had 
taken  advantage  of  his  absence  from  the  office,  while 
in  attendance  upon  his  sick  wife,  and  had  raised  all 
the  money  possible  on  their  real  estate,  forging  his 
name  to  the  papers.  As  an  honorable  man,  there 
was  nothing  to  do  but  give  up  his  private  means  to 
his  creditors.  He  turned  over  everything  to  them. 
However,  his  property  came  so  near  paying  every 
debt  that,  moved  to  pity  for  him  in  his  distress,  they 
allowed  him  to  keep  his  home;  aside  from  that,  he 
had  absolutely  nothing.  Bravely  did  he  battle  with 
the  world;  but  nothing  prospered;  and  within  a 
year  he  succumbed  and  was  laid  to  rest  beside  his 
wife. 

God  had  not  left  the  daughter  without  friends. 
Offers  of  assistance  came  from  many  to  take  the 
child  off  her  hands,  as  well  as  offers  of  homes  for 
herself.  To  all  of  which  the  same  answer  was 
given, 

"I  appreciate  all  this  kindness,  and  I  am  as  grate- 
ful as  I  can  be  for  it;  but  I  must  keep  Bennie  with 
me;  we  must  not  be  separated.  I  must  take  care  of 
him." 

In  vain  they  endeavored  to  show  her  how  much 
better  it  would  be  for  her  brother  as  well  as  for  her- 
self;  and  how  utterly  impossible  it  would  be  for  her 
alone  to  provide  for  their  wants.  Then  the  good 
old  rector  came  to  use  his  influence  after  all  the 
others  had  failed.     "Did  she  realize  what  she  was 


studies  in  Black  and  White  141 

refusing?  Good  homes  for  both  of  them,  where 
they  would  be  well  cared  for;  and  how  hard,  nay, 
impossible  for  her  to  battle  with  the  world ;  to  care 
for  the  two  of  them  ?  Did  she  realize  that  her  father 
had  been  unable  to  leave  them  anything  save  the 
home  ?" 

''Yes,  I  know  it  all;  but  God  will  help  me.  I 
must  keep  the  child." 

All  arguments  failing,  he  left  her  alone,  after 
having  extracted  the  promise  that  she  would  come 
to  him  when  she  needed  assistance. 

The  following  day  she  was  visited  by  the  select- 
men of  the  village  in  a  body.  She  met  them  with 
the  dignity  of  a  veteran,  and  conducted  them  to  the 
sitting-room,  and  bade  them  be  seated.  Then  Es- 
quire Gumpy,  who  was  the  chairman  of  the  board — 
a  bulky,  over-fed  specimen  of  humanity — in  a  very 
pompous  and  impressive  manner  said, 

''I  presume  that  this  is  Miss  Law — Miss  Lilian 
Law  ?" 

'Yes,  that  is  my  name." 

'Well,  Miss  Law — that  is  to  say,  Miss  Lilian 
Law,  it  has  come  to  the  notice  of  the  board  of  se- 
lectmen of  this  town — ahem — we  are  the  selectmen ; 
as  I  was  saying, — it  has  come  to  the  notice  of  the 
board  of  selectmen  of  this  town,  that  your  father 
has  left  you  and  a  little  brother;  am  I  correct  in 
saying  brother?" 

''You  are." 

"Ah!  as  I  was  saying,  when  you  interrupted  me, 
left  you  and  a  little  brother — ahem — without  any 
visible  means  of  support." 

Here  he  stopped  and  looked  out  of  the  corners  of 


142  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

his  eyes  at  the  poor  child,  to  see  what  effect  his  pom- 
posity was  having  on  her.  She  was  sitting  demurely 
looking  him  squarely  in  the  face;  and  to  an  out- 
sider looked  as  if  she  was  standing  it  amazingly  well 
for  a  slip  of  a  girl.     He  resumed, 

^'Remember,  Miss,  i<ue — are  the  selectmen  of  this 
town" ;  and  after  a  pause,  he  cleared  his  throat  in  a 
noisy  way  and  proceeded,  ''As  I,  the  chairman  of 
the  board,  have  said,  without  any  visible  means  of 
support.  We,  the  board,  are  further  informed  that 
you  have  had  a  number  of  good  offers,  by  thor- 
oughly responsible  parties,  to  take  care  of  you  both, 
to  all  and  singular  of  which  you  have  seen  fit  to  turn 
a  deaf  ear.  Have  we,  the  board  of  selectmen,  been 
correctly  informed,  Miss?" 

'You  have." 

'Ahem — and  do  you  still  persist  in  that  deter- 
mination— ahem — if  a  mere  girl  can  be  said  to  have 
determination?" 

''I  do,"  came  with  a  directness  and  decision  that 
was  rather  disconcerting  to  this  august  chairman — 
Esquire  Gumpy.  However,  he  was  feeling  too  se- 
cure in  his  position  to  be  withstood  by  a  slip  of  a 
girl. 

''Miss  Law — or  more  correctly  speaking — Miss 
Lilian  Law,  you  must  try  and  not  forget  that  we 
are  the  selectmen  of  this  town,  and  are  here  in  our 
official  capacity,  and  that  we  will  not  brook  any 
levity  or  show  of  disrespect  to  this  board,  and  es- 
pecially toward  its  chairman,  which  I  am.  Ahem — 
I  will  inform  you  that  we,  the  selectmen,  have  cer- 
tain rights  and  powers  vested  in  us  by  the  charter  of 
the  said  town,  under  the  great  seal  of  the  State  of 


studies  in  Black  and  White  143 

New  York,  which  rights  and  powers  every  citizen  of 
this  town  is  bound  to  respect.  And  while  you  are 
but  a  girl,  let  me  inform  you,  that  you  are  a  citizen 
of  the  town,  and  are  just  as  much  bound  by  its  laws, 
rules,  and  usages  as  if  you  were  the  most  influential 
man  in  the  town — or,  as  myself  for  instance;  you 
are  not  to  forget  this  fact,  Miss."  Here  he  paused 
and  looked  at  her  over  the  big  brass  frames  of  his 
glasses. 

''I  will  try  not  to,"  came  the  quiet  answer. 

"Ah,  that  sounds  more  respectful,  and  we  w^ill  try 
and  not  be  too  hard  on  you.  Nevertheless,  it  is  my 
duty  to  say  to  you,  that  as  the  custodians  of  the  reve- 
nues collected  for  the  maintenance  of  this  town,  we 
do  not  propose  to  have  the  town  burdened  by  pau- 
pers who  are  too  lazy  to  work,  and  too  proud  to  ac- 
cept aid  from  their  friends.  I  hope  that  I  am  mak- 
ing myself  clear  to  your  comprehension,  Miss."  He 
had  not  long  to  wait  for  an  answer  to  this  unkind 
and  uncalled-for  speech.  She  straightened  herself 
up,  and  looking  Esquire  Gumpy  in  the  eye,  her  face 
aflame  with  indignation,  replied, 

''Sir,  I  am  but  a  young  girl,  and  know  but  little 
of  the  ways  of  the  world ;  but  does  it  not  strike  you, 
with  your  superior  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  af- 
fairs, that  if  I  am  too  proud  to  accept  assistance 
from  my  dear  friends,  that  I  would  be  likely  to  ac- 
cept it  from  the  selectmen  of  this  town?  Are  you 
not  also  a  little  hasty,  in  judging  me  as  being  too 
lazy  to  work,  until  I  shall  have  had  an  opportunity 
of  working?  And  will  it  not  be  ample  time  for  the 
selectmen  to  refuse  me  when  I  shall  apply  to  them 
for  aid?" 


144  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

After  catching  his  breath,  he  turned  to  his  breth- 
ren and  said, 

"Gentlemen,  what  have  you  got  to  say  to  this 
pert  girl  ?" 

Mr.  Waxend,  the  smallest  man  on  the  board,  who 
Avas  sitting  on  the  edge  of  a  chair  near  the  door, 
said  in  a  very  high-pitched  voice, 

''Mr.  Chairman,  if  I  be  allowed  to  give  my  opin- 
ion in  this  case,  I  be  very  much  disposed  to  think 
that  the  young  Miss  has  the  best  of  you ;  and  that, 
until  we  are  called  upon  to  aid  her,  we  had  better 
let  her  be." 

The  esquire  w^as  not  disposed  to  be  downed  in  any 
such  summary  way  by  a  mere  slip  of  a  girl,  nor  by 
Mr.  Waxend's  advice,  and  w^as  about  to  begin  a 
discussion  of  the  case,  when  the  girl  arose  and  said, 

"You  can  discuss  this  without  my  presence;  and 
if  you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  close  the  front  door  when 
you  leave  the  house,  I  will  bid  you  good-morning." 
With  a  dignified  inclination  of  her  head  to  them,  she 
left  the  room,  to  their  utter  amazement. 

Esquire  Gumpy  and  his  board  of  selectmen  were 
not  slow  to  follow  her  example;  and  remembering 
her  prudent  request,  carefully  closed  the  front  door 
after  them,  and  returned  to  their  office  to  discuss  the 
girl's  "impudence"  at  their  leisure. 

It  was  soon  noised  abroad  that  the  selectmen  had 
visited  Miss  Law ;  her  friends  knowing  the  caliber 
of  the  men,  and  the  loneliness  of  the  poor  girl,  has- 
tened to  see  her,  and  tried  to  comfort  her.  Nothing 
was  said  about  the  selectmen's  visit ;  but  gently  and 
in  a  motherly  way  they  renewed  their  offers  of  as- 
sistance. 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  145 

''My  dear,"  said  one  of  them, — it  was  Mrs.  Man- 
ner,— ''are  you  not  making  a  mistake  in  not  accept- 
ing aid  from  your  friends,  who  are  able,  and  more 
than  willing,  to  help  you?" 

"I  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  accept  your  kind  of- 
fer," she  replied  to  this,  "if  you  will  help  me  to  help 
myself.  I  cannot  give  up  my  brother;  but  as  you 
know,  I  have  had  rather  good  opportunities  to  im- 
prove myself.  I  had  intended  teaching  sooner  or 
later,  and  have  prepared  myself  with  that  end  in 
view.  If  you  ladies  will  assist  me  in  getting  a  small 
school,  that  will  support  us  ever  so  modestly,  and 
give  me  a  chance  to  demonstrate  whether  I  am  com- 
petent or  not,  I  would  take  it  as  a  great  kindness, 
and  be  under  lasting  obligations  to  you." 

Miss  Law's  idea  was  adopted  on  the  spot. 
Twenty  children  were  soon  pledged.  The  girl's 
pluck  and  energy  and  firmness  of  purpose  could  but 
be  admired,  and  gave  the  best  guarantee  of  success 
that  could  have  been  offered.  Her  pupils  came  from 
the  better  class,  children  that  had  been  w^ell  trained 
at  home,  and  from  families  that  were  able  to  pay 
her  promptly,  who,  in  fact,  insisted  on  advancing 
her  first  month's  salary  so  that  she  would  be  able  to 
secure  a  proper  person  to  keep  house  for  her. 

From  that  time  on.  Miss  Law  went  in  and  out, 
discharging  her  duties  religiously,  and  giving  entire 
satisfaction  to  her  patrons,  at  the  same  time  winning 
the  hearts  of  the  children.  She  was  a  model  of  pro- 
priety. The  school  was  a  decided  success,  and  Miss 
Law  had  frequent  applications  to  take  positions  in 
other  institutions  of  learning.     While  she  had  been 

lO 


146  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

faithful  to  her  pupils,  she  had  found  time  to  improve 
herself. 

She  was  soon  sought  socially,  as  she  was  an  acqui- 
sition to  any  party.  She  was  greatly  admired  by  all 
who  came  in  contact  with  her.  Her  form  had  filled 
out,  producing  a  graceful  carriage.  Such  acquire- 
ments and  such  attractions  were  not  overlooked  by 
the  young  men  of  the  place. 

Time  wore  on ;  the  brave  young  woman  pursued 
the  even  tenor  of  her  way.  One  by  one  her  pupils 
w^re  sent  to  college,  where  they  took  advanced  posi- 
tions; among  them  was  her  brother,  who  entered 
Yale's  sophomore  class.  The  additional  expense 
demanded  a  stricter  economy.  The  offer  of  assist- 
ance was  always  declined  with  thanks.  "We  are 
getting  on — we  will  manage,"  was  her  reply. 

However,  Bennie  had  not  been  at  Yale  a  great 
while  before  he  developed  some  expensive  habits^ 
which  were  causing  his  sister  much  anxiety.  And 
just  at  this  juncture,  when  this  trial  was  bearing 
heavily  upon  her  mind,  another  trouble  developed. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

It  was  on  a  fine  Saturday  morning.  Miss  Law 
had  just  finished  a  letter,  covering  a  remittance  to 
her  brother.  She  had  laid  the  whole  matter  before 
him,  telling  him  that  he  must  not  run  into  debt,  or 
incur  unnecessary  expenses.  Knowing  how  well 
the  boy  loved  her,  and  was  usually  very  considerate 
of  her  comfort,  she  had  told  him  plainly  in  this  let- 
ter that  she  would  be  forced  to  take  additional  stu- 
dents to  be  able  to  meet  his  increasing  expenses,  and 
therefore  would  be  obliged  to  redouble  her  exer- 
tions. She  had  never  before  put  it  so  forcibly  to 
him,  and  she  felt  that  this  would  have  a  restraining 
effect  on  him.  Though  it  cost  her  dearly  to  pain  her 
brother  in  the  slightest  degree,  she  felt  that  she  was 
doing  her  duty  to  him ;  for  it  would  be  most  unfor- 
tunate to  be  forced  to  withdraw  him  from  college 
before  he  should  finish  his  course. 

The  young  lady  sat  on  the  steps  of  the  veranda 
enjoying  the  bright  beautiful  morning,  waiting  for 
the  postman  to  pass  by,  toying  with  her  letter,  sealed 
and  stamped,  covering  the  needed  check.  The  car- 
rier was  late,  and  she  was  still  waiting  for  him, 
when  she  saw  a  figure  approach  the  gate  and  stop, 
peering  in  at  her  in  an  undecided  way;  evidently  a 
mendicant  from  his  shabby  garb  and  general  ap- 
pearance of  impecuniosity.  While  the  man  fumbled 
at  the  gate  latch,  she  was  feeling  for  her  purse.  She 
had  never  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  a  call  for  help,  pre- 
ferring to  be  imposed  upon  scores  of  times  rather 
than  allow  one  worthy  object  to  go  unaided.    As  he 


148  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

approached  her,  her  ever  keen  perceptions  noticed 
that  his  face,  hard  and  pinched  as  it  was,  was  want- 
ing in  the  unmistakable  look  of  the  beggar  class. 
He  came  within  a  few  feet  of  her  without  speaking. 
He  gazed  around  at  the  premises  and  then  let  his 
eyes  rest  on  her,  his  face  working — working  in  that 
painful  way  peculiar  to  persons  who  stammer. 
Stammer,  however,  he  did  not  when  he  spoke;  but 
in  a  high  nasal  tone  said, 

''Is  this  the  place  where  Obed  Law  used  to  live?" 

''It  is,"  she  answered. 

Again  his  eyes  wandered  around  the  place,  and 
then  fixed  themselves  upon  her  face. 

"Be  you  his  daughter  that  I  have  heard  so  much 
about?"  he  said. 

"I  am  his  daughter,  whatever  you  may  have 
heard,"  was  her  reply. 

"Well,"  said  the  man,  his  voice  pitched  several 
keys  higher  than  his  previous  tone,  "I  be  Jeddediali 
Hardsly,  ferninst  West  Brampton,  and  I  be  come  to 
see  you." 

In  vain  she  racked  her  memory  to  recall  the  name 
or  face.  She  would  not  fail  of  hospitality,  yet  there 
was  something  out  of  the  ordinary  in  the  man's  ex- 
pression that  excited  her  suspicions.  She  compro- 
mised the  matter,  and  offered  him  a  chair  upon  the 
veranda.  He  came  in  but  declined  the  chair,  nor 
did  he  remove  his  hat  from  his  head.  He  took  every 
opportunity  to  peer  into  the  house.  To  break  the 
silence  she  said, 

"Really,  you  must  pardon  me;  I  am  unable  to 
recall  any  remembrance  of  you.  Did  you  know  my 
father?" 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  149 


'Unfortunately,  yes/'  was  his  reply. 

'I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand ;  will  you  be  so  kind 
as  to  explain?" 

^'Hain't  these  rags  enough  to  explain?"  and  he 
extended  his  arms  to  display  his  frazzled  coat 
sleeves.  "Don't  these  patches  on  my  trousers  tell 
you  plain  enough?"  and  he  extended  first  one  leg 
and  then  the  other.  ''Ain't  these  soleless  shoes  got 
tongues  to  tell  the  tale?"  Repeating,  "Ragged, 
sleeveless,  and  soleless,"  he  chuckled  softly  in  a 
strange  kind  of  way. 

Miss  Law  began  to  grow  nervous ;  was  the  man 
demented?  He  certainly  spoke  and  acted  in  a  way 
calculated  to  lead  one  to  that  conclusion.  Usually 
there  was  some  one  passing  in  the  street.  Her  pre- 
occupation had  prevented  her  seeing  the  postman 
when  he  passed  some  moments  ago.  She  could  per- 
ceive no  one  now  in  sight,  and  this  fact  added  to 
her  uneasiness.     She  must  get  rid  of  him. 

"I  am  very  sorry  for  your  misfortune,  and  grieve 
that  I  am  not  in  a  position  to  relieve  your  necessities 
entirely.  What  little  money  I  have,  I  will  give  you; 
you  ought  to  get  more  substantial  assistance  from 
the  board  of  charities,"  and  she  handed  him  some 
change.  He  gazed  long  and  wistfully  at  the  money ; 
but  he  shook  his  head  and  refused  to  touch  it.  He 
said, 

"These  don't  be  all  the  tatters  and  rags,  nor  all 
the  patches,  nor  all  the  soleless  shoes — where  they 
have  any  shoes  at  all.  There  be  my  wife  in  rags  and 
tatters,  and  there  be  five  little  children  that's  got 
more  of  them.  I  didn't  come  here  begging.  I  want 
my  own,  and  with  interest ;   nor  I  ain't  going  away 


150  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

until  I  get  it.  Now  I  guess  you  ain't  at  a  loss  to  un- 
derstand; I  don't  see  how  I  could  make  it  any 
plainer." 

Now  Miss  Law  had  become  really  alarmed; 
there  was  no  one  in  sight,  but  if  the  man  were  really 
demented,  it  would  not  do  to  let  him  see  that  she 
was  frightened.  In  her  nervousness  she  dropped  her 
letter,  which  accident  gave  her  a  hint  of  which  she 
was  not  slow  to  avail  herself. 

''I  have  forgotten  to  mail  my  letter,  which  I  was 
waiting  to  do  when  you  came;  and  as  I  wish  it  to 
go  by  this  post,  I  must  ask  you  to  excuse  me." 

But  the  man  made  no  move  to  go,  nor  did  he 
show  any  disposition  to  do  so,  though  Miss  Law 
had  arisen  from  her  chair  and  moved  toward  the 
steps  of  the  veranda.    Noticing  this,  she  said, 

"If  you  are  going  in  that  direction,  I  can  show 
you  where  some  of  the  board  are  to  be  found,  and 
they  will  be  able  to  assist  you." 

Still  he  did  not  move,  though  she  had  descended 
the  steps  and  had  started  toward  the  gate. 

''Will  you  not  come  with  me?"  she  asked. 

"No,  if  you  must  go,  I  will  wait  until  you  come 
back.  I  told  you  that  I  was  not  going  to  leave  here 
until  I  got  my  rights,  and  I  ain't." 

She  was  not  slow^  in  making  up  her  mind.  As 
much  as  she  disliked  the  idea  of  going  away  and 
leaving  him  at  her  house,  there  was  nothing  else  for 
her  to  do.  She  would  hurry  and  find  an  officer  and 
give  him  in  charge.  She  had  reached  the  gate,  when 
she  recalled  the  fact  that  he  had  said  he  had  been 
unfortunate  in  knowing  her  father;    what  could  he 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  151 

have  meant?    All  fear  was  gone  in  an  instant  and 
she  returned. 

"Be  seated,  good  man,  and  tell  me — " 

"I  ben't  no  good  man.  All  that  has  been  rubbed 
out  of  me,  by  the  same  thing  that  rubbed  these  holes 
and  tatters  in  my  clothes.  I  ben't  good,  and  you 
needn't  trouble  to  call  me  so." 

"I  beg  your  pardon  then.  Will  you  not  be  seated 
and  tell  me  what  the  trouble  is  ?  In  what  way  have 
we  injured  you?    You  speak  in  riddles."  ' 

The  last  word  seemed  to  catch  his  ear  more  forci- 
bly than  anything  else  she  had  said. 

"Riddles  is  the  very  word.  Me  and  all  that  I 
have  has  been  riddled  by  you." 

"Will  you  not  please  explain  your  meaning? 
Surely  I  have  not  injured  you;  how  could  I  possibly 
have  done  so  ?" 

"By  doing  just  as  you  have;  by  keeping  me  out 
of  my  rights ;  by  letting  me  and  mine  starve  while 
you  have  lived  in  wealth  and  luxury." 

"I  will  ask  you  again  to  explain  yourself;  if  there 
really  is  anything  to  explain.  I  assure  you  that  I 
do  not  understand  in  what  way  I  have  injured  you 
or  yours." 

"You  are  very  innocent,  you  are.  Don't  you 
know  that  your  father  borrowed  the  last  dollar  in 
the  world  that  I  had,  and  never  paid  one  cent  of  it 
back  ?  I  was  sick  and  my  wife  was  sick,  and  neither 
of  us  could  attend  to  business ;  and  we  just  lent  our 
money  to  your  father,  and  the  next  thing  we  heard 
was  that  he  was  dead  and  all  his  property  gone,  ex- 
cept what  you  have  kept  back;  and  left  us  to 
starve." 


152  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Miss  Law  had  made  several  fruitless  efforts  to 
stop  him.  When  he  had  got  to  going  there  was  no 
hushing  him.  All  their  sufferings  seemed  to  rush 
over  him  afresh  and  master  him ;  he  could  not  have 
stopped  if  he  had  wished  to  do  so.  Finally,  from 
sheer  exhaustion  he  grew  silent,  and  wiped  the  per- 
spiration from  his  face.  His  pause  was  seized  by 
Miss  Law  to  say, 

"My  dear  sir,  believe  me,  I  pray  you,  this  is  all 
news  to  me.  My  father  never  knowingly  or  will- 
ingly wronged  any  one ;   and — " 

"He  was  mighty  willing  to  borrow  my  money  and 
never  pay  it  back." 

"Doubtless,  he  was  willing  to  borrow  your 
money;  and  he  expected  to  repay  it  with  interest. 
It  may  be  that  while  I  was  in  ignorance  of  your  con- 
dition, you  have  been  ignorant  of  the  condition  of 
things  here.  My  father's  partner  ran  away,  carry- 
ing everything  available  with  him,  mortgaging 
everything  else,  taking  advantage  of  my  father's 
absence  from  the  office,  while  my  mother  was  on  her 
death-bed.  The  loss  of  my  mother  and  all  his  prop- 
erty broke  my  father  down ;  and  he  too  died,  leav- 
ing my  little  brother  to  my  care,  without  one  penny 
of  money;  for  he  gave  up  everything  to  his  cred- 
itors, and  I  cannot  understand  why  you  did  not 
share  with  the  others  in  the  distribution  of  the  prop- 
erty. Notice  was  given  to  all  creditors  to  come  for- 
ward and  establish  their  claims.  At  a  meeting  of 
the  creditors  the  property  which  father  turned  in  so 
nearly  paid  every  debt,  they  would  not  let  the  house 
be  sold  from  over  our  heads,  and  they  gave  it  to  me. 
By  my  unaided  efforts  I  have  supported  my  brother 


studies  in  Black  and  White  153 

and  myself.  We  have  nothing  but  this  house.  It 
was  not  given  me  by  my  father,  nor  have  I  kept  it 
back  from  you;  and  if  your  claim  is  a  just  one,  I 
will  see  that  you  are  paid.  I  am  only  too  sorry  that 
I  am  unable  to  help  you  immediately."  The  letter 
again  dropped  from  her  hand  and  gave  her  another 
suggestion — the  check.  In  an  instant  the  letter  was 
torn  open  and  the  check  removed.  She  hastened 
into  the  house  and  countersigned  it  to  Jeddediah 
Hardsly.  Returning,  she  handed  it  to  him,  saying 
as  she  did  so, 

''Here  is  a  check  for  fifty  dollars,  which  I  was 
sending  to  my  brother  who  is  off  at  school.  You 
can  get  it  cashed  at  the  bank,  and  that  will  relieve 
your  present  necessities  until  I  can  look  into  the 
matter." 

He  took  the  money  without  a  word  of  thanks,  and 
left  with  the  simple  remark, 

"I'll  be  back." 

The  sunshine  had  gone  out  of  the  beautiful  morn- 
ing for  Miss  Law.  Had  she  acted  too  hastily  ?  She 
had  given  fifty  dollars  to  a  perfect  stranger  upon 
his  say  so.  It  was  impossible  for  her  to  settle  down 
to  anything.  She  went  to  her  own  room  and  closed 
the  door.  W'hat  transpired  within  that  sacred  pre- 
cinct? What  did  she  think?  What  did  she  feel? 
To  those  who  have  really  suffered — who  have  had 
to  face  some  of  life's  most  trying  ordeals  alone — it 
may  safely  be  left  to  the  imagination.  Those  who 
have  had  no  experience  could  not  appreciate  it  if 
they  saw  and  knew  what  was  transpiring  behind  the 
closed  door. 

At  luncheon  she  came  down  and  joined  the  house- 


154  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

keeper.  Little  was  said  by  either;  the  faithful  old 
woman's  discretion  was  equal  to  her  years,  knowing 
when  to  talk  and  when  to  keep  silent.  Having  fin- 
ished the  repast,  Miss  Law  busied  herself  around 
the  house  for  an  hour  or  two ;  then  she  dressed  her- 
self in  her  usual  neat  style,  and  went  to  see  Mrs. 
Hanner,  with  whom  she  had  a  long  talk  over  the 
occurrences  of  the  morning.  She  had  made  up  her 
mind  as  to  her  line  of  conduct;  nevertheless,  she 
felt  that  it  w^as  but  right  to  talk  it  over  with  her 
friends. 

''Yes,  Mrs.  Hanner,  while  I  am  morally  sure  that 
the  man  told  me  the  truth,  of  course  I  cannot  be 
certain.  I  will  consult  Mr.  Summet,  and  have  him 
look  into  the  matter  and  see  if  the  debt  is  real  and 
just,  and  what  steps  are  necessary  to  turn  the  house 
over  to  Mr.  Hardsly ;  or  whether  it  would  be  better 
to  sell  it  and  pay  him  the  cash." 

Mr.  Summet  gave  it  his  attention  at  once,  as  re- 
quested by  Miss  Law.  He  found  it  true  as  the  man 
had  stated.  He  had  loaned  two  thousand  dollars  to 
the  firm,  with  no  other  security  than  their  bond. 
He  found  also  that,  in  some  unaccountable  way,  no 
notice  had  been  served  on  him  to  attend  the  meeting 
of  the  creditors,  nor  had  he  shared  with  the  others 
in  the  general  distribution  of  the  assets  of  the  firm, 
nor  in  the  distribution  of  the  individual  relinquish- 
ment of  the  homestead  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Law  be- 
fore his  death. 

"But,"  said  the  lawyer,  "he  has  no  claim  upon 
you,  or  the  property  which  the  creditors  gave  you. 
Your  father  had  nothing  to  do  with  that  transac- 
tion ;  he  had  turned  the  house  over  to  them  with  its 


studies  in  Black  and  White  155 

contents ;  it  was  no  longer  his  or  under  his  control 
in  any  way.  You  acted  too  hastily  in  giving  him  the 
money  you  did.  When  he  returns,  send  him  over 
to  me  and  I  will  set  him  right  about  it,  and  I  will 
see  that  he  does  not  annoy  you  any  more." 

"I  have  no  doubt,  Mr.  Summet,  that  you  are 
legally  correct;  but  in  equity  I  think  he  is  entitled 
to  his  money.  What  do  you  consider  the  house  and 
furniture  worth?  I  have  not  the  slightest  idea 
whether  the  house  alone  ought  to  realize  enough  to 
satisfy  the  claim  or  whether  it  will  require  the  fur- 
niture also." 

"The  principal  and  interest  will  run  the  debt  up 
in  the  neighborhood  of  twenty-three  hundred  dol- 
lars. The  house  and  lot  will  bring  that  much  if  not 
more." 

''Will  you  dispose  of  them  at  once  for  me?"  she 
asked. 

"There  will  be  no  trouble  about  that,  if  you  are 
determined  to  part  with  the  property.  But  property 
in  that  part  of  the  town  is  advancing  in  value ;  and 
if  you  would  make  some  arrangement  to  keep  it  a 
few  years,  it  would  pay  you  handsomely  to  do  so. 
You  would  have  no  trouble  in  raising  the  money 
you  seem  to  think  you  need  on  it,  at  an  easy  inter- 
est." 

"No,  Mr.  Summet,  there  are  especial  reasons  why 
I  do  not  wish  to  carry  a  debt,"  said  Miss  Law. 

So  it  was  arranged;  and  wathin  a  few  days  the 
house  and  lot  were  disposed  of  for  a  sum  sufficient 
to  satisfy  this  debt,  and  leave  several  hundred  dol- 
lars to  Miss  Law's  credit. 

It  was  a  sad  day  when  the  old  home  was  given 


156  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Up;  however,  the  pain  was  greatly  palHated  by  the 
thought  that  she  had  done  her  duty  to  herself,  to  her 
brother,  and — what  gave  the  greatest  satisfaction — 
to  her  father's  memory.  The  furniture  was  re- 
moved to  a  house  nearer  the  center  of  the  town,  one 
more  convenient  in  every  way,  so  the  school  did  not 
suffer  by  the  change. 

With  many  other  things,  quite  as  interesting  to 
Doctor  De  Mar,  this  was  what  he  learned  about 
Miss  Law. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

Mrs.  Manner  put  two  and  two  together.  She 
soon  found  that  there  was  no  surer  way  of  enter- 
taining her  boarder  than  in  speaking  of  Miss  Law. 
The  summer  wore  away.  The  daintiest  flowers  that 
the  Doctor  could  grow  or  procure  found  their  way 
to  this  young  lady.  Occasionally  he  would  shake 
himself  together  and  realize  that  he  was  making  a 
kid  of  himself;  then  he  would  blush  to  the  roots  of 
his  hair — but  this  was  only  transitory.  Again,  he 
found  himself  hopelessly  lost  in  the  dream;  as  ut- 
terly helpless  as  an  autumn  leaf  in  mid-ocean, 
tossed  by  every  wavelet  and  whipped  by  every 
breeze  that  blew.  And  yet — how  sweet  it  all  was, 
this  novel  sensation.  Used  to  being  courted  and 
sought  after;  now  almost,  if  not  really  shunned,  by 
the  only  woman  who  had  caught  his  fancy.  More 
than  once  he  had  resolved  to  pack  his  kit  and  dis- 
miss the  whole  matter  from  his  mind,  and  go  back 
to  his  peaceful  Southern  home.  This,  too,  was  only 
transitory,  and  again  he  was  bound  hand  and  foot — 
the  slave  of  his  infatuation. 

At  last  he  was  forced  to  admit  to  himself  that 
this  was  love.  Love  pure,  true  love.  "\Vlio  can  de- 
fine it?"  he  asked  himself.  The  answer  came  back, 
"Have  not  poets  from  time  immemorial  essayed  the 
task?  Their  sweetest  numbers  have  borne  its  ear- 
marks ;  and  the  fancies  of  their  quickest  genius  have 
set  it  forth,  decked  in  the  choicest  flowers  of  which 
their  language  was  capable;  no  adjectives  were  too 
extravagant;    none  too  soft  or  tender;    none  too 


158  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

endearing;  and  at  last,  have  felt  how  impotent  all 
their  efforts  were,  how  fruitless  all  language  was  to 
give  expression  to  what  the  heart  in  love  would 
want  to  say. 

''The  philosopher  bends  his  mind  to  grasp  its 
subtle  meaning,  only  to  find  it  a  fickle  goddess,  re- 
fusing to  be  measured  by  rule  or  weighed  by  analy- 
sis; in  its  force  swaying  the  world;  in  its  pliancy 
yielding  to  force,  only  to  have  its  own  sweet  will 
at  last.  In  reasoning  from  cause  to  effect  as  philoso- 
pher, he  sees  the  impress  of  its  cat-like  tread  on 
the  hardest,  and  most  obdurate  realities;  mould- 
ing the  destinies  of  men  and  nations ;  dominat- 
ing the  Universe!  It  makes  the  simple  wise;  the 
wise  foolish.  It  disarms  the  strong;  it  strength- 
ens the  weak.  The  most  homely  are  made  beauti- 
ful ;  and  for  the  beautiful,  it  answers  the  problem  of 
painting  the  lily  of  the  field.  It  gives  eyes  to  the 
blind  ;  it  blinds  the  most  far-seeing.  It  tones  down 
the  rough  and  uncouth;    the  gentle  and  lovable  it 


canonizes." 


Doctor  De  Mar  w^hen  he  had  heard  this  answer, 
raised  his  head  from  its  thoughtful  pose.  He  looked 
aloft  and  asked,  "Why  should  I  blush  to  own  its 
gentle  reign  ?  King  and  serf — philosopher  and  fool 
— rich  and  poor — high  and  low — have  yielded  to  its 
matchless  power !    I  will  win  her !    I  will  win  her !" 

The  long-looked-for  end  of  the  term  came  at  last. 
There  was  to  be,  as  was  customary,  an  entertain- 
ment at  its  close.  Ada  said  to  the  Doctor  that  he 
must  be  sure  to  attend.  He  protested  that  he  had 
not  been  invited. 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  150 

"The  public  is  invited.  That  is  broad  enough  for 
you,  is  it  not?"  said  the  girl. 

"I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  he  said. 

''Then  I  invite  you.  Shall  I  write  it,  or  shall  I 
have  it  engraved?" 

"Thanks,  very  much.  I  suspect  that  you  and 
Inde  would  be  the  only  ones  to  miss  me,  if  I  did  not 

go." 

"Not  at  all,  the  teachers  would  miss  you;  I  know 
they  would  like  to  have  you  come.  " 

The  child  became  confused  and  ran  away.  Why 
should  she  have  been  confused?  The  Doctor  no- 
ticed the  fact,  and  his  fancy  wove  many  a  possibility 
from  so  flimsy  a  material,  with  the  result  that  he 
devoted  unwonted  attention  to  his  toilet  that  even- 
ing, and  joined  the  family  at  the  entertainment. 

There  was  music,  there  were  essays  and  various 
exercises.  The  young  people  acquitted  themselves 
remarkably  well,  showing  the  result  of  admirable 
training.  The  first  assistant — a  young  gentleman — 
was  master  of  ceremonies,  the  principal  keeping  well 
in  the  background,  much  to  the  Doctor's  disappoint- 
ment. 

The  program  having  been  concluded,  refresh- 
ments were  served.  The  Doctor  was  keeping  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  crowd.  He  was  startled  to  hear 
his  name  pronounced  in  a  very  low,  sweet  voice. 
Turning,  he  was  face  to  face  with  Miss  Law,  who 
extended  her  hand  in  the  friendliest  kind  of  way 
possible. 

"Doctor  De  Mar,  good-evening ;  I  am  glad  to  see 
you,"  she  said. 

"In  that  event  the  pleasure  is  mutual,"  said  the 


160  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

ft 

Doctor,  *'at  least  in  kind ;   I  fear  I  may  not  hope,  in 
degree." 

"We  are  having  some  refreshments ;  will  you  per- 
mit me  to  do  the  honors?"  was  what  she  hastened  to 
say.  She  took  his  arm,  and  they  found  an  unoccu- 
pied table  well  to  one  side,  where  they  had  a  pleas- 
ant chat  while  they  discussed  the  sweets ;  but  there 
was  nothing  half  so  sweet  to  him  as  the  sound  of 
her  voice.  All  too  soon  for  him,  he  had  to  relin- 
quish her  to  attend  to  some  duties  incident  to  her 
position  as  principal. 

When  the  time  came  for  going  home  he  threaded 
his  way  through  the  throng  toward  her,  to  say  good- 
night. He  had  intended  to  throw  a  good  deal  into 
that  leave-taking.  She  must  have  divined  his  inten- 
tions; for  while  she  said  good-night  in  the  most 
charming  way,  she  did  it  so  quickly  that  he  did  not 
have  time  to  utter  anything  but  the  most  common- 
place things  to  her,  before  she  was  saying  good-bys 
to  others.  This  was  quite  a  disappointmnt  to  him ; 
but  certainly  she  was  disposed  to  make  herself 
agreeable  to  him.  And  now  that  her  school  duties 
were  at  an  end,  he  would  have  an  opportunity  of 
cultivating  her  friendship,  which  he  would  certainly 
do.  With  these  thoughts  engaging  his  mind,  and 
the  pleasant  occupation  of  recalling  every  word  that 
she  had  said,  each  soft  inflection  of  voice,  and  every 
little  mannerism,  he  found  his  way  home,  pretty 
thoroughly  elated.  Then  came  the  reaction ;  how 
stupid  he  had  been ;  there  was  so  much  he  ought  to 
have  said,  and  did  not  say,  in  those  brief  moments ; 
but  he  had  been  taken  so  much  by  surprise,  that  he 
was  miserably  disconcerted,  when  with  any  one  else 


studies  in  Black  and  White  161 

he  would  have  been  at  his  ease.  How  provoking! 
How  often  he  had  been  comphmented  on  being  able 
to  say  the  right  thing,  at  the  right  time,  and  in  the 
right  way;  and  now,  when  he  was  most  anxious  to 
appear  to  the  best  advantage,  that  he  should  have 
been  so  gauche,  was  altogether  too  bad.  He  found 
himself  living  over  and  over  again  their  brief  inter- 
view. How  charming  her  manner — so  simple,  yet 
so  perfect!  While  there  was  nothing  frivolous, 
there  was  nothing  pedantic.  She  discussed  things 
and  ideas  in  a  most  charming  manner;  and  as  he 
recalled  it,  found  much  food  for  thought.  Even  the 
common-place  things  were  dressed  in  a  new  garb, 
that  made  them  fresh  and  highly  pleasing.  Reflect- 
ing in  this  way,  he  passed  off  into  the  realms  of  un- 
consciousness, only  to  dream  the  fancies  of  his 
mind,  that  were  too  ethereal  for  waking  thoughts. 

High  noon  the  next  day  found  Dick — of  late  the 
Doctor's  factotum — on  his  way  to  the  rectory  with 
the  following  note : 

''My  dear  Miss  Law : 

"I  am  aware  that  it  is  the  refinement  of  selfishness 
to  ask  it — you  must  be  greatly  fatigued — but  I  can- 
not help  asking,  if  I  may  call  to  see  you  this  even- 
ing? If  you  are  too  tired  this  evening  to  receive 
company,  will  you  name  the  earliest  date  when  I 
may  come?  Yours  truly, 

"Jack  De  Mar." 

Impatiently  he  waited  Dick's  return.     He  began 
lo  amuse  himself  in  the  flower  garden,  culling  flow- 
II 


162  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

ers  for  the  evening.  This  and  that  one  was  dis- 
carded, others  were  gathered.  His  taste  had  become 
hypercritical.  One  was  somewhat  misshapen;  an- 
other's color  was  not  true.  It  was  a  most  difficult 
thing  to  get  a  sufficient  number  that  were  satisfac- 
tory. After  so  long  a  time,  he  partially  succeeded 
in  getting  enough  that  w^ere  up  to  his  standard. 
Then  came  the  arrangement  of  them  to  suit  his  fas- 
tidious taste;  this  and  that  and  the  other  combina- 
tions were  tried.  This  pleasing  task  finally  accom- 
plished, they  were  carefully  placed  in  water  to  await 
the  evening.  Another  task  now  presented  itself — 
crowds  of  thoughts  and  ideas  were  arranged  and  re- 
arranged for  ready  use.  There  was  so  much  that 
he  wanted  to  say ;  so  much  that  he  did  not  want  to 
leave  unsaid.  Then  he  waited  with  what  patience 
he  could  command.  All  waiting  comes  to  an  end, 
and  Dick  came  sauntering  down  the  lane.  There 
was  a  note  in  his  hand.  "How  slow  the  rascal 
walks!"  thought  the  Doctor;  but  the  most  casual 
glance  told  him  that  it  was  not  Miss  Law's  hand- 
writing. It  was  from  Mrs.  Twedon,  the  rector's 
wife,  saying  that  Miss  Law  had  that  morning  gone 
to  visit  some  friends  in  the  mountains  for  an  in- 
definite period.  Expressing  regrets  and  so  forth, 
she  would  forward  his  note.     ''Well — " 

The  fishing  was  not  nearly  so  satisfactory;  the 
shooting  had  fallen  off  until  it  was  not  worth  con- 
sidering ;  the  roads  were  dust  beds ;  the  lanes  were 
insupportably  dull ;  the  flowers  bloomed  not  half  so 
blithely;  the  birds  were  moulting,  hopping  about 
the  trees  in  a  listless  kind  of  way — singing  no  more. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  163 

The  sun  lay  blistering  on  it  all,  drying  the  sap  out 
of  everything  living.  Save  the  clatter  of  the  katy- 
dids, the  nights  were  sepulchral.  Mrs.  Hanner — say 
it  softly ! — had  become  prosaic.  Ada  and  Inde  were 
simply  nuisances.  Life?  There  was  no  life!  How 
could  there  have  ever  been  any  life  at  Hazelhurst? 
Bah! 

Doctor  De  Mar  paid  a  month's  board,  packed  his 
kit,  and  was  gone. 

Did  he  say  aic  revoirf 


CHAPTER  XX 

It  was  on  a  sultry  day  in  September  when  the 
boat  stopped  at  the  De  Mar  landing.  No  one  was 
there  to  meet  Doctor  De  Mar,  as  no  one  was  ex- 
pecting him  home  on  that  day;  he  was  glad  of  it. 
As  he  stepped  from  the  gang-plank  he  felt  as  if  his 
arrival  was  something  of  a  surprise  to  himself. 
Everything  looked  strange  and  changed,  yet,  there 
stood  the  same  old  boat-house  just  as  he  had  left  it; 
the  same  old  hitching-posts,  with  the  agent's  little 
brown  mule  hitched  just  where  he  had  always  seen 
him.  Things  had  changed;  yet,  there  flowed  the 
same  beautiful  waters  of  the  broad  Oconee.  There 
came  the  same  old  man  with  his  bills  of  lading 
tucked  under  his  arm,  dressed  to  a  dot  just  as  he 
had  seen  him  last.  That  must  be  the  same  cob  pipe 
he  was  smoking  then. 

Everything  seemed  so  quiet  and  still.  The  green 
of  the  trees  had  not  been  touched  with  frost  yet,  and 
he  contrasted  them  with  the  fading  leaves  he  had 
left  behind;  and  that  suggested  the  two  bright 
brown  eyes  that  were  possibly  now  looking  at  those 
fading,  frost-touched  leaves.  But  that  is  all  passed 
now ;  he  would  not  allow  himself  to  think  of  it  any 
more — that  was  but  a  mad,  foolish  dream. 

He  would  go  home  quietly  and  rest  before  any  one 
would  know  of  his  return.  Old  man  Sikes  had  said 
good-morning  to  him  as  though  he  had  seen  him 
yesterday,  as  he  passed  into  the  cramped  quarters  of 
his  office  to  check  off  the  freight;  he  would  never 
think  of  saying  anything  about  his  return.     It  was 


studies  in  Black  and  White  165 

not  far,  and  the  Doctor  set  out  to  walk  home.  Dur- 
ing his  rambhngs  he  had  become  accustomed  to  that 
form  of  exercise.  He  paused  here  and  there,  taking 
in  many  famiHar  scenes.  How  glad  he  was  to  be 
back ;  and  how  sad  he  was,  as  his  brother's  memory 
would  come  and  walk  beside  him !  There  was  not  a 
step,  not  a  tree,  nor  bush  that  he  could  dissociate 
from  him;  and  there  came  also,  all  unbidden,  the 
memory  of  other  scenes;  and  another  form  came 
and  stood  with  them,  and  he  wished  they  could  have 
known  each  other. 

He  must  shake  off  these  morbid  thoughts ;  mor- 
bid he  considered  them.  His  brother  could  never 
return  to  him;  the  other  was  to  be  forgotten,  as  a 
silly  episode — nothing  more  nor  less.  No,  he  would 
blot  it  out.  Increasing  his  pace,  he  wended  his  way 
home.  As  he  drew  near  he  heard  the  happy  darkies 
singing  at  their  work.  The  old  familiar  sound 
touched  his  heart,  and  he  found  himself  taking  up 
the  refrain  of  the  well-known  darky  melody  they 
were  singing.  He  stops  and  shakes  himself  when 
he  finds  himself  wishing  if  only  Miss  L,aw  could  be 
there  to  hear  the  merry  voices  down  in  the  cotton- 
field  by  the  river.  Tut,  what  folly!  and  he  strode 
on. 

He  had  scarcely  arrived  in  sight  of  the  place, 
when  he  heard  Uncle  Lot  call  out,  "Yonder's  Marse 
Jack !"  and  like  a  tornado  every  negro  within  the 
sound  of  his  voice  came  thundering  down  to  see 
''Marse  Jack,"  and  it  was,  ''Howdy,  Marse  Jack! 
Howdy,  Marse  Jack !"  on  all  sides ;  until  the  tears 
came  to  blur  his  sight  of  their  bright,  happy,  black 
faces.     The  older  ones  came  as  fast  as  their  years 


166  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

would  let  them.  All  shaking  hands  with  their  young 
master,  expressing  in  their  own  several  ways  their 
delight  at  seeing  him  again.  When  Marm  Tilly 
found  her  voice,  she  cried, 

"Here's  my  chile — here's  my  chile.  I's  so  glad 
ter  see  yer  one  more  time  'fore  I  dies." 

She  and  Uncle  Lot  reached  him  about  the  same 
time,  and  each  grasped  a  hand  and  kissed  it  over 
and  over  again.  So  touched  was  the  Doctor's  heart 
by  this  show  of  attachment  that  it  was  some  mo- 
ments before  he  could  trust  himself  to  speak. 

"I  too  am  glad  to  see  you  all — I  am  so  glad !  And 
it  does  my  heart  good  to  find  that  you  really  missed 
me  while  away." 

"Missed  yer?"  said  Marm  Tilly.  "I'd  like  ter  see 
de  nigger  on  dis  place  dat  ain't  glad  ter  see  yer, 
Marse  Jack,"  and  she  shook  her  old  white  head  at 
the  thought  of  any  one  not  being  glad  to  see  her 
young  master. 

"I  have  no  doubt,  Marm  Tilly,  but  that  all  are 
glad  to  have  me  back." 

"Uv  course  dey  is,"  said  Lot,  "we's  all  pow'ful 
glad  ter  see  yer.  It  seems  like  er  mighty  long 
time  since — "  That  last  word  recalled  the  time 
and  circumstance  of  his  going;  and  the  kind  old 
darky  would  spare  his  young  master  every  memory 
of  those  days — he  never  finished  the  sentence.  A 
start  was  made  for  the  house,  with  Uncle  Lot  and 
Aunt  Tilly  on  either  side  of  him,  the  others  swarm- 
ing along  behind. 

"How  have  you  been  getting  on,  Uncle  Lot?" 
asked  the  Doctor,  as  they  neared  the  house. 

'Jes'  middlin',  Marse  Jack,  jes'  middlin'.    Every- 


(( 


studies  in  Black  and  White  167 

thing  has  gone  all  right,  an'  Mr.  McLaughlin  at 
de  bank  will  tell  you  dat  we've  done  well.  Las' 
year  we  made  over  five  hundred  bags  uv  cotton,  wid 
er  plenty  uv  pervisions,  an'  'spects  ter  do  better'n 
dat  dis  year,"  said  Lot. 

They  had  now  reached  the  house,  and  Marm  Tilly 
rushed  off  to  her  department,  and  was  soon  deep  in 
the  arrangements  for  a  lunch  for  her  young  master. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  noon  bell  rang,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  the  field  hands  were  heard  coming ;  and 
away  went  some  of  the  boys  down  the  road  to  tell 
them  that  Marse  Jack  was  home.  A  whoop  was 
given  when  they  heard  the  news,  and  here  they 
came  pell-mell  to  greet  him ;  vieing  with  each  other 
to  see  who  could  get  to  him  first.  He  came  out  on 
the  veranda  to  meet  them,  where  they  gave  him  a 
royal  reception.  When  it  was  over  and  he  had  re- 
turned within,  the  hands  began  a  regular  scamper; 
even  the  older  ones  joining  in  the  play — tussling 
with  each  other,  turning  hand-springs,  throwing 
their  hats  up  in  the  air,  and  giving  expression  to 
their  delight  in  their  own  lively,  innocent  way,  and 
again  the  tears  came  to  the  Doctor's  eyes  as  he  be- 
held this  exhibition  of  love  and  loyalty  in  these 
friends — his  slaves. 

Very  soon  Robert  announced  that  luncheon  was 
ready;  and  a  very  generous  lunch  it  was.  Of 
which,  however,  the  Doctor  partook  sparingly;  for 
he  knew  the  old  woman  would  prepare  a  dinner  to 
which  he  must  do  ample  justice,  or  she  would  feel 
hurt.  After  a  bath  and  a  bit  of  refreshing  sleep,  he 
came  down  to  find  dinner  just  ready  for  him.  When 
confronted    with    that    table    he   could   but    laugh. 


168  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

There  before  his  plate  was  placed  a  twenty-pound 
turkey  and  everything  else  in  proportion ;  there  was 
enough  to  feed  a  dozen  hungry  men.  The  Doctor 
ran  the  risk  of  making  himself  ill  in  order  to  try  and 
do  justice  to  Marm  Tilly's  dinner.  When  the  ser- 
vant removed  the  remains  to  the  pantry,  Marm 
Tilly  said  to  him, 

"Robert,  Marse  Jack  hain't  eat  nothin'.  Did  he 
say  hit  wuzn't  good  ?" 

"No,  he  jes'  laughed  when  he  seed  dat  great  big 
brown  gobbler  er  lyin'  dere  on  he  back,  wid  he  laigs 
crossed;  wid  de  liver  tuck  under  one  wing  an'  de 
gizzard  under  de  odder,  wid  de  hard-biled  aigs  all 
eroun'  im,  an'  de  pa'sly  stuck  erbout  him,  an'  de 
cramberries  lookin'  so  red  an'  purty.  Fus'  he 
laughed  an'  den  he  sorter  clinched  he  teeth  an'  he 
face  begin  ter  wuck,  an'  he  eyes  got  red,  like  de 
cramberries,  an'  he  tuck  out  he  han'ke'chief  an' 
wiped  'em.  I  wondered  ef  he  felt  bad  'cause  he 
couldn't  eat  it  all  up." 

"Well,  I  don't  miss  nuffin'  'cept  de  liver  an'  er 
piece  er  two  uv  de  white  meat,  an'  jes'  er  little  uv  de 
odder  t'ings.  But  I  tole  'im  dat  yuther  time  dat  I 
wuzn't  ter  be  cotch  er  nappin'  ergin,  like  I  wuz  dat 
time  w'en  all  dem  youngsters  come  here  fur  break- 
fuss,  ter  try  an'  eat  us  out  uv  house  an'  home,  wid- 
out  lettin'  us  know  nothin'  erbout  deir  comin' ;  an' 
I  ain't  gwine  ter  nuther.  Fs  got  three  dozen  more 
gobblers  jes'  like  dat  one  er  savin'  fur  'em.  I  spects 
there'll  be  er  big  crowd  uv  'em  any  time  now.  Let 
'em  come,  Tilly's  ready  fur  'em." 

After  dinner.  Uncle  Lot  came  around  to  know  if 


studies  in  Black  and  White  169 

he  was  to  send  word  to  Mr.  Hal's  and  Mr.  Chatham 
Jack's  folks,  and  the  others,  of  his  arrival. 

"No,  Uncle  Lot,  I  would  like  to  be  quiet  for  a 
day  or  so  and  rest  up ;  then  we  will  have  everybody 
over  for  a  day."  Thus  he  planned  for  a  few  days  of 
rest. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

While  the  Doctor  was  at  breakfast  the  next  morn- 
ing, there  was  the  clatter  of  a  horse's  feet  on  the 
drive,  a  whirlwind  through  the  hall,  and  young  Dick 
De  Mar  ran  all  over  him.  What  Dick's  visit  wanted 
in  ceremony  was  made  up  for  by  its  heartiness  and 
cheery  good-will. 

*'My  dear  old  boy,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you  back," 
said  Dick,  as  he  pulled  the  Doctor's  head  back  and 
kissed  his  forehead  again  and  again. 

"Hold  on,"  said  the  Doctor,  "don't  strangle  me 
like  that." 

"But  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,"  said  the  young 
man,  "I  can't  help  it." 

"That  is  all  right;  thanks.  Sit  down  and  have 
some  breakfast  with  me." 

"With  all  my  heart;  I'll  do  almost  anything  to 
oblige  you — I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,  indeed  I  am. 
Say,  how  did  you  manage  to  slip  in  and  not  let  any- 
one know  that  you  were  coming  ?  I  was  going  over 
to  Uncle  Hal's  for  breakfast,  and  just  happened  to 
meet  one  of  your  people  and  was  told  that  you  had 
returned.  I  supposed  that  I  was  the  only  one  that 
had  been  left  out,  and  that  I  would  find  the  whole 
clan  here.  After  I  have  had  my  breakfast  I  will 
ride  around  and  notify  everybody  to  be  here  for  din- 
ner— if  they  can  wait  that  long." 

"Please  do  nothing  of  the  kind,  Dick.  I  want  a 
day  or  two  in  which  to  rest  and  pull  myself  to- 
gether. This  is  Tuesday ;  say  Thursday,  and  I  will 
be  delighted  to  have  you  all  to  dinner.     You  see,  I 


studies  in  Black  and  White  171 

am  home  for  good  now;  and  I  am  going  to  wake 
old  Sandowns  up  a  bit.  We  will  have  some  royal 
good  times  right  along.  I  have  picked  up  some 
good  ideas  abroad  and  we  will  exploit  them.  There 
is  no  place  on  earth  like  old  Carolina.  You  have  no 
idea  how  glad  I  am  to  be  back  on  her  blessed  soil 
one  more  time.     Thursday  we  will  begin." 

**A11  right,  if  it  will  be  possible  for  them  to  wait 
that  long,"  said  Dick. 

''It  will  be  all  right,  if  you  will  be  good  enough 
to  ride  around  and  tell  them  how  it  is.  See  all  of 
them,  and  don't  forget  little  Miss  Tippers.  How 
you  have  filled  out,  Dick!  You  look  quite  a  man 
now.  Let  me  congratulate  you  on  having  taken 
first  at  Chapel  Hill ;  you  see  I  have  kept  posted." 

''Thank  you,  that  was  all  an  accident,  an  accident 
pure  and  simple.  You  see,  we  were  a  lot  of  chumps, 
the  whole  batch  of  us.  They  do  say  that  it  was  the 
heaviest  thing  the  old  school  had  ever  known.  They 
had  to  give  it  to  some  one;  and  I  have  had  it  sub 
rosa,  that  they  drew  straws  to  see  who  was  to  liave 
it.  When  the  lot  fell  on  me,  the  president  groaned 
so  loud  that  Bill  Dockery,  who  was  down  on  the 
campus,  swore  he  knew  now  who  had  taken  Miss 
Cram's  green  peaches.  Honest  Indian.  That  was 
all  there  was  to  it." 

"Then,  let  me  congratulate  you  on  your  mod- 
esty." 

"There  is  not  a  particle  of  modesty  about  it  either. 
It  is  just  a  strenuous  effort  to  be  exactly  truthful, 
let  it  cost  what  it  may.  Now  tell  me  about  your- 
self, old  boy.  Have  you  had  a  nice  time  ?  Did  you 
make  any  conquests?    Tell  me  all  about  it,  while  I 


172  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

amuse  myself  with  this  drumstick  of  the  chicken. 
Don't  be  too  modest,  though  I  know  that  it  is  a  fam- 
ily failing  with  the  De  Mars." 

"Really,"  began  the  Doctor,  ''there  is  very  little 
to  tell ;  in  fact,  nothing.  There  are  no  countries  to 
discover  these  days — only  the  North  Pole,  and  I 
have  not  traveled  in  that  direction.  Everything  has 
been  explored  and  written  up  in  full.  There  is  no 
glory  in  a  rehash  of  the  same  old  tales ;  and  as  for 
the  North  Pole,  the  simple  thought  of  that  chilled 
my  marrow,  and  I  came  home  empty-handed." 

'And  heart-whole,  did  you  say?" 

'Heart-whole,"  said  the  Doctor. 

"Look  here,  Jack,  that  did  not  come  out  good  and 
strong  from  your  'stomick' ;  that  was  from  the  lips 
only.  You  see.  Jack,  I  have  been  hit  myself  and 
know  all  the  symptoms ;  you  had  to  stop  to  swallow 
before  you  could  answer.  Now  see,  you  are  blush- 
ing like  a  school-girl.  Ho,  ho,  ho !  It  takes  a  thief 
to  catch  a  thief.  I  have  cornered  you ;  own  up  like 
a  little  man." 

"Tut!  listen  to  what  foolishness  you  are  perpe- 
trating. You  know,  Dick,  that  I  am  not  a  marrying 
man;  and  you  know  equally  well  that  I  would  not 
be  guilty  of  a  flirtation.  Now  you  have  had  your 
breakfast,  be  off,  and  tell  the  whole  clan  that  I  am 
at  home,  and  will  be  delighted  to  see  every  one  of 
them  on  Thursday  to  dinner,  and  as  much  longer 
as  they  can  find  time  to  give  me.  I  have  made  up 
my  mind  to  devote  my  life  to  my  friends.  Ah  !  ex- 
cuse me,  to  whom  are  you  doing  the  kid  act  ?" 

"Can't  you  guess  ?" 


studies  in  Black  and  White  173 

"No,  we  have  so  many  pretty  cousins  that  it 
would  be  impossible  to  guess." 

"Listen  to  me,  I  will  not  follow  your  example  and 
fib  about  it — it  is  Dell." 

"Accept  my  congratulations ;  you  have  made  a 
wise  choice,  for  so  green  a  head.    When  is  it  to  be?" 

"Just  been  waiting  your  return.  It  will  be  smack 
ofif  the  reel  now." 

"Then  that  is  the  reason  that  you  are  so  very  glad 
to  have  me  back.  Why,  w^hen  I  left  home,  Dell  was 
still  showing  the  tops  of  her  pretty  boots." 

"You  will  see  the  tops  of  them  no  more  forever. 
She  has  developed  into  the  sweetest  and  most  beau- 
tiful woman  in  the  world;  and  if  you  do  not  say 
so  when  you  see  her  Thursday,  you  are  an  incor- 
rigible old  leather-head,  is  all  that  I  have  to  say." 

"I  do  not  question  what  you  say,  Dick;  but  you 
know  love  is  as  blind  as  a  bat ;  however,  we  will  not 
discuss  that  now.  Do  two  things  for  me  to-day, 
and  then  I  will  listen  to  your  silly  ravings  for  a 
month,  or  until  you  have  been  married  six  months. 
Keep  the  rabble  off  me  until  Thursday,  and  then 
bring  them  as  often  as  you  wish,  and  I  will  be  glad 
to  see  them,  especially  Dell.  Now  go,  there  is  your 
horse — good-by,"  and  he  pushed  Dick  off  the  ver- 
anda. 

"Say,  Jack,  did  you  find  travel  conducive  to  hos- 
pitality ?"  and  laughing  as  gaily  as  a  lark,  the  young 
fellow  mounted  his  horse  and  went  dashing  down 
the  drive,  whistling  some  air  caught  from  his  sweet- 
heart's rosy  lips.  This  good  old  world  lay  open  be- 
fore him,  bright  and  beautiful,  not  a  cloud  the  size 
of  a  man's  hand  to  obscure  one  jot  of  it. 


174  Studies  iii  Black  and  AVhite 

Now  and  then  as  he  went,  he  wrenched  his  mind 
from  pleasanter  thought  to  say, 

'Toor  old  Jack !  There  is  something  wrong  with 
the  dear  old  boy — he  can't  fool  me" ;  and  he  said 
as  much  to  Dell  that  very  afternoon,  as  they  saun- 
tered down  the  pasture  lane,  gathering  wild  flow- 
ers— they  two — alone.  And  together  they  were 
sorry  for  him,  as  it  were  possible  for  two  thoroughly 
happy  youngsters  to  be;  and  they  agreed  to  keep 
his  secret  for  him. 

The  two  days  of  respite  was  something  of  a  relief 
to  the  Doctor,  and  he  enjoyed  them  to  the  full.  The 
first  day  he  sauntered  about  the  home-place,  inspect- 
ing the  stables  and  grounds.  He  found  the  horses 
had  been  well  cared  for,  having  been  exercised  daily 
under  Lot's  immediate  supervision.  But  often  dur- 
ing the  day  he  found  his  mind  wandering  back  be- 
yond the  Potomac.  He  would  instantly  thrust  such 
thoughts  from  his  m.ind,  in  spite  of  the  pain  it  cost. 
Most  emphatically,  it  belonged  to  the  past. 

The  next  day  he  would  give  to  the  nearby  places ; 
but  when  the  morning  came,  and  he  had  ordered  his 
horse,  he  saw  a  little  phaeton  coming  through  the 
gate.     He  hurried  out  to  meet  Little  Miss  Tippers. 

"I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,  my  dear  friend.  I  am 
delighted  to  see  you ;  come  in.  Shall  we  not  sit  on 
the  veranda?" 

*'Yes,  it  looks  so  cool  and  inviting.  How  have 
you  been.  Doctor?" 

''Quite  well,  I  thank  you.     Have  this  easy  chair." 

''Please  let  me  sit  on  this  smaller  one;  I  prefer  it." 

"I  am  so  glad  that  you  came  just  as  you  did,  or 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  175 

I  should  have  missed  you,  and  I  should  have  re- 
gretted that." 

"I  see  that  your  horse  is  saddled.  You  must  not 
let  me  keep  you ;   I  am  going  in  a  few  moments." 

"By  no  means.  You  shall  stay  until  you  are  tired 
of  me.  There  is  no  one  in  the  world  that  I  would 
have  preferred  to  see  this  morning."  His  conscience 
must  have  pricked  him  just  a  little,  however  glad  he 
was  to  see  her. 

"How  happy  I  should  be !  How  happy  I  am !  My 
friends  all  give  me  such  hearty  welcome." 

The  Doctor  had  drawn  his  chair  nearer  and  had 
taken  her  dainty  little  hand  in  his,  saying, 

"It  were  impossible  that  they  could  do  otherwise, 
I  am  sure.  You  are  so  good  and  kind  to  every  one 
and  every  thing,  we  can't  help  loving  you." 

"You  should  not  say  these  things  to  me;  you 
would  spoil  me." 

"I  must  say  them,  or  these  roses  and  lilies  would 
cry  out  and  shame  me.  I  have  missed  you  so  much ; 
so  often  I  would  have  gone  to  you  for  advice  and 
comfort." 

"Then  you  have  had  some  trouble." 

"Yes,  trouble  about  which  I  could  not  have  gone 
to  any  except  you." 

He  still  held  her  hand  in  his.  She  made  no  effort 
to  withdraw  it,  only  she  placed  her  other  hand  on 
top  of  his,  and  gave  it  one  of  her  own  little  sympa- 
thetic pats.  He  leaned  down  and  kissed  it  thrice — 
kissed  it  as  he  would  have  kissed  a  lily. 

'Are  your  troubles  cured  ?"  she  asked. 

'Yes,  I  had  to  fight  them  out  by  myself,  when 


176  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

you  could  have  cured  them  so  quickly.     The  battle 
was  terrible;  but  we  will  let  that  go  now." 

*'That  is  right,  bury  them ;  never  brood  over  what 
cannot  be  helped.  You  have  my  sympathy,  what- 
ever they  may  have  been."  She  gently  withdrew 
her  hand,  he  scarcely  knew  when  or  how. 

"Now  for  the  present.     I  want  so  much  to  ask 
about  Cousin  Fan,  and  you  are  the  only  one  whom  I 
•could  ask." 

*'I  do  not  feel  that  I  would  be  betraying  any  con- 
fidence, if  I  tell  you  that  she  grieved  no  little  when 
you  went  away.  She  felt  that  you  ought  to  have 
called  to  say  good-by ;  but  she  was  reasonable  about 
it.  On  second  thought  she  became  satisfied  that  it 
would  have  been  harder  for  you  both.  Your  not 
coming  decided  a  point  for  her  about  which  she  was 
very  unsettled ;  and  I  assure  you  that  she  was  glad. 
I  am  sure  that  you  understand." 

"Yes,"  he  said  slowly,  "I  am  quite  sure  that  I  do. 
Doubtless,  it  was  all  for  the  best." 

The  hesitancy  with  which  this  was  said  shot  a 
shadow  of  pain  across  her  usually  serene  face.  It 
lingered  there  not  a  moment,  however,  before  it  was 
gone  and  she  was  as  composed  as  ever.  They  sat 
in  silence  for  quite  a  while,  each  busy  with  his  or 
her  own  thoughts. 

"And  now?"  he  asked. 

"And  now  she  is  the  most  useful  woman  in  all  the 
land.  Wherever  there  is  sorrow  or  trouble  of  any 
kind,  there  she  will  be  found.  There  is  no  touch  so 
soothing;  no  voice  so  gentle  and  sweet,  so  encour- 
aging as  hers.  I  have  never  known  a  spirit  under 
such  perfect  control.     If  you  were  in  trouble,  of 


studies  in  Black  and  White  177 

whatever  nature,  you  might  go  to  her  with  perfect 
assurance  that  she  could  and  would  give  you  the 
benefit  of  her  advice  or  her  most  tender  sympathy. 
I  have  never  seen  such  perfect  abnegation  of  self  in 
anyone.  At  what  are  you  smiling?  Are  you  skepti- 
cal?" 

"Not  at  all — not  in  the  slightest  degree;  I  was 
smiling  simply  at  your  saying  these  things  of  an- 
other, when  they  are  your  own  prerogatives — or 
probably  attributes  is  the  better  word." 

''Oh,  you  do  not  know  as  I  do,"  she  said. 

"Well,  all  I  know  is,  that  I  would  go  to  you  in 
preference  to  any  one  else  in  the  world.  Now  I  will 
not  argue  that  point  with  you."  And  the  ghost  of  a 
blush  flashed  over  her  face  as  she  said, 

"Will  you  always  feel  that  way?"  and  she  came 
and  stood  beside  him. 

"Yes,  I  am  quite  sure,  always."  Then  she  leaned 
over  and  kissed  his  forehead.  His  arm  stole  around 
her  slender  waist,  her  hand  resting  on  his  shoulder. 

"Do  you  know,  my  very  dear  friend,"  she  said, 
with  a  tremor  in  her  voice,  "that  there  is  only  one 
other  person  in  the  world,  this  wide,  wide  world, 
that  has  ever  said  so  much  to  me  ?" 

"And  that  was  Fan." 

"Yes,  it  was  she.  While  every  one  is  good  to  me ; 
and  many  come  to  me  with  their  troubles  and  all 
that — yet  how  many  trust  me  above  every  other  one 
in  the  world?  Two  people;  and  they  are  the  ones 
whose  confidence  is  sweeter  to  me  than  all  else  of 
this  life,"  and  she  resumed  her  chair;  and  again 
they  lapsed  into  silence. 

12 


178  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

''How  did  you  know  that  I  had  returned?  Who 
told  you  ?" 

''No  one  told  me.  When  I  awakened  this  morn- 
ing I  felt  that  if  I  would  come  over  to  Sandowns  I 
would  see  you  here.  So  impressed  was  I  with  that 
feeling,  that  I  could  scarcely  wait  for  my  breakfast. 
Then  I  hurried,  for  something  urged  me  to  haste  if 
I  wanted  to  see  you." 

"But  you  would  have  seen  me  to-morrow.  Every- 
body is  coming  to-morrow,  and  I  gave  special  direc- 
tions that  you  were  to  be  invited;  and  I  am  sure 
you  would  have  come." 

"I  felt  this  morning,  and  I  feel  now,  that  I  must 
come  at  once,  if  I  wanted  to  see  you." 

"That  was  strange,"  the  Doctor  said. 

"Perhaps  so,"  was  all  the  explanation  that  she 
gave.    After  a  moment  she  said, 

"If  we  are  to  come  to-morrow,  I  will  not  keep  you 
longer  this  morning." 

"Do  not  go  quite  yet,  please;  I  think  I  will  tell 
you  something.  While  I  was  away  I  met  my  fate. 
I  have  long  held  that  I  would  never  marry  until  I 
met  the  one  that  was  indispensable  to  my  happiness. 
That  one  I  have  met  and  she  says  me  nay." 

"Impossible,  unless  she  were  pledged  to  another," 
said  Little  Miss  Tippers.  "You  did  not  take  her 
seriously,  did  you?  She  was  jesting."  He  shook 
his  head.  "She  was  trying  you,"  again  he  shook  his 
head.     "She  did  not  mean  it." 

"Indeed  she  did." 

"Then  you  did  not  give  her  time  to  know  you — 
or,  she  is  a  goose,"  and  this  from  Little  Miss  Tip- 
pers! - 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  179 

"I  could  not  have  fallen  in  love  with  a  goose — the 
other  horn  of  the  dilemma  may  be  true;  I  do  not 
think  so." 

Little  Miss  Tippers  remained  silent. 

"I  shall  devote  the  remainder  of  my  life  to  my 
fellow-man,"  said  he. 

"Then  your  disappointment  will  prove  a  great 
blessing  to  your  kind ;  but — oh,  it  is  so  hard  to  tell — ■ 
it  is  so  hard  to  know — what  to-morrow  may  bring 
forth." 

Her  pony  growing  restless,  she  arose  to  go. 
Having  seen  her  off — the  dear,  good,  wise  Little 
Miss  Tippers,  he  stood  watching  after  her,  wonder- 
ing what  she  could  have  meant. 

To-morrow  will  tell  its  own  tale. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

When  Doctor  Jack  went  down  to  breakfast  the 
next  morning  he  was  full  of  plans  for  the  day,  how 
he  would  amuse  his  friends,  and  give  them  a  real 
nice  time.  He  had  planned  for  some  new  sports  he 
had  learned  abroad ;  but  what  the  bard  Burns  wrote 
as  to  the  uncertainty  of  the  plans  "of  mice  and  men" 
had  long  since  become  classic.  Having  finished  his 
breakfast,  he  strolled  out  into  the  great  hall,  where 
his  morning's  mail  was  usually  placed.  His  eye 
caught  sight  of  a  hand-writing  on  one  of  the  evel- 
opes,  that  sent  the  blood  buzzing  through  his  brain ; 
it  was  as  if  he  had  had  an  electric  shock.  His  heart 
was  beating  in  an  outrageous  way.  Seizing  the  let- 
ler,  he  rushed  to  his  private  office  in  a  most  undigni- 
fied manner,  and  placing  it  on  the  table  stepped  back 
a  couple  of  paces,  eying  it  the  while.  A  strange, 
hard  expression  came  into  his  face.  Addressing  the 
letter  as  if  it  were  some  sentient  thing,  he  said, 

"Where  did  you  come  from?  I  have  a  mind  not 
to  read  you — not  even  to  break  your  seal — you — 
you —  Don't  you  know  that  I  have  given  all  that 
up  long  since  ?  Say  ?  I  am  going  to  shake  you  off — 
I  am !  I'll  none  of  you.  I  am  cured  of  all  that  fool- 
ishness. I  am  cured!  There!"  And  he  stood  gaz- 
ing at  the  poor,  innocent  letter,  lying  before  him  in 
its  mute  appeal  to  the  great  strong  man  standing 
there,  shaking  his  finger,  and  railing  at  it.  For  full 
five  minutes  he  stood  there  in  that  way,  then  the 
impassionate  glow  in  his  eyes  softened  and  softened 
until  the  revulsion  gave  place  to  an  expression  of 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  181 

ineffable  tenderness.  He  picked  the  letter  up — he 
looked  it  over — then — he  kissed  it,  and  pressed  it  to 
his  heart  as  he  would  have  done  the  dearest  thing  in 
all  the  world.  Finally,  tearing  open  the  envelope 
with  trembling  impatience  to  read : 

"East  EagivEnest,  N.  H., 

"August  25,  i8§p. 
''Dear  Doctor  : 

"After  a  half  dozen  forwardings,  your  note  ask- 
ing to  call  was  received  this  moment — observe  how 
prompt  I  am!  Your  first  request  passed  over  into 
the  realms  of  the  impossible;  even  before  my  good 
aunt  forwarded  the  note.  The  alternative:  'Will 
you  not  name  the  earliest  date  possible  when  I  may 
call  ?'  Certainly ;  you  may  call  at  8  P.  M.  Wednes- 
day next,  if  you  should  still  wish  to  do  so.  (Of 
course,  if  you  have  left  Hazelhurst,  and  shall  not 
receive  this,  then — I  shall  not  expect  you.     Irish.) 

"Very  truly, 

"LiiriAN  Law." 

His  mind  made  itself  up  on  the  spot.  "Let's  see," 
he  soliloquized.  "This  is  Thursday,  and  this  is  boat 
day.  To-morrow  night  I  can  catch  the  train  at 
Warsaw — let  me  see — yes,  I  can  make  it.  Shall  I 
wire?  No,  I  will  simply  keep  the  engagement. 
Hold !  I  believe  the  boat  is  at  the  landing  now,  tak- 
ing on  cotton."  Springing  to  the  bell  cord,  "I  must 
catch  that  boat,  or  I  will  be  twenty-four  hours  late." 
A  servant  answered  the  bell  immediately. 

"Tell  Henry  to  mount  a  horse  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible, and  go  to  the  landing  and  ask  Captain  Grizzle 


182  Studies  iii  Black  and  AVhite 

to  hold  the  boat  a  few  minutes  for  me,  that  I  am 
coming  on  important  business.  Be  quick  as  ever 
you  can." 

In  a  very  few  moments  a  horse's  feet  were  heard 
cantering  down  the  driveway.  Henry  had  just 
passed  through  the  gate,  w^hen  he  heard  the  first 
whistle  blow  for  the  boat  to  get  under  way.  The 
Doctor's  now  quick  ear  heard  it  too. 

"There!  There!  Tut,  tut,  tut!  There  goes  the 
boat.    I  shall  be  left." 

He  rushed  to  the  window,  and  saw  Henry  pull 
his  cap  well  down  over  his  ears,  and  saw  him  touch 
Maud's  flanks  with  his  heels;  and  before  he  could 
call  to  the  boy  to  hurry,  Maud  was  off.  In  three 
jumps  the  noble  little  mare  was  flying  down  the 
road,  as  only  a  Kentucky-bred  horse  could.  The 
Doctor  stood  at  the  window  watching  the  race  with 
bated  breath. 

''If  only  she  can  make  it !  I  would  not  miss  that 
boat  for  any  consideration.  I  am  so  anxious  to  make 
it.  I  am  sure  that  Henry  has  neither  whip  nor  spur. 
How  thoughtless!  My!  Maud  is  surely  flying.  If 
only  the  boy  had  whip  and  spur,  I  believe  he  would 
make  it  in  time." 

Soon  the  Doctor  could  see  neither  mare  nor  rider 
for  the  cloud  of  dust  she  kicked  up  as  she  went. 
They  now  pass  a  turn  in  the  road  and  are  gone. 
The  Doctor  wrings  his  hands  and  rushes  across  the 
room  and  back  to  his  former  position,  and  turns  his 
ear  to  the  window.  He  opens  his  mouth  that  he 
may  the  better  hear,  and  listens,  and  listens  with 
feverish  impatience. 

"There  she  goes,  thundering  across  the  bridge  at 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  183 

the  creek;  she  is  just  half  way.  If  only  she  can 
make  it !"  He  listens  again.  "Tut,  tut,  tut !  There 
is  the  second  whistle,  in  two  minutes  the  boat  will 
be  gone.  If  only  Henry  had  carried  a  whip  or 
spur!" 

The  Doctor  stood  there,  wringing  his  hands  as  if 
he  would  wring  them  off.  In  exactly  one  minute 
and  a  half,  a  long  whistle  blew. 

"Bless  the  mare,  she  has  made  it." 

With  a  deep  sigh  of  relief  and  with  a  heart  light 
as  bliss,  the  Doctor  hurried  up  the  servants  who 
were  replacing  the  things  that  had  been  removed 
from  his  trunks.  Then  he  sat  down  and  scribbled  a 
note  to  his  expected  guests,  telling  them  that  im- 
portant business  had  called  him  to  New  York  that 
morning;  to  make  themselves  at  home  and  have  a 
good  time,  and  to  wish  him  God-speed.  He  could 
not  say  exactly  when  he  would  be  home;  but  in  the 
near  future,  when  he  would  make  amends  for  his 
show  of  inhospitality.  In  the  mean  time,  the  buck- 
board  was  hurrying  down  the  road  with  his  trunks ; 
and  a  tandem  was  at  the  door  ready  for  the  master's 
going.  With  a  few  hasty  instructions  and  good- 
bys  the  Doctor  was  following  at  a  rattling  pace. 

Within  ten  minutes  the  boat  had  dropped  away 
from  the  wharf  and  was  steaming  down  the  river. 
Soon  the  Doctor  had  drawn  a  seat  to  the  prow,  and 
had  given  himself  up  to  the  first  sober  second 
thought  he  had  been  able  to  take  since  starting  on 
this  hare-brained  trip.  Now,  what  had  become  of 
those  heroic  resolutions  that  had  been  so  deliberatelv 

ml 

and  so  sensibly  made?  Stop!  Can  love  be  delib- 
erate?   Can  love  be  consistent?    Can  love  be  sensi- 


184  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

ble  ?  I  trow  not.  We  should  not  enter  too  fully  into 
particulars,  for  we  would  safeguard  his  reputation 
for  sanity.  But,  often  he  changed  his  position  in  a 
quick  nervous  way;  then  he  would  rise  from  his 
seat  and  take  a  turn  around  the  deck,  only  to  return 
to  his  chair  again.  Later,  wdien  the  steward  came  to 
announce  luncheon,  he  found  the  Doctor  sitting  with 
arms  folded,  his  chin  on  his  chest,  quiet  and  still — 
the  Doctor  was  dreaming,  dreaming  of  the  sunshine 
that  was  in  the  picture  before  him. 

Six  o'clock  P.  M.,  September  8th.  A  hack  stop- 
ped in  front  of  Hazelhurst.  Yes,  Doctor  De  Mar's 
old  rooms  were  vacant  and  at  his  disposal.  Of 
course  Mrs.  Hanner  w^as  surprised  at  the  Doctor's 
sudden  arrival ;  but  no  explanation  was  asked  or 
offered. 

Eight  o'clock  P.  M.  on  the  strike.  The  door  bell 
at  the  rectory  rang.  Almost  immediately  the  door 
was  opened,  and  opened  by  Miss  Law  in  person. 
The  Doctor  had  his  card  in  his  hand  ready  to  send 
in,  and  so  confused  was  he  that  he  handed  it  to  her, 
which  she  took  in  a  grave,  comical  way — slowly 
reading,  ''Jack  De  Mar.  Ah,  I  see;  Doctor  De  Mar 
to  see  the  rector." 

"Come,  come,  this  is  too  bad,  Miss  Law,"  extend- 
ing his  hand.  "You  were  surely  expecting  me.  I 
am  here  by  your  appointment." 

"I  ?  I  thought  you  wxre  down  in  Dixie,  basking 
in  the  Sunny  South's  sunny  sunshine,  amid  the  mag- 
nolias, and  the  cotton,  and  the  corn,"  said  the  young 
lady,  taking  his  hand  very  cordially.  "I  was  told  on 
my  return  that  you  had  gone  home  on  the  first  of  the 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  185 

month,  so  I  could  not  have  been  expecting  you  here 
this  evening.  Then  you  had  not  gone  home  at  all — 
how  stupid  of  me !  Come  in.  My  surprise,  which 
is  great,  is  only  equaled  by  this  pleasure." 

"It  is  exceedingly  kind  of  you  to  say  that;  it  dis- 
counts your  raillery  of  a  moment  ago.  I  had  gone 
home;  but  your  note,  which  was  forwarded  to  me 
there,  came  three  days  after  my  arrival.  My  lug- 
gage had  been  only  partially  unpacked,  and  within 
an  hour  I  was  on  my  way  to  keep  this  engagement. 
'Observe  how  prompt  I  am.'  You  were  expecting 
some  one,  and  as  you  were  not  expecting  me,  am  1 
de  tropr' 

"No,  not  at  all,"  and  with  her  face  suffused  with 
blushes  she  added,  "I  do  not  know  why  I  answered 
the  door  bell  just  now.  Could  it  have  been  intuition, 
think  you?" 

If  she  expected  an  answer  to  this,  she  did  not  give 
him  time  to  give  it,  as  she  immediately  reminded 
him  that  they  were  standing,  and  led  him  into  the 
parlor,  where  were  the  rector  and  some  other  com- 
pany, to  whom  the  Doctor  was  introduced.  It  was 
not  until  the  evening  was  well  spent  that  the  Doctor 
had  an  opportunity  of  saying  anything  that  was  not 
intended  for  other  ears  than  hers.  When  that  time 
came,  he  said, 

"Can  you  imagine  my  surprise  at  your  sudden 
flight,  the  morning  following  your  school  exhibi- 
tion?" 

"Most  certainly  not.  Why  should  you  have  been 
surprised  ?  In  the  first  place,  my  departure  was  de- 
cided upon  with  the  utmost  deliberation;  it  was 
pretty  generally  discussed  by  those  who  were  inter- 


186  Studies  iii  Bliick  and  AVliite 

ested.  Secondly,  on  that  morning  we  breakfasted 
at  our  usual  hour,  in  that  leisurely  way  which  you 
doctors  insist  is  the  only  correct  way.  Thirdly,  we 
drove  in  broad  daylight  to  the  depot  behind  the 
slowest  team  in  town.  Fourthly,  we  waited  pa- 
tiently for  the  belated  train.  And  lastly,  we  waited 
much  longer  for  some  friends  to  come  to  bid  us  bon 
voyage — who  by  the  way  came  not  at  all."  This 
last  clause  was  uttered  with  a  mischievous  twinkle 
of  the  eye.  "There  are  serious  grounds,"  she  con- 
tinued, "for  surprise  that  any  one  should  have  been 
surprised." 

"Now,  Miss  Law,  is  this  banter  quite  fair?  You 
know  that  you  gave  me  no  intimation  that  you  were 
going  away.  You  had  been  so  much  occupied  with 
the  duties  incident  to  the  closing  of  the  school,  that 
you  had  not  granted  me  any  opportunity  of  cultivat- 
ing your  friendship,  when  you  must  have  known 
how  anxious  I  was  to  do  so.  On  the  evening  of 
your  reception,  your  unbending — may  I  use  that 
term  ? — was  so  kind,  I  am  sure  that  it  was  a  reason- 
able inference  to  draw  that  I  might  hope  to  have  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  you  again." 

"No,  Doctor,  I  have  no  especial  powers  of  divina- 
tion, nor  the  more  modern  power  of  mind-reading. 
If  I  had  known  that  you  had  any  idea  of  calling,  I 
certainly  would  have  notified  you  of  my  intention." 

"We  will  not  waste  any  more  of  these  precious 
moments  in  discussing  the  past.  I  am  much  more 
seriously  interested  in  the  future — the  very  near  fu- 
ture, though.  Seeing  that  I  have  had  scarcely  any 
chance  of  saying  anything  to  you  this  evening,  when 
may  I  call  again?     And  please  say  that  I  may  call 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  187 

often — I  am  so  anxious  that  we  two  should  be 
friends." 

A  decided  shade  of  sadness  came  over  her  face 
as  she  said, 

''No,  Doctor,  and  I  assure  you,  that  I  am  so  sorry 
that  I  must  say — no.  I  have  made  an  exception  in 
your  favor  this  time,  as  I  felt  that  this  much  was 
due  you.    I  have  not  forgotten  my  obliga — " 

"Will  you  please  pardon  me  for  interrupting  you, 
my  dear  Miss  Law  ?  If  you  could  be  made  to  realize 
what  all  this  means  to  me,  you  would  forgive,  or  at 
least  condone,  my  insistence.  You  admit  that  you 
regret  that  you  must  say  no.  Is  it  asking  too  much  ? 
Why?  Why  may  I  not  call  if  it  would  be  agree- 
able to  you  for  me  to  do  so  ?  Why  may  not  you  and 
I  be  friends?  It  may  not  be  very  generous  to  re- 
mind you  that  I  have  come  hundreds  of  miles — ac- 
tually leaving  a  large  company  of  friends  at  my 
home,  on  my  invitation,  to  come  to  call  upon  you. 
Would  I  have  done  that  if  I  had  not  been  very  seri- 
ously in  earnest?  And  behold,  I  have  not  had  ten 
minutes  talk  with  you !" 

A  silence  followed  this  that  to  him  seemed  in- 
terminable. It  was  apparent  that  she  was  doing 
battle  with  herself.  He  felt  that  this  w^as  not  act- 
ing on  her  part.  Conflicting  emotions  were  striving 
for  mastery — her  face  was  like  a  troubled  sea;  one 
moment  it  looked  as  if  the  blood  would  gush  from 
every  pore,  only  to  be  followed  by  a  deathly  pallor. 
W^ith  a  powerful  effort  she  regained  control  over 
herself  and  said, 

"Doctor,  could  you  and  I  be  friends?"  There 
was  a  decided  stress  laid  on  each  word;   but  it  was 


188  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

more  decided  on  the  word  "friends,"  and  her  eyes 
met  his  squarely. 

"Most  certainly  yes — why  not,  pray?" 
At  this  juncture  the  performance  at  the  piano 
came  to  a  close,  and  the  brief  opportunity  for  con- 
versation between  them  did  also.  From  then  on  the 
conversation  was  general  until  it  was  time  for  the 
company  to  depart,  the  Doctor  leaving  at  the  same 
time. 

Could  a  visit  have  been  less  satisfactory?  Yes 
and  no.  Most  unsatisfactory  in  that  their  conversa- 
tion was  interrupted  just  when  it  was,  leaving 
nothing  settled.  Satisfactory,  in  that  he  was  satis- 
fied that  she  was  not  indifferent  to  him;  at  which 
conclusion,  his  heart  fluttered  like  some  caged  wild 
thing,  endeavoring  to  be  free  from  the  toils  of  its 
prison.  He  resolved  that  he  would  not  take  no  for 
an  answer;  and  before  he  retired  for  the  night  he 
penned  the  following  note : 

"Hazki^hurst,  September  8th." 

"(II  o'clock.) 
"Dear  Miss  Law  : 

"I  cannot  rest  until  I  shall  have  given  expression 
to  my  unwillingness  to  accept  your  answer  to  my 
request  to  be  allowed  to  call  again.  I  cannot  think 
that  you  will,  under  the  circumstances,  deny  me  an- 
other interview,  and  that  at  an  early  date.  I  cannot 
trust  myself  to  say  more  to-night,  as  my  heart  and 
head  are  in  one  wild  tumult. 

"Yours  most  truly, 

"Jack  Dk  Mar." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

It  was  fruitless  for  Doctor  De  Mar  to  attempt  to 
sleep ;  so  the  night  was  spent  pacing  back  and  forth 
across  the  room,  and  in  vain  efforts  at  reading. 
Early  the  next  morning  his  note  was  dispatched  to 
the  rectory.  After  ever  so  long  waiting,  the  mes- 
senger returned,  empty-handed — there  was  no  reply 
to  his  note.  The  day  wore  away  as  it  must,  be  the 
watching  never  so  weary;  but  still  without  any 
news  from  Miss  Law.  Dick  was  called  up  and  ques- 
tioned as  to  whether  he  had  safely  delivered  the 
note,  and  whether  he  was  sure  there  was  no  answer. 

''Yes,  boss,  I  shore  carried  hit  ter  de  rectory,  an' 
gin  hit  ter  dat  gal  what  cum  ter  de  door ;  an'  I  tole 
her  I  wuz  ter  have  er  answer.  Den  she  cum  back 
an'  said  dere  wazn't  no  answer  at  all  ter  hit;  an', 
dat's  de  blessed  trufe." 

Scores  of  conjectures  forced  themselves  upon  the 
Doctor's  mind  during  that  long,  long  day.  At  one 
hour  he  would  be  hopelessly  dejected,  at  another  he 
would  be  buoyant  with  hopeful  courage.  At  one 
hour  he  could  see  nothing  on  the  bright  side,  then  he 
would  say  to  himself,  ''She  must  care  for  me — she 
shall  care  for  me — she  does  care  for  me !" 

So,  oscillating  between  hope  and  despair,  the  next 
twenty-four  hours  were  passed.  He  was  getting 
desperate,  and  with  heroic  efforts  trying  to  make 
up  his  mind  to  throw  the  case  over  and  return  home. 
But,  how  could  he  do  that  ?  His  heart  having  slum- 
bered through  all  these  years,  and  now  having  been 
touched,  was  quickened  in  every  fiber,  and  was  so 


190  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

thoroughly  aroused  that  it  seemed  to  overwhehii 
every  idea  of  pride  and  self-respect.  His  condition 
was  the  more  pitiable  from  the  fact  of  his  robust 
manhood — ^liis  usual  equipoise  of  mind  and  self-con- 
trol. It  was  the  case  of  a  great  strong  man  drunk 
with  love — caught  in  its  relentless  undertow;  and 
there  was  but  one  hand  in  the  whole  wide  world  to 
save ;  and  with  the  desperate  energy  of  a  drowning 
man,  he  cried  with  all  his  heart  to  that  hand  for 
help.     Would  that  help  ever  come? 

His  mail  had  come  during  the  morning;  but  it 
had  lain  on  his  table  all  unheeded  for  all  these  hours. 
Late  in  the  afternoon,  from  sheer  want  of  some- 
thing to  divert  his  mind,  he  took  up  his  letters  and 
began  looking  them  over  in  a  perfunctory  way. 
One  by  one  they  were  picked  up  and  then  laid  down 
unopened,  until  he  came  to  the  last  one,  which  was 
directed  in  Miss  Law's  handwriting.  He  started 
as  he  made  this  discovery,  and  within  a  moment  was 
shaking  as  though  he  had  a  terrible  ague.  He  tore 
open  the  evelope  to  read : 

"Ri^cTORY,  September  loth. 
''My  Dkar  Doctor  : 

"Your  note  was  received  yesterday.  Are  you  not 
making  an  egregious  mistake  in  not  accepting  my 
reply  to  your  request  to  call,  as  final?  I  can  but 
think  so.  I  am  sure  that  we  cannot  be  friends.  It 
were  far  better  then  we  should  not  meet  again.  You 
cannot  realize  how  much  it  pains  me  to  feel  that  I 
must  say  this  to  you,  Doctor;  but  I  am  quite  sure 
that  it  is  for  the  best. 

'Very  truly, 
'LiWAN  Law." 


(11 


studies  in  Black  and  White  191 

If  the  Doctor  was  uncomfortable  before,  he  was 
thrice  miserable  now.  He  sat  for  some  time  stunned 
by  this  blow;  then  he  moved  restlessly  about  the 
room.  At  last  he  made  up  his  mind  to  go  home  and 
rid  himself  of  this  madness — throw  it  off  entirely — 
yes,  that  was  the  best  thing  to  do.  Why  should  he 
make  himself  miserable  about  any  one  who  was  per- 
fectly indifferent  concerning  himself.  Again  he 
picked  up  the  note  and  read  it  over  and  over.  Why 
should  she  have  underscored  the  word  friend  ?  And 
then  he  could  but  think  that  she  was  sincere  when 
she  admitted  that  it  pained  her  to  give  him  that 
answer.  ''No,  she  is  not  indifferent  toward  me.  I 
will  see  her  again.  I  must  see  her  again  1"  Going 
to  his  desk,  he  wrote : 

''My  Dear  Miss  Law  : 

"It  may  be  unpardonably  rude — it  may  be  really 
unkind — but  I  just  cannot  take  no  for  an  answer. 
I  must  see  you  one  time  more  before  going  home; 
and  then — well — !  Please  do  not  deny  me  this  one 
little  request — I  am  unutterably  miserable — I  can- 
not go  away  feeling  like  this.  Please — I  must 
come! — I  must  see  you  one  more  time!  Surely  I 
may  come  to  say  good-by.     May  I  not? 

"Most  sincerely, 
"Your  friend 
"Jack  De:  Mar." 


Dick  was  again  called  into  requisition,  and  the 
note  forwarded ;  and  another  period  of  waiting  be- 
gun ;  but  this  time  it  was  not  for  so  long  a  time  be- 
fore Dick  came  scurrying  down  the  lane.  The  Doc- 
tor knew  by  the  expansive  grin  on  Dick's  face  that 


192  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

he  had  an  answer  to  his  note,  whatever  that  answer 
might  be.    My !    How  his  heart  beat !    The  answer 

was  this : 

Rectory,  loth. 

"Dear  Doctor  De  Mar  : 

"I  would  not  Hke  to  call  your  note  rude — ex- 
actly— but  your  insistence  is  something  remarkable. 

"I  have  very  good  reasons  for  not  receiving  gen- 
tlemen callers.  I  have  made  more  than  one  excep- 
tion in  your  favor,  which  has  rendered  me  liable  to 
criticism  among  my  friends — the  very  thing,  of  all 
else,  that  I  have  so  studiously  avoided  for  years. 
So,  you  will  see  why  I  should  not  wish  to  place  my- 
self in  further  position  to  make  matters  simply 
worse.  I  am  sure,  that  if  you  would  take  the  time  to 
think  deliberately,  you  would  not  wish  to  place  me 
in  an  embarrassing  position;   would  you? 

''However,  as  you  are  going  home,  and  seem  so 
anxious  to  call  one  more  time,  I  will  be  at  home  on 
Wednesday  evening  next;  if  you  have  not  set  an 
earlier  day  for  your  departure.  In  that  event  you 
will  allow  me  to  take  this  means  of  saying  good-by. 

"Very  truly, 
"LiiyiAN  Law." 

With  feverish  haste,  he  sat  down  and  wrote : 

"My  Dear  Friend: 

"Thanks — many  thanks  for  your  kind  permission 
to  call.  You  could  never  dream  how  grateful  I  am 
for  that  permission,  though  your  date  is  ages  away 
— not  less  than  forty-eight  hours — but  I  could  not 
scold  now  if  I  wished  to  do  so. 

"Most  gratefully, 
"Jack  De  Mar." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  193 

When  Wednesday  did  come  at  last,  many  con- 
flicting emotions  fought  for  mastery  in  the  Doctor's 
mind  as  he  wended  his  way  to  keep  this  appointment 
at  the  rectory.     One  thing  he  fixed  permanently  in 
his  mind:     Miss  Law  would  not  trifle  with  him; 
and  this  was  an  anchor  that  he  had  occasion  to  cast 
to  the  leeward  more  than  once.     Now  he  was  thor- 
oughly conscious  that  he  was  not  in  condition  to  ap- 
pear to  the  best  advantage,  or  rather,  to  do  himself 
justice,  or  rather  still,  to  be  himself.     This  was  a 
new  experience  to  him.     He  had  never  met  a  lady 
who  inspired  more  than  a  passing  interest  until  now. 
He  had   known   scores   of   beautiful   women — well 
connected,  fascinating  and  withal  wealthy — but  his 
heart  had  gone  unscathed.     Now^  he  found  himself 
overwhelmingly  in  love;    in  love  with  a  compara- 
tively strange  young  woman ;  apparently  poor  in  this 
world's  goods ;   a  stranger  to  the  luxuries  and  com- 
forts in  which  he  had  been  cradled;    and  while  he 
had  never  been  taught  to  feel  proud  of  his  ancestry, 
yet  he  had  instinctively  respected  it,  and  placed  a 
proper  value  upon  it. 

Arriving  at  the  rectory,  he  was  met  at  the  door 
by  a  servant  and  shown  into  the  cozy  little  parlor, 
where  a  fire  had  been  lighted  to  dispel  the  damp  of 
the  raw  September  evening.  He  drew  a  chair  near 
the  hearth  and  tried  to  be  calm  and  collected.  While 
casting  a  nervous  glance  around  at  the  room,  it 
never  once  occurred  to  him  to  contrast  it  with  the 
large  rich  parlor  of  his  far  away  Southern  home. 

He   had  not   long   to   wait,   until  the   door   was 
quietly  opened  and  admitted  thf,  only  woman  in  all 
^3 


194  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

the  world  for  whom  he  cared — the  only  woman  be- 
fore whom  he  was  all  too  ready  to  fall  down  and 
worship.  She  had  evidently  spent  no  little  time  on 
her  toilet.  She  then  and  there  presented  a  vision 
that  never  during  his  life  faded  from  his  memory. 
There  was  no  fulsome  display  of  finery ;  but  every- 
thing she  wore  was  in  exact  good  taste.  Whatever 
of  color  there  was  in  her  dress,  or  eyes,  or  hair,  or  in 
the  flowers  she  wore,  harmonized  to  perfection ;  of 
jewelry  there  was  none.  She  wore  a  knot  of  violets, 
the  sight  of  which  brought  to  his  mind  that  at  their 
last  meeting  he  had  expressed  a  preference  for  that 
particular  flower,  and  the  thought  added  a  strand 
to  the  cable  of  his  hope.  She  came  forward  with  an 
easy  grace,  tall  and  slender,  but  charmingly  propor- 
tioned. There  was  a  quiet,  refined  elegance  in  her 
every  motion.  Calm  and  collected  as  she  appeared, 
there  was  an  eager  look  in  her  beautiful  brown  eyes 
as  she  met  his  searching  gaze.  Neither  spoke  as 
their  hands  met  in  a  firm  grasp.  In  silence  they  sat 
down;  this  was  no  occasion  for  ordinary  common- 
places. 

"I  must  have  lost  my  tongue  on  the  way.  How 
odd  this  silence,"  the  Doctor  said. 

"Do  you  think  so?  Is  it  not  true  that  sometimes 
silence  is  more  eloquent  than  words  ?  Silence  is  ever 
considered  golden.  Certainly  it  is  safer.  If  we 
have  kept  silent,  when  it  would  have  been  best  to 
have  spoken,  the  opportunity  may  present  itself 
when  we  make  amends ;  but  having  said  too  much, 
it  can  never  be  recalled." 

"Well,  yes,  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  what  you 
say  is  correct ;  and  were  it  not  that  there  is  so  much 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  195 

that  I  must  say  to  you;  and  were  it  not  that  you 
have  given  me  to  understand  that  I  could  not  de- 
pend upon  any  further  interviews  vvuth  you,  I  could 
be  content  to  sit  thus  indefinitely — alone  with  you — • 
and  know  no  happier  state." 

To  this  no  answer  came,  except  the  flushing  of 
the  face  he  so  intently  gazed  at.     He  continued, 

''Miss  Law,  why  must  I  go  away  and  never  see 
you  again?" 

After  a  lapse  of  some  time  she  said, 

"Because,  Doctor,  it  will  be  best  for  you — and 
best  for  me." 

"That  is  better  than  the  average  woman's  answer ; 
though  I  should  have  been  terribly  shocked  if  you 
had  said  simply  'because.'  Your  answer,  however, 
is  almost  as  unsatisfactory.  You  wotild  be  hope- 
lessly deficient  in  womanly  intuition  if  you  did  not 
know  that  my  heart,  nay,  m}^  whole  being,  is  in- 
fatttated  with  you.  And  it  is  meet  and  proper  that 
you  should  know  more  about  me  than  you  do.  In 
the  twenty-five  years  of  my  life  this  is  the  first  time 
when  I  have  felt  called  upon  to  say  who  and  what 
I  am.  I  had  no  idea  how  embarrassing  it  would  be 
to  speak  of  one's  personality.  There  are  certain 
matters  about  Avhich  I  would  not  ask  you  to  take 
my  word — I  mean  as  to  who  and  what  my  connec- 
tions are  and  have  been ;  what  my  standing  is  in  a 
community  where  I  have  lived  always ;  and  whether 
my  circumstances  are  such  as  to  insure  you  a  com- 
fortable home  and  congenial  surroundings — " 

"Excuse  me,  Doctor,  for  interrupting  you ;  is  this 
necessarv  between — " 

"Yes,  Miss  Law,  life,  and  even  love,  is  not  all 


196  Studies  in  Black  and  AVliite 

sentiment.  There  is  a  practical  side  to  everything. 
I  will  give  any  friend  of  yours,  whom  you  may  in- 
dicate, references  to  any  number  of  persons  who  are 
in  position  to  know  about  these  things,  and  whose 
reliability  is  unimpeachable." 

''Doctor,  I  should  not  need  any  indorsement  of 
anything"  you  mig'ht  say." 

''Still,  Miss  Law,  you  cannot — it  is  impossible 
that  you  should — realize  what  the  outcome  of  this 
interview  means  for  me.  It  involves  my  earthly 
happiness — my  very  life — everything.  Whether  I 
stand  or  fall,  I  must  feel  that  I  have  not  left  one 
word  unsaid — one  word  that  might  be  necessary  to 
your  having  my  case  clearly  put  before  you.  Oh, 
it  means  so  much  to  me!  With  my  wdiole  heart,  I 
love  you.  I  have  never  loved  any  one  else.  I  shall 
never  love  any  one  else.  With  you  I  can  be  happy 
and  contented ;  without  you  I  shall  be  unhappy  and 
miserable  every  way  beyond  the  power  of  language 
to  express.  If  a  life  devoted  to  your  service — if  a 
love  that  knows  no  qualification — if  ample  means  to 
supply  your  every  wish,  would  make  you  happy, 
your  happiness  as  my  wife  would  be  assured." 

Whatever  of  protest  she  had  contemplated  faded 
out  of  her  eyes  and  she  had  turned  them  squarely  on 
his  during  his  last  remarks.  The  procedure  was  so 
much  out  of  the  orthodox  manner  that  she  was  first 
confused,  then  won.  During  the  remainder  of  his 
remarks  she  never  took  her  eyes  from  his  face.  It 
was  not  a  stare,  but  rather  a  look  of  keenest  inter- 
est— drinking  in  every  word  as  it  fell  from  his  lips. 

"I  have  recently  lost  both  my  parents,"  he  went 
on,   "who  were  ever  considerate  of  my  happiness 


studies  in  Black  and  White  197 

and  well-being.  As  they  were  growing  old,  they 
were  naturally  anxious  that  I  should  marry.  I  may 
as  well  tell  you  here,  that  it  has  been  the  custom  in 
our  family  to  intermarry.  I  have  several  marriage- 
able cousins,  charming  in  every  way.  There  was 
one  in  whom  my  family  were  especially  interested. 
When  this  cousin  was  born,  I  was  four  years  old, 
and  an  old  aunt  of  ours,  who  had  never  been  mar- 
ried and  was  very  vsxalthy,  conceived  the  idea  of 
giving  her  property  to  this  little  girl  and  myself  with 
the  understanding  that  when  we  grew  up  we  should 
marry.  We  were  thrown  together  on  any  and  all 
occasions,  but  there  was  never  any  urging.  I  have 
wondered  that  I  could  not  love  her.  She  is  beauti- 
ful, highly  accomplished,  and  with  a  fortune,  inde- 
pendent of  our  aunt's  estate,  equal  to  my  own. 
There  was  but  one  thing  wanting — we  were  not  in 
love  with  each  other,  and  without  that  we  would  not 
think  of  marrying.  To  be  fully  candid,  I  did  make 
heroic  efforts  to  think  of  her  as  indispensable  to  my 
happiness — those  efforts  were  fruitless.  I  could  not 
love  her.  I  cannot  love  her,  except  as  my  dear 
cousin.  I  can  love  only  you !  On  my  honor  as  a 
gentleman,  I  say  to  you,  that  my  heart  had  never 
been  touched,  until  I  came  here  and  saw  you." 

At  this  juncture  her  face  gradually  sank  into  the 
palms  of  her  hands,  while  she  cried, 

"Spare  me,  Doctor,  I  pray  you ;  spare  me — spare 
us  both !" 

"Say  not  so.  I  would  spare  you  any  pain ;  but  I 
must  say  my  say.  I  must  win  you — you  must  not 
say  me  no.  All  of  the  pent-up  affection  of  which 
my  poor  heart  is  capable  has  burst  in  on  me,  and  I 


198  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

find  myself  overwhelmed  by  it — swept  off  my  feet 
by  this  tornado  of  feeling  for  you,  dear  one,  which 
no  other  being  has  ever  inspired." 

Her  hands  dropped  from  her  face  and  gradually 
her  eyes  rose  until  they  met  his  pathetic,  pleading- 
face,  and  rested  there  until  he  ceased  to  speak. 

"Believe  me,"  he  continued,  "when  I  say  that  my 
whole  heart  has  gone  out  to  you  in  pure,  true  love ; 
and  in  a  way  that  I  had  thought  impossible.  If  you 
find  in  your  heart  that  you  can  love  me,  and  trust 
me,  I  am  sure  that  I  can  make  you  happy,  if  a  de- 
voted heart  and  ample  means  can  make  happiness  on 
earth.  I  can  but  feel  that  an  all-kind  Providence 
was  keeping  my  heart  whole  until  I  met  you.  I 
could  never  be  happy  with  any  other  woman.  Oh ! 
what  must  I  say  or  do,  to  convince  you  of  the  truth 
of  what  I  am  saying  to  you?  How^  shall  I  be  able 
to  give  you  some  idea  of  what  I  feel,  and  what  all 
this  means  to  me?" 

On  and  on  he  pleaded,  with  all  the  eloquence  he 
could  command ;  with  all  the  pathos  his  heart  could 
prompt ;  conscious  all  the  time  of  how  weak  his  ef- 
forts were,  how  far  short  he  was  falling  of  all  that 
his  hungry  heart  wanted  to  say. 

When  he  had  finished  speaking,  they  sat  looking 
into  each  other's  eyes.  He  was  wondering  wdiat  ef- 
fect his  pleading  had  made.  He  made  no  attempt 
to  take  her  hand  or  to  draw  nearer  to  her ;  but  no- 
ticing that  she  seemed  dazed,  he  said, 

"Dearest  one,  have  you  heard  what  I  have  been 
trying  to  say  to  you?" 

She  made  an  effort  to  arouse  herself,  but  appar- 
ently without  success.     Her  eyes  slowly  closed,  the 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  199 

color  came  and  went  in  her  face.  He  became 
alarmed  lest  she  should  faint.  He  leaned  forward 
and  put  his  arm  around  her  waist ;  her  head  drooped 
until  it  rested  on  his  shoulder.  In  this  way  they  re- 
mained for  some  moments,  never  a  word  being 
spoken ;  then  she  raised  her  face  to  his  and  their 
lips  met  in  one  long,  sweet  kiss.  In  the  next  instant 
she  tore  herself  away  and  sprang  to  her  feet,  and 
said, 

^'Doctor,  do  you  really  care  for  me?" 

"I  do — I  do,  with  all  my  heart  I  do!  How  can 
you  doubt  me?" 

"Then  I  do  not  doubt  you.  As  you  do  care,  spare 
me — spare  me  this  ordeal.  We  must  not  meet 
again ;  it  cannot  be.  Oh,  it  cannot  be  as  you  wish. 
Please  say  good-by." 

Again  he  tried  to  take  her  in  his  arms ;  but  she 
glided  away  from  him  in  all  her  dignity,  saying, 

"Doctor,  you  are  a  gentleman ;  you  would  not 
take  advantage  of  a  weakness ;  please  spare  me,  I 
am  not  myself.  This  interview  must  come  to  an 
end.  Do  not  ask  me,  I  can  explain  nothing;  it 
would  only  give  pain  and  could  not  alter  the  out- 
come. Good-by,  please,"  and  she  held  out  her  hand 
to  him. 

The  Doctor  could  not  be  rude,  though  it  broke  his 
heart.  He  raised  her  hand  to  his  lips  and  kissed  it, 
then  turning  left  the  room.  As  he  passed  out,  he 
heard  her  drop  into  a  chair,  and  the  low  groan  that 
escaped  her  lips.  He  paused — how  could  he  leave 
her  thus?  It  was  with  the  greatest  effort  he  re- 
sisted turning  back,  but  he  did  so,  feeling  that  he 
had  no  right  to  intrude  upon  her  privacy.     Slowly 


200  Stiidics  ill  Black  and  White 

and  sadly  he  wended  his  way  homeward,  dazed  and 
confused — not  knowing  what  to  think.  That  she 
felt  indifferent  toward  him,  he  could  not  believe; 
yet  that  she  meant  exactly  what  she  had  said,  he 
equally  believed.  Sure  he  was  that  she  was  not 
trifling  with  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

From  sheer  exhaustion  the  Doctor  slept  soundly 
until  morning,  when  he  awoke  with  a  dull,  heavy 
feeling  at  his  heart — a  feeling  that  life  was  not 
w^orth  the  living.  After  breakfast  he  had  a  long, 
confidential  talk  with  his  landlady,  during  which  he 
gained  the  idea  that  Miss  Law  might  entertain  a 
very  strong  prejudice  against  slavery.  Mrs.  Han- 
ner  had  not  said  so,  in  so  many  words ;  but  she  had 
given  him  that  idea.  It  is  to  be  suspected  that  she 
had  done  so  with  a  view  of  showing  him  that  his  suit 
would  be  hopeless ;  for  she  had  come  to  like  him 
very  much — so  much  that  she  would  wish  to  save 
him  further  pain.  If  she  had  expected  to  see  a 
cloud  of  disappointment  darken  his  handsome  face, 
she  was  disappointed ;  for  on  the  contrary,  his  face 
lighted  up  wonderfully  as  he  hastily  excused  himself 
and  left  the  r.oom. 

Very  soon  he  was  seen  striding  away  toward  the 
w^oods,  his  gun  upon  his  shoulder,  his  step  having 
regained  its  wonted  elasticity,  and  his  face  some- 
thing of  the  peaceful  calm  of  by-gone  days.  On  and 
on  he  went;  hunting?  No,  thinking  and  thinking, 
with  all  the  concentration  that  he  alone  can  do  who 
has  some  overpowering  motive  spurring  him  to  the 
very  best  within  him.  Finally,  throwing  himself 
down  on  that  grassy  knoll  where  first  he  had  met 
Miss  Law — where  first  his  heart  had  been  touched 
by  the  witching  goddess,  he  thought  it  out.  *'This 
explains  everything.  To  think  of  a  few  negroes, 
more  or  less,  standing  between  us  two !    I  will  brush 


202  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

this  away,  in  one  way  or  another."     Rising  and  re- 
turning home,  he  sat  down  and  wrote  this : 


My  Dear  Miss  Law  : 

I  am  sure  that  you  have  been  thoroughly  honest 
with  me.  I  do  not  beHeve  that  you  have  uttered  one 
word  with  the  intention  of  leading  me  to  think  that 
you  cared  one  fig  for  me.  But — and  this  may  sound 
egotistical — I  do  not  believe  that  you  are  wholly  in- 
different toward  me;  and  yet  there  seems  to  be 
somethinof  that  over-balances  this.  What  that  some- 
thing  is,  I  have  been  unable  to  conceive;  and  you 
have  persistently  declined  to  enlighten  me.  Now 
there  is  one  thing  that  may  possibly  be  in  the  way — 
yet,  if  that  were  the  real  cause,  I  am  at  loss  to  un- 
derstand why  you  should  hesitate  to  say  so ;  I  refer 
to  my  being  a  Southerner — in  other  words,  a  slave- 
owner. For  the  nonce,  I  had  lost  sight  of  the  fact — 
and  passing  strange  it  is,  that  it  should  be  a  fact — 
that  so  large  a  proportion  of  Northern  people  enter- 
tain a  deep-seated  prejudice  against  us.  And  the 
more  strange  it  is,  that  this  is  as  applicable  to  the 
most  intelligent  as  it  is  to  the  uninformed,  who 
might  be  excused  on  account  of  their  ignorance. 

That  any  person  or  set  of  people  should  be  op- 
posed to  our  peculiar  institution,  might  be  perfectly 
natural  and  unblamable ;  and  we  make  no  complaint 
against  them,  whatever.  What  we  do  complain  of 
is  that  we  should  be  condemned  in  toto  for  a  condi- 
tion that  we  did  not  inaugurate,  and  for  which  we 
are  not  responsible,  which  was  thrust  upon  us — and 
by  the  very  people  who  are  readiest  to  damn  us.  It 
is  unfair;    it  is  unchristian.     We  of  the  Soutli  en- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  203 

slaved  no  one.  Nor  are  we  responsible  for  slavery  in 
this  country.  As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn, 
the  South  never  imported  but  one  cargo  of  negroes ; 
and  it  would  not  be  fair  to  say  the  South  did  that, 
because  throughout  that  section,  that  importation 
was  frowned  down  and  condemned,  in  such  a  way 
as  to  make  it  a  failure  financially.  How  can  well- 
informed  people  forget  that  the  negro  was  brought 
to  this  country  by  British  and  New  England  ship- 
owners ;  and  that  when  they  ceased  to  be  profitable 
in  this  cold  climate,  they  were  shipped  South  and 
sold  to  our  forefathers?  If  slavery  be  a  heinous 
crime  now,  it  was  a  heinous  crime  then ;  and  the 
negro  should  have  been  freed,  instead  of  being  ship- 
ped off  and  sold.  The  holdings  were  not  so  numer- 
ous then  that  their  liberation  would  have  bankrupted 
the  country  or  endangered  society.  Now  after  he 
has  thriven  and  greatly  multiplied  in  the  genial  cli- 
mate of  the  South,  under  the  care  of  his  Southern 
master,  it  has  become  a  very  different  matter.  He 
is  the  principal  source  of  wealth,  and  has  become  so 
numerous  that  to  free  him  now  would  involve  most 
disastrous  results ;  almost,  if  not  quite,  bankrupting 
the  country  and  jeopardizing  society,  if  not  the  Gov- 
ernment itself. 

"Now,  Miss  Law,  I  do  not  propose  to  go  into  any 
exhaustive  discussion  of  this  subject.  I  have  neither 
the  time  nor  the  inclination,  nor  yet  the  data  at 
hand,  from  which  it  should  be  studied  and  honestly 
discussed;  but  I  do  so  much  wish  to  put  myself 
right  with  you.  You  have  not  intimated  that  you 
hold  extreme  views  on  this  subject,  nor  that  this  is 
the   stone   that  must  be^  rolled  away.     On   second 


204  Studies  in  Black  and  AVhite 

thought,  I  can  understand  why  you  would  hesitate 
to  do  so.  But  how  was  I  to  know?  As  I  have  said, 
I  cannot  afford  to  leave  a  stone  unturned  where  the 
happiness  of  my  life  is  at  stake.  You  will  scarcely 
be  prepared  to  believe  me  when  I  say,  if  I  had  to 
free  my  negroes  to-day  my  greatest  regret  and  so- 
licitude would  be  on  their  account.  They  have  been, 
and  are  now,  my  trusted  friends.  We  have  grown 
up  together.  We  trust  each  other,  and  would  die 
for  each  other.    What  more  can  be  said  ? 

"I  will  not  ask  you  to  reply  to  this  note  if  you  do 
not  care  to  do  so.  I  will  not  ask  to  see  you  again  if 
you  do  not  wish  to  see  me.  I  love  you  as  I  had 
thought  I  could  never  love  any  one.  I  love  you  with 
my  whole  being.  I  shall  live  and  die,  true  to  that 
love;  and  if  that  love  is  unrequited,  I  shall  be  of 
all  men  the  most  miserable.  Heaven  grant  that  it 
may  not  compromise  my  hope  of  reaching  that 
haven  of  final  rest. 

"I  leave  myself — my  happiness — in  your  dear 
hands. 

'7ack  De:  Mar." 

Having  mailed  this  letter.  Doctor  De  Mar  felt  a 
load  roll  from  his  heart ;  he  had  done  what  he  could. 
He  doubted  very  much  whether  he  would  hear  any- 
thing from  it ;  but  it  was  a  stone  turned.  He  spent 
the  next  few  days  with  gun  and  rod,  and,  as  far  as 
outside  appearances  could  determine,  had  regained 
his  usual  good  spirits  and  composure.  When  Sun- 
day came,  contrary  to  his  custom  he  remained  at 
home  from  church;  and  when  the  family  returned 
they  found  him  in  the  sitting-room  reading. 


studies  in  Black  and  AVhite  205 

''You  were  not  at  church  this  morning,  Doctor." 

"No,  Mrs.  Hanner,  I  have  spent  the  morning 
reading  and  thinking." 

"There  was  quite  a  turn-out  to-day.  I  beHeve 
that  3^ou  were  the  only  one  I  missed." 

"Yes,  weh,  of  all  sinners,  I  must  have  been  the 
chiefest.  Probably  I  should  have  gone,  as  I  am 
thinking  of  going  home.  This  is  my  last  Sunday 
here." 

"Miss  Law  asked  after  you,  as  we  came  out — if 
you  were  still  here?" 

"Did  she,  indeed?  I  would  scarcely  have  ex- 
pected her  to  feel  sufficient  interest  in  the  matter 
to  think  of  it  at  all.  By  the  bye,  Mrs.  Hanner,  I 
took  advantage  of  your  hint,  though  I  am  sure  that 
you  did  not  intend  it  as  such,  and  wrote  to  Miss 
Law ;  and  wrote  very  plainly.  I  am  not  at  all  sure 
how  she  took  it;   she  may  have  been  offended." 

"I  would  scarcely  think  so,  from  the  fact  of  her 
asking  after  you  as  she  did  to-day — something  that 
she  would  not  have  done  if  she  had  been  hurt." 

"Mrs.  Hanner,  you  said  that  Aliss  Law  might  ob- 
ject to  me  on  sectional  grounds,  or  at  least  it  were 
possible,  if  not  probable.  You  told  me  some  time 
ago  that  she  had  had  a  number  of  offers.  I  sup- 
pose they  were  from  this  section;  therefore,  she 
could  not  have  had  the  same  objections  to  them, 
and  they  seemed  not  to  have  fared  any  better  than  L 
How  would  you  explain  that?" 

"I  make  no  effort  to  explain  anything  concerning 
it.  Doctor,  because  I  know  nothing  positively  about 
it;  only,  that  she  has  rejected  every  offer  that  has 
been  made  her.     For  some  reason  she  has  granted 


206  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

you  greater  indulgence  than  any  one  else;  whether 
that  was  brought  about  by  your  insistence,  or  from 
special  favor,  I  am  unable  to  say.  I  have  noticed  it, 
and  others  have  done  so;  and  some  have  been  so 
unkind  as  to  tease  her  about  it.  I  say  unkind,  for  it 
has  been  a  matter  of  concern  with  her  friends  to  get 
her  out  of  her  retiring  ways  as  much  as  possible; 
and  any  remark  of  that  kind  will  only  add  to  the 
difficulty." 

The  Doctor  laughed  a  hard  metallic  laugh,  and 
said, 

"If  Miss  Law  has  been  more  indulgent  to  me, 
than  the  other  poor  devils,  they  have  my  unqualified 
sympathy;  and  may  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon 
their  souls.  I  believe  that  is  what  the  judges  say, 
when  they  condemn  some  poor  v/retch  to  the  gibbet. 
Well,  it  seems  that  she  had  not  forgotten  me.  That 
I  suppose  ought  to  be  some  consolation." 

''May  I  ask,"  said  Mrs.  Hanner,  ''if  you  had  any 
answer  to  your  letter?" 

"Not  a  word." 

The  announcement  of  dinner  put  an  end  to  the 
conversation. 

When  the  Doctor  returned  from  hunting  the  next 
day,  Inde  ran  to  meet  him,  with  the  information  that 
Miss  Law  had  spent  the  afternoon  there,  and  that 
she  had  just  gone. 

"Then  you  have  had  a  nice  dav  of  it — haven't 
you?" 

"No,  I  did  not,"  said  the  child,  "she  and  mother 
went  off  to  the  library,  and  shut  the  door,  and  would 
not  let  me  go  in.  They  must  have  had  some  se- 
crets." 


studies  ill  Black  and  AVhlte  207 

Fearing  that  the  child  might  say  too  much,  he 
emptied  his  catch  to  distract  her  mind  from  the  sub- 
ject. 

At  the  dinner  table  he  attempted  to  read  Mrs. 
Manner's  face ;  but  twice  she  caught  him  in  the  act, 
and  he  desisted.  Matters  must  take  their  course. 
He  had  tried  so  hard  to  unravel  the  tangled  skein 
that  had  wound  so  unmercifully  around  his  heart, 
and  had  miserably  failed.  Now  let  Old  Time  take 
it  in  hand.  He  generally  straightens  things  out,  if 
one  will  only  wait. 

Thursday  was  spent  in  fishing ;  and  having  whip- 
ped the  stream  with  fair  success  in  filling  his  bag, 
and  in  tiring  himself,  he  came  to  his  favorite  pool, 
w^here  he  was  accustomed  to  rest,  and  threw  him- 
self down  on  the  grass.  He  had  informed  Mrs. 
Hanner  that  morning  at  the  breakfast  table  that  he 
had  decided  to  go  home  on  Friday.  That  was  in  a 
way  settling  something;  but  he  was  not  sure  that 
he  had  not  been  too  hasty.  While  he  thought,  he 
discovered  a  very  decided  odor  of  violets.  Where 
were  they  ?  He  looked  around  in  every  direction ; 
no  one  was  in  sight.  Finally  he  discovered  that  the 
violets  lay  scattered  on  the  ground  about  him. 
Sweet  violets  they  were,  not  the  wild  ones  that  grew 
thereabouts.  Moreover,  they  wxre  not  in  the  least 
wilted.  He  arose  to  his  feet  to  take  a  more  extended 
view  of  the  neighborhood,  but  there  was  no  one  in 
sight.  Still,  there  were  the  violets  in  his  hand, 
sweet,  crisp,  and  fresh ;  who  could  have  placed  them 
there  ?  And  why  should  they  have  been  put  at  that 
particular  place?  It  was  quite  puzzling.  Reaching 
home,  he  went  immediately  and  placed  the  flowers 


2  08  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

in  water.  Without  the  sHghtest  ground  for  so  do- 
ing, he  connected  Miss  Law  with  the  violets.  How 
absurd  a  thing  a  man  in  love  will  do  is  beyond  divi- 
nation. He  leaned  over  them  and  buried  his  face 
into  the  very  heart  of  them — and — positively  kissed 
them.  Remember,  this  was  on  Thursday  evening. 
To-morrow  he  was  going  home;  and  whether  he 
should  ever  see  Hazelhurst  again,  was  exceedingly 
doubtful.  How  about  the  violets  ?  He  picked  them 
up  and  looked  them  over,  one  by  one. 

*'It  is  strange,"  he  soliloquized,  "who  could  have 
placed  those  violets  there  on  that  particular  place? 
Violets  at  that.  I  am  going  home  to-morrovv. 
When  I  came,  everything  looked  bright  and  prom- 
ising. As  the  direction  is  changed,  presto!  all  is 
changed." 

He  had  learned  to  look  over  his  mail  when  it  came 
in ;   but  there  was  nothing  there  of  any  importance. 

"I  might  as  w^ell  begin  packing  my  trunks" ;  and 
he  fell  to  the  task  with  a  wnll.  He  had  not  more 
than  half  finished,  when  he  stopped  and  looked  at 
the  violets. 

''It  would  scarcely  be  good  form  not  to  go  and  say 
good-by.  Though  I  doubt  if  it  is  expected  of  me — 
it  might  be  embarrassing.  As  I  am  going  to-mor- 
row— well,  I  might  go  over  and  say  good-by — to 
the  family.  That  is  it,  I  will  just  say  good-by  to 
the  family." 

Nine  o'clock.  The  Doctor  rang  the  bell  at  the 
rectory  door.  When  the  servant  came,  he  handed 
her  his  card,  which  had  written  on  it  in  pencil,  "To 
say  good-by  to  the  family."  He  was  shown  into  the 
parlor,  where  burned  a  cheerful  fire.    There  was  an 


studies  in  Black  and  White  209 

odor  of  violets.  The  rector  came  in  and  was  soon 
followed  by  his  wife  and  Miss  Law.  The  conver- 
sation was  commonplace  to  a  decided  degree — to  a 
degree  that  showed  that  there  was  some  embarrass- 
ment. The  Doctor  was  just  waiting  for  a  pause  in 
the  conversation  to  say  good-by,  and  take  his  de- 
parture, when  there  was  an  outcry  from  a  child,  evi- 
dentl}^  in  pain.  The  rector  and  his  wife  hastened  to 
ascertain  the  cause.  The  rector  soon  returned  and 
asked  the  Doctor  to  excuse  them  as  the  child  had 
hurt  herself  and  was  quite  nervous. 

Miss  Law  and  Doctor  Jack  sat  looking  straight 
into  the  burning  embers  and  at  the  pictures  they 
saw  there.  Among  others,  the  Doctor  saw  one  cer- 
tain evening  that  had  been  spent  in  that  room,  when 
this  silence  was  supposed  to  be  eloquent,  and  his 
companion  had  upturned  her  lips  to  his.  The  mem- 
ory came  rushing  back  to  overwhelm  him  again. 
He  immediately  arose  and  said, 

*'Miss  Law,  may  I  commission  you  to  say  good-by 
to  Mrs.  and  Mr.  Twedon  for  me?  I  go  home  to- 
morrow." 

Miss  Law  had  risen  and  was  standing  some  two 
or  three  paces  from  him.     She  began  by  saying, 

"Doctor  De  Mar,  I  had  thought  you  incapable  of 
cruelty  to  any  one,  and  more  especially  to  me,  after 
your  recent  protestations,  which  I  suppose  you  have 
not  so  soon  forgotten." 

He  started  back,  aghast. 

'I  cruel — and  to  you  ?" 

When  you  affirmed  and  re-affirmed  that  you 
14 


210  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

cared  for  me  above  everything  else  in  the  world,  I 
believed  you — believed  in  you  implicitly." 

He  advanced  a  pace,  with  utter  amazement  de- 
picted in  his  face. 

''Miss  Law,  the  one  great  satisfaction  that  I  was 
carrying  away  with  me  to  my  desolate  home,  was 
the  conviction  that  you  were  incapable  of  trifling 
with  me." 

''I  trifle — and  with  you?"  assuming  an  injured 
air.  "Then  I  must  have  been  mistaken  in  thinking 
that  you  were  cruel — in  thinking  that  you  did  not 
really  care — so  very  much."  Advancing  with  both 
hands  extended,  "Then  you  are  mistaken  in  think- 
ing me  capable  of  trifling  with  you  now."  She  took 
both  his  hands  in  hers,  and  looking  up  in  his  face, 
asked, 

"How  could  you  be  so  cruel  ?  How  could  you 
stay  away  from  me  all  these  days  ?  How  could  you 
go  away  now  and  leave  me" — she  hesitated  a  mo- 
ment— "when  I  wanted  you — so  much?" 

In  tender  thought,  I  drop  the  curtain,  not  so  much 
to  hide  that  which  might  be  deemed  ludicrously  silly 
by  those  who  have  gone  unscathed  by  the  gentle 
god,  or  by  those  perhaps  who  have  grown  passe  and 
skeptical ;  but  I  drop  it  rather  because  of  the  sacred- 
ness  of  it  all. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

During  the  afternoon  of  that  eventful  Thursday 
a  note  had  been  handed  to  Inde  at  Mrs.  Manner's 
gate — it  matters  not  by  whom — with  the  request 
that  it  be  handed  to  Doctor  De  Mar  as  soon  as  he 
should  return.  It  is  one  of  the  prerogatives  of 
happy,  playful  childhood  to  forget.  Inde  was  no 
exception  to  the  rule,  and  not  likely  to  forego  any 
of  her  rights — Inde  forgot.  It  was  while  waiting 
for  her  boarder's  return  that  night  Mrs.  Hanner 
happened  to  find  the  note,  dropped  and  forgotten  by 
the  child,  in  the  sitting-room.  She  carried  it  to  the 
Doctor's  room  and  placed  it  on  his  table.  When 
that  gentleman  returned  he  found  it  lying  there; 
and  in  substance  it  said  something  like  this : 

''If  Doctor  De  Mar  will  call  at  the  rectory  before 
going  South  he  will  hear  something  which  he  may 
consider  to  his  advantage." 

In  a  half  dozen  places  the  paper  upon  which  it 
was  written  was  stained  by  the  crushed  violets  it 
contained. 

Matters  pertinent  moved  rapidly  in  the  next  few 
days.  In  fact,  it  is  wonderful  sometimes  how  much 
may  be  crowded  into  a  few  days — when  "Barkis  is 
willing." 

On  the  following  morning,  when  Doctor  De  Mar 
called  at  the  rectory  quite  a  number  of  matters  were 
discussed,  only  to  be  hauled  over  and  discussed 
anew.  If  you  have  had  experience  you  know  how 
it  was ;  if  you  have  not,  you  would  not  understand, 
nor  would  you  learn  anything  that  would  advantage 


212  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

you  when  your  time  comes — they  are  ah  different. 
He  was  to  call  the  next  morning  and  evening.  Sun- 
day he  was  to  meet  her  at  church  and  accompany  her 
home.  Then  he  was  not  to  call  again  until  Tuesday 
evening,  as  he  was  going  to  the  city  Monday,  return- 
ing the  next  day ;  for  so  it  was  mutually  arranged. 
Monday  morning  saw  a  very  spruce  young  gen- 
tleman swinging  toward  the  station  to  catch  the 
first  fast  train  for  the  city.  His  step  w^as  spring- 
ing— his  face  was  aglow  with  health  and  strength 
and  contentment.  He  had  the  appearance  of  a  well- 
to-do  man,  satisfied  with  his  lot  in  life. 

New  York  City,  2  P.  M.  The  same  day  and  the 
same  young  man.  Scene:  Tiffany's,  *  *  *  /\ 
solitaire,  of  the  first  water.  *  *  *  A  keeper,  in 
which  was  engraved  :     "Ever — Violets." 

There  is  one  visit  from  which  we  are  tempted  to 
withdraw  the  curtain,  if  you  promise  to  be  discreet. 
This  is  the  second  visit  after  the  episode  of  the  ring. 
How  they  met  and  what  they  said  at  their  meeting 
is  none  of  our  affair.  These  delightful  occasions 
are  really  too  tender  for  the  public  gaze.  They  are 
even  too  delicate  for  the  glare  of  gas  or  electricity; 
they  want  the  soft,  mellow  light  of  pink  wax  ta- 
pers— and  only  two  people.  When  we  look  from 
iDehind  these  curtains  they  are  sitting  on  opposite 
sides  of  a  small  table — it  is  a  very  small  one.  He  is 
sitting  facing  her,  wath  his  arm  resting  on  the  table ; 
she  facing  the  fire,  with  her  side  to  the  table  on 
which  rested  her  left  elbow,  her  hand  supporting  her 
chin.     Her  sleeves  were  of  some  open  pattern;   and 


studies  ill  Black  and  AVhite  213 

this  left  one  had  dropped  away  from  her  arm; 
well — an  arm  of  which  she  had  no  cause  to  be 
ashamed,  to  say  the  least  of  it — round,  white  and 
tapering.  She  is  looking  into  the  glowing  embers. 
What  she  thinks  and  what  she  feels,  I  could  not  be 
tempted  to  guess — I  have  never  been  a  young  wo- 
man in  love. 

''Dearie,  let  me  see  the  rings  on  your  finger," 
holding  out  his  hand.  She  placed  hers  in  it.  The 
stone  m  the  engagement  ring  glowed  and  warmed 
with  the  love  that  was  in  their  hearts;  and  such 
love!  The  love,  I  mean,  the  first  love,  that  comes 
to  grown-up  people,  whose  habits  and  notions  of 
things  have  been  well  formed ;  it  is  a  very  different 
affair  from  that  kiddish  fancy,  born  of  impulse — 
overwhelming  to-day — simmering  down  to-mor- 
row— transferred  the  next — leaving  never  a  scar — ■ 
scarcely  a  sigh — bidding  it  farewell.  It  may  be  safe 
to  conjecture  that  something  on  this  line  of  thought 
was  passing  through  their  minds;  so  often  they 
found  themselves  thinking  the  same  thoughts,  inde- 
pendently. 

''Is  it  not  lovely?  I  have  never  cared  for  dia- 
monds for  myself;  of  course  they  are  pretty  and  all 
that,  but  I  have  never  coveted  them;  but,  Jack,  this 
is  our  engagement  ring — a  sacred  pledge  between  us 
two — and  I  would  not  exchange  it  for  all  the  gems 
that  Kimberly  has  produced,  or  ever  will  produce. 
It  means  so  much,  Jack,  to  us !  It  means  that  you 
and  I  will  go  on  loving  each  other ;  becoming  dearer 
and  dearer  to  each  other;  always  living  together, 
always  loving  and  trusting  each  other — nothing- 
ever  coming  between  us — never   a   doubt  nor  the 


214  Studies  m  Black  and  AVhite 

shadow  of  a  doubt."  Then  she  paused;  they  were 
looking  at  each  other;  each  reading  undying  love 
in  the  eyes  of  the  other.  For  a  moment  they  were 
silent. 

"Ay,  Jack?" 

^'Forever  and  forever!"  Ah,  how  kind  it  is! 
How  passing  kind  it  is !  The  blind,  dumb  to-mor- 
row, with  its  impenetrable  veil.  How  many  glad 
hearts  would  there  be  in  the  world  to-day  if  the 
great  future  were  to  open  out  its  vast,  hidden  store 
for  mortal  inspection? 

''By  the  bye,"  said  she,  taking  the  keeper  from 
her  finger,  "I  am  not  sure  that  I  fully  comprehend 
this  inscription  :     'Ever — Violets.'  " 

"Ever,  our  love — ever  and  forever.  For  better, 
or  for  worse;  in  sickness  and  in  health;  ever  and 
forever — through  good  report  and  bad  report — for- 
ever. Violets.  Bless  their  purple  hearts !  Had  it 
not  been  for  violets,  I  doubt  me  if  I  should  be  here 


now." 


"Oh,  yes  you  would;  you  can't  fly  in  the  face  of 
fate." 

'Ah,  you  little  fatalist !" 

'You  know  how  hard  I  tried  it — and  see,"  hold- 
ing up  her  jeweled  hand. 

"Did  fate  scatter  those  violets  on  the  knoll  where 
I  found  them — where  first  I  met  you  ?" 

"They  were  wild  ones  no  doubt;  nature  scatters 
them  broadcast." 

"Does  nature,  first  hand,  give  that  delightful 
odor  to  wild  violets?"  he  said  as  he  picked  up  a 
bunch  of  them  and  held  them  to  her  face.  "Does 
fate   pluck   them,   and   scatter   them   about   on    the 


J 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  215 

grass,  and  at  that  particular  spot  ?  Have  I  told  you, 
that  when  I  threw  myself  down  there  that  day,  that 
I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  go  home;  that  you 
would  never  relent ;  but  wdien  I  found  those  violets, 
they  touched  my  dead  hope,  and  there  was  a  tremor 
at  its  heart — it  almost  breathed  again.  The  violets 
bade  me  come  to  say  good-by.  If  I  had  not  come  to 
say  good-by,  what  then  ?" 

"Surely  you  would  not  have  gone  off  and  not 
have  said  good-by;  I  will  not  believe  that  of  you. 
You  would  have  come  when  you  received  the  note 
some  one  sent  you." 

*'I  am  not  so  sure  of  that ;  had  it  not  been  backed 
by  the  violets." 

"Indeed,  you  would.  If  any  one  had  told  me  that 
I  would  throw  myself  at  the  head  of  any  man,  and 
more  especially  at  the  head  of  one  who  could  spend 
days  and  days  almost  in  sight  of  me,  and  not  care 
enough  to  come  to  see  me — whether  he  had  permis- 
sion or  not,  I  would  not  have  believed  it — I  would 
have  scorned  the  idea.  I  cannot  really  believe  it 
now — there  is  some  mistake  somewhere." 

"Tell  me,  dearest,  who  put  the  violets  there,  to 
set  my  poor  heart  to  hoping  again  ?" 

"I  know,  but  I  will  not  tell  until — " 

"Until  when?" 

"Until — until  you  have  a  right  to  ask,"  and  the 
blood  rushed  over  her  face  in  utter  confusion.  He 
leaned  across  the  table — the  table  was  quite  small. 

"Well,  there  is  one  comfort,  I  shall  not  have  long 
to  wait." 

"Indeed,  you  will ;  that  comes  within  my  pre- 
rogative." 


216  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Prerogatives!  You  have  enjoyed  your  preroga- 
tives to  the  full;  haven't  you  said  no — and  to  me, 
think  of  it — dozens  of  times?  There  is  a  limit  to 
most  things,  and  prerogatives  come  within  the  rule. 
I  came  especially  to  tell  you  that  I  have  written 
home  to  have  everything  in  readiness  for  us  by  the 
first  of  October.  Cousin  Dick  will  be  here  next 
week ;  he  is  to  give  me  away,  you  know." 

''Doctor,  surely  you  have  done  nothing  of  the 
kind.  It  is  utterly  impossible.  Why,  that  is  next 
week — in  ten  days — impossible!"  A  look  of  real 
distress  came  into  her  face.  Let's  drop  the  curtain 
one  moment,  please. 

There !  they  have  resumed  their  seats ;  and  he  is 
telling  her,  as  he  holds  her  hands  in  his,  rather 
firmly,  that  his  affairs  at  home  have  been  woefully 
neglected.  She  must  remember  that  he  has  spent 
but  two  or  three  days  there  in  over  two  years. 
Everything  left  in  the  hands  of  the  servants.  Every 
interest  demanded  that  he  should  return  as  early  as 
possible.  He  would  brook  no  reason  for  delay.  He 
had  quite  a  long  string  of  capital  reasons  for  hur- 
rying up  matters.  You  know  how  many  specious 
arguments  an  impatient  lover  can  muster,  on  occa- 
sion.    He  wound  up  by  saying, 

'*Of  course,  I  could  not  be  'so  cruel'  as  to  go  and 
leave  you  behind." 

"Really,  Doctor,  it  is  impossible.  'It  is  so  sud- 
den,' you  know." 

"Fate,  dearie,  fate — it  is  the  hand  of  fate." 

On  and  so,  they  discussed  it,  until  finally  she  went 
into  the  library  to  find  a  calendar.    After  her  return 


(if 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  217 

they  were  standing  before  the  fireplace ;  their  heads 
were  very  near  each  other  as  they  looked  up  the 
date. 

"Let's  see,"  said  the  Doctor,  "the  26th  will  give 
us  one  day  in  the  city.  We  ought  to  have  more  time 
there.     How  will  the  26th  suit  you?" 

"The  26th  will  not  suit." 

"No?" 

'Must  it  really  be  next  week?" 
'Unquestionably." 

'Then  it  must  be  the  24th.  You  don't  mind,  do 
you.  Jack?"  and  her  brown  head  nestled  upon  his 
bosom. 

"I  am  charmed,"  he  said  as  he  stroked  and  kissed 
the  wavy  brown  hair,  "that  will  give  us  two  more 
days  in  the  city.  We  will  meet  Dick  there;  he  will 
not  mind,  when  we  explain  it  to  him.  He  is  to 
marry  soon,  and  will  sympathize  with  us." 

"Pray,  how  are  you  to  explain  without  telling 
him  that  I  moved  up  the  date ;  and  surely  you  would 
not  tell  him  that!" 

"Why  not  ?  You  know  that  I  cannot  tell  a  lie.  I 
can  tell  him  that  you  anticipated  two  little,  wee, 
tiny  days,  you  know." 

"Then,  I  am  not  going  with  you." 

"Oh,  you  are  not?" 

"No,  I  shall  open  my  school  next  Monday  week." 

"Did  you  ever  happen  to  hear  of  the  boy  who  said 
to  another  one,  who  was  standing  by  watching  him 
eat  an  apple,  and  had  asked  him  for  the  core,  'There 
ain't  no  core  to  this  apple?'  Now  that  boy  estab- 
lished a  fact  that  is  as  unchanging  as  the  laws  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians,  and  will  abide  until  the  Mil- 


218  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

lenium  comes :  There  ain't  going  to  be  no  school! 
There!" 

Now,  gentle  reader,  we  will  slip  away  and  leave 
them  to  themselves.  Don't  get  your  feet  tangled  in 
the  curtains  like  that — how  awkward  you  are ! 

Promptly  on  time — noon — September  the  24th — 
the  marriage  of  Jack  De  Mar  ana  Miss  Lilian  Law 
was  celebrated.  If  it  had  been  possible  to  put  this 
event  off  until  the  very  last  chapter,  it  might  have 
been  more  in  accordance  with  the  usual  order  in 
such  cases;  and  w^e  would  have  been  delighted  in 
giving  an  extended  account  of  the  affair  in  ample 
form,  and  in  the  regular  orthodox  way ;  but  having 
no  choice  whatever  in  the  matter,  we  can  but  report 
it  as  it  really  did  occur.  As  it  was,  there  were  a  few 
choice  friends — a  few  elegant  flowers — a  pretty 
ceremony — no  cards;  but  this  great  v\^orld,  brimful 
of  happiness,  into  which  they  passed  out  there,  on 
that  lovely  September  day.  The  sunshine  was 
bright  as  glinting  gold,  bedecked  with  rarest  gems. 
The  air  was  crisp  as  needle  frost.  The  pied  leaves 
on  the  great  maples  and  elms,  swayed  by  the  gentle 
winds,  turned  first  one  mottled  side  and  then  the 
other,  to  catch  the  eye  of  the  fickle  god  as  he  passed 
by.  Everything  was  as  heart  could  wish ;  only  this 
great,  big  world  was  yet  a  trifle  small  for  these  lov- 
ing hearts. 

Mr.  Dick  De  Mar,  a  cousin  of  Jack,  and  whom 
the  reader  has  met,  was  the  only  member  of  the 
family  that  had  been  invited  to  attend  the  marriage 
ceremony,  and  at  the  time  this  was  taking  place  was 
speeding  northward  as  fast  as  steam  and  steel  could 
carry  him.     His  mind  was  pretty  equally  divided  be- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  219 

tween  Jack  and  Dell — what  present  he  would  give 
to  Jack  and  what  he  would  give  his  bride,  and  what 
he  should  carry  back  to  his  beautiful  Dell.  On  his 
arrival  in  New  York  he  went  around  to  their  bank- 
ers, where  he  was  given  a  note  from  Doctor  Jack, 
informing  him  of  the  change  of  program ;  which  he 
would  explain  at  sight.  Further,  that  they  would 
arrive  in  the  city  on  the  afternoon  of  the  24th,  and 
would  meet  him  at  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel. 

Dick  informed  himself  as  to  what  hour  they 
would  arrive.  When  the  time  came,  he  posted  him- 
self in  the  ladies'  parlor,  and  when  they  came  in  he 
was  standing  well  down  toward  the  center  of  the 
room,  his  hands  thrust  down  in  his  pockets,  his  feet 
rather  far  apart,  and  with  a  quizzical  expression  on 
his  face. 

"Hello,  Dick;  you  here?"  said  the  Doctor,  "I  am 
sorry — " 

''You  haven't  the  appearance  to  me  of  a  man  tha. 
is  sorry — I  don't  believe  a  word  of  it."  Ignoring 
Jack's  extended  hand,  he  moved  forward  with  his 
natural  grace  toward  the  bride,  and,  taking  her 
hands  in  his,  kissed  her,  saying, 

"I  am  so  delighted  to  know  you,  cousin  mine," 
still  holding  her  hands ;  "we  are  so  grateful  to  you 
for  taking  compassion  on  this  cousin  of  ours.  We 
were  beginning  to  entertain  grave  doubts  as  to  his 
sanity.  Although  you  will  find  him  the  very  best 
fellow  in  the  world;  trustable  as  the  day,  except 
when  he  takes  one  of  these  spells.  Then  you  want 
to  watch  him ;  but  to  be  truthful,  this  is  the  first  one 
he  has  ever  had,"  and  he  kissed  her  again  as  he  re- 
leased her  hands.    Turning  to  Jack,  he  entwined  his 


220  Studies  iii  Black  and  Wliite 

arms  around  his  cousin  and  kissed  his  cheek,  in  the 
most  affectionate  manner  possible. 

"I  am  dehghted,  old  boy.  Let  me  congratulate 
you,  now  that  you  are  safely  anchored  at  last," 

At  first  Mrs.  De  Mar  was  disconcerted  somewhat 
by  this  young  cousin,  so  full  of  life,  bubbling  over 
with  fun.  She  would  probably  have  been  less  so  if 
there  had  not  been  a  number  of  gentlemen  and  ladies 
in  the  room  as  spectators,  of  whose  presence,  how- 
ever, neither  the  Doctor  nor  Dick  appeared  to  be 
conscious,  so  thoroughly  at  home  were  they.  She 
had  never  been  at  such  a  large  and  fashionable  hotel 
before;  but  very  soon  Doctor  Jack  and  his  cousin 
had  made  her  perfectly  at  her  ease.  Furthermore, 
she  began  to  be  reassured  on  a  point  that  had  given 
her  some  little  anxiety — that  was,  as  to  how  she 
would  be  received  by  these  rich,  and  as  she  half-sus- 
pected, proud  Southerners.  More  than  once  she  had 
asked  herself  if  she  had  not  made  a  mistake.  Sure 
she  was  of  her  husband — there  never  was  a  shadow 
of  doubt  there.  And  now  that  this  cousin  who  was 
so  very  nice  to  her,  without  appearing  to  do  so,  made 
her  feel  perfectly  at  her  ease,  her  confidence  grew  as 
to  how  it  would  be  at  his  home.  In  consequence  of 
this  assurance,  her  spirits  rose,  and  she  became  as 
lively  and  bright  as  if  she  had  never  known  any 
other  life  than  this.  She  and  Dick  soon  became  fast 
friends.  He  entertained  her,  telling  her  about  her 
future  home  and  its  surroundings.  Her  only  trou- 
ble was  in  knowing  exactly  when  he  was  jesting  and 
when  he  was  not. 

"You  must  not  become  discouraged  when  you 
first  get  down  to  Sandy  Flat.     Did  you  know  that 


studies  in  Black  and  White  221 

was  the  name  of  your  future  home?  No?  Well, 
it  is,  and  it  describes  it  to  a  T.  There  is  more  sand 
down  there  than  Carter  had  oats.  Are  you  fond  of 
horseback  riding?  That  is  good.  We  all  ride  horse- 
back down  there  a  great  deal.  Did  you  ever  ride  a 
mule?  No?  You  have  seen  them,  have  you  not? 
Only  a  few?  Well,  you  won't  see  much  else  down 
at  Jack's.  He  has  more  mules  than  anything  else. 
They  are  not  so  very  hard  to  ride  after  you  once 
catch  on,  how  to  hold  on.  You  will  not  be  down 
there  twenty-four  hours  before  he  will  have  you 
out.  Then  there  is  fox-hunting,  that  is  fun,  going 
for  the  fences  and  gullies  and  all  sorts  of  things,  at 
break-neck  speed.    Oh,  but  it  is  fun !" 

'You  are  guying  me,  aren't  you?" 

'Not  at  all.     Hasn't  Jack  told  you  all  about  it?" 

'I  am  afraid  not." 

'Whatever  have  you  and  he  been  talking  about 
all  this  time?  Seems  to  me  that  you  are  going  it 
blind." 

''It  does,  indeed,  look  that  way,"  said  she,  laugh- 
ing. 

"Well,  don't  get  the  blues  about  it.  You  can  re- 
juvenate things  at  Sandy  Flat,  and  put  some  life  into 
it.  Yonder  he  comes,  he  must  not  catch  me  telling 
tales  out  of  school." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

After  dinner  Dick  informed  his  cousin  that  he 
had  procured  a  box  at  the  opera.  Orfeo  was  to  be 
rendered. 

"You  have  heard  it,  Jack,  I  beheve.  And  you, 
Lil,  have  you  heard  it?  Yes?  Tliat  is  fortunate. 
I  shah  place  myself  in  your  hands.  I  am  all  right  as 
to  the  music;  not  that  I  know  all  about  it,  except 
that  I  can  tell  when  it  tickles  my  fancy,  as  well  as 
the  next  one.  I  tried  to  get  a  libretto  and  post  my- 
self;  but  it  was  so  late,  and  I  did  not  want  to  miss 
your  arrival.    I  am  glad  that  you  are  up  on  Italian." 

''I  would  not  put  it  that  strong,"  said  Mrs.  De 
Mar.  "I  can  follow  and  catch  on  to  the  meaning; 
that  is  all." 

"Well,  that  is  all  right.  We  will  hit  the  high 
places,"  said  Dick. 

"I  will  go  and  get  ready,"  said  the  lady.  "You 
and  Jack  can  have  your  cigars,  and  then  you  will  not 
think  that  it  takes  me  so  long."  The  cousins  went 
with  her  as  far  as  her  room  door ;  and  then  passed 
on  to  Dick's  room,  where  they  sat  down  for  a  smoke 
and  a  chat. 

"Did  you  bring  some  Havana  Plantations  with 
you?  It  is  difficult  to  get  a  real  good  cigar  here. 
My  supply  has  run  out  some  time  since.  I  have 
smoked  a  good  deal  lately." 

"Then  things  have  not  been  running  exactly 
smooth  with  you,  I  should  infer."  Doctor  Jack 
shook  his  head.  They  sat  smoking  in  silence  for 
some  time,  the  Doctor  now  and  then  passing  his 


studies  ill  Black  and  Wliite  223 

cigar  close  to  his  nose  the  better  to  catch  the  aroma 
of  the  weed.     "This  is  a  treat,  Dick." 

"Jack,  I  beheve  that  you  are  a  lucky  dog,"  chuck- 
ing his  thumb  over  his  shoulder  in  the  direction 
from  which  they  had  come. 

"I  know  it,"  said  the  Doctor,  "the  luckiest  fellow 
in  town.  There  aren't  any  more,  Dick — the  only 
one.  Oh,  of  course  Dell  would  come  in  a  close  sec- 
ond, you  know."  And  the  Doctor  gave  his  cousin  a 
pretty  thorough  account  of  his  ups  and  downs ;  how 
nearly  he  came  to  losing  her;  and  how  nice  and 
good  she  was,  after  she  had  made  up  her  mind.  A 
newly  married  couple  will  talk  more  freely  than 
they  will  later  on — it  all  becomes  too  sacred.  Hav- 
ing thought  it  over,  Dick  said, 

"I  wonder.  Jack,  if  it  makes  much  difference,  in 
the  end,  whether  one  has  a  hard  time  landing  his 
game?  First,  you  are  uncertain  whether  your  fly  is 
tempting  enough — if  there  will  be  a  rise  or  not. 
Second,  after  the  fly  is  taken,  will  the  hook  hold? 
How  about  the  line,  will  it  be  strong  enough  ?  There 
goes  the  reel  spinning — my,  how  that  rod  bends ! 
You  believe  that  it  will  break.  Then  it  eases  up  a 
bit,  and  you  catch  your  breath.  There  goes  another 
dash.  You  make  a  slip,  and  there  go  rod,  line  and 
game.  You  are  in  despair.  Directly  you  see  the 
end  of  the  rod  sticking  out  of  the  water,  way  down 
stream ;  you  make  a  dash  for  it,  your  eyes  all  stick- 
ing out  of  your  head,  your  mouth  wide  open,  as  you 
rush  after  it,  in  a  most  undignified  way.  You  throw 
off  your  coat  and  roll  up  your  sleeves,  and  make  a 
head-end  plunge.  There,  you  have  recovered  it. 
And  so,  on  and  on.     Until  finally  you  have  worried 


224  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

the  poor  thing  out  of  resistance.  Then  just  as  you 
are  sure  of  everything,  you  get  your  feet  tangled  up 
in  the  line,  and  head-over-heels  you  go;  but  you 
hold  on  like  grim  death,  and  come  up  sputtering  and 
cur — ing.  Finally  and  at  last,  you  stand  there  with 
the  catch  in  your  hands,  your  collar  unbuttoned 
and  one  end  of  it  is  sticking  up  the  back  of  your 
neck.  One  of  your  braces  has  broken  loose,  and  is 
dangling  dow^n  your  back;  you  are  dripping  from 
head  to  heels,  with  brookwater  and  perspiration,  a 
sorry  sight  to  behold;  but  feeling  like — 'Big  Ike.' 
Or  take  my  case;  everything  lovely,  from  start  to 
finish.  No  hurdles,  no  fences,  no  ditches,  no  gullies, 
no  falls.  I  will  wind  up  in  my  best  evening  suit,  spic 
and  span;  everything  just  so — not  a  hair  ruffled.  I 
wonder,  Jack,  if  it  makes  any  difference  in  the 
end?" 

"Well,  you  see  there  is  one  very  great  difference, 
Dick,  in  our  cases,  and  it  is  a  very  important  differ- 
ence." 

"What  is  that?" 

"You  have  had  a  nice,  quiet  time ;  everything  the 
color  of  the  rose — so  far — see?  You  have  not 
landed  your  game  yet ;  and  that  makes  all  the  differ- 
ence in  the  world." 

"Tut,  you  can't  scare  me;  nothing  can  happen — 
impossible !" 

"I  have  known  the  impossible  to  happen,  before 
to-day,"  laughing. 

There  was  a  tap  at  the  door :  "The  lady  is  wait- 
ing in  the  parlor."  Gathering  their  hats  and  coats, 
they  hurried  down. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  225 

"I  regret,"  said  the  Doctor,  ''if  we  have  kept  you 
waiting  long." 

"I  am  afraid  that  it  is  I  who  should  apologize  for 
interrupting  you.  You  must  have  so  much  to  say; 
it  has  been  two  years  since  you  have  seen  each 
other." 

''It  was  Dick,  running  on  with  his  foolishness.  I 
only  took  time  to  explain  a  little  matter,  that  was 
somewhat  difficult,  on  account  of  its  delicacy.  You 
doubtless  can  guess  what  it  was — we  have  spoken 
of  it." 

"No,  really  you  did  nothing  of  the  kind,"  turning 
a  suffused  face  to  Dick.  "He  did  not  tell  you,  did 
he — that  it  was  my  doings  ?" 

That  young  gentleman  was  non-committal — only 
a  quizzical  expression  that  might  have  meant  any- 
thing ;  he  was  something  of  an  adept  at  such  play. 

''You  did  not  tell  him:    did  you,  Jack?" 

'Not  in  so  many  words,  exactly." 
'He  did  not  tell  me  anything,  Lil;    he  is  only 
teasing  you — the  wretch  !" 

"Honest?" 

"Pat,"  said  Dick. 

Laughing  and  joking,  they  went  out  to  the  car- 
riage— happy  and  all  that. 

Several  times  Dick  had  called  Mrs.  De  ]\Iar  Lil, 
which  led  him  to  say, 

"Cousin,  I  have  gone  off  half-cocked,  and  am  call- 
ing you  nicknames  without  so  much  as  saying  by 
your  leave.     Do  you  mind  very  much  ?" 

"I  will  be  so  glad  if  you  will  call  me  Lil     At 
home,  ever  since  I  was  a  child,  it  seems  to  me,  I 
^5 


a- 
a- 


226  Studies  iu  Black  and  White 

have  had  to  be  on  my  dignity.  No  one  ever  called 
me  by  any  other  than  my  full  name.  It  will  be  such 
a  relief  to  come  down  off  the  stilts,  and  to  be  treated 
like  every  one  else;  to  take  off  my  shoes  and  go 
wading  in  the  creek ;  to  run  barefooted  on  the  grass ; 
and — and  be  called  Lil.  I  am  so  grateful  to  you, 
for  having  broken  the  ice  for  me.  I  have  been  want- 
ing to  thank  you  from  the  first  time  you  did  it — it 
is  so  kind  of  you." 

"All  right,"  said  Dick,  "I  will  keep  it  up  and  set 
the  pace  for  the  others.  Never  do  you  mind,  when 
you  get  down  to  Sandy  Flat,  you  can  do  just  as  you 
please,  with  no  one  to  say  you  no.  I  am  sure  you 
will  enjoy  the  happy,  restful  life  we  have  down  there. 
The  climate  conduces  to  enjoyment.  There  is  rarely 
a  day  when  one  cannot  get  out  of  doors ;  that, 
within  itself,  is  enough  to  make  life  worth  the  liv- 


mg. 


'Do  you  not  get  tired  sometimes  of  that  easy, 
restful  life,  as  you  call  it?"  said  she. 

"Not  over  much,"  said  Dick,  with  one  of  his 
quizzical  smiles.  "If  we  do,  then  we  go  and  do 
something  and  take  a  rest,  until  we  tire  of  that ;  then 
we  go  back  where  we  started  and  take  that  kind  of 
a  rest.  See?  That  is  all  there  is  to  it.  We  won't 
make  you  do  anything;  nor  will  we  make  you  do 
nothing.  Could  you  find  it  in  your  heart  to  quarrel 
with  that?" 

"Not  at  all,"  she  said,  becoming  aware  that  they 
were  approaching  dangerous  ground. 

Just  as  they  had  taken  seats  in  their  box  the  cur- 
tain went  up. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  227 

"The  tomb  of  Eurydice,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar  to 
Dick.     "There  is  Orpheus,  lying  down  beside  it." 

"Listen,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "at  that  cry  'Eury- 
dice'  in  deepest  agony." 

"I  see,"  said  Dick,  "Orpheus  is  luny  about  the 
girL     The  same  old  story — eh,  Jack?" 

"She-e-e-e-e,"  said  the  Doctor.  "He  says  life 
will  be  impossible  without  her." 

"Very  likely,"  said  Dick,  "that  is  the  proper  thing 
to  say.     Don't  you  think  so,  Lil  ?" 

"He  will  cross  the  dark  Acheron  in  quest  of  her," 
said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

There  was  the  flashing  of  lightning  and  the  deep 
roll  of  thunder. 

"Neither  of  you  need  tell  me  what  that  means — 
it  means  rain.     Did  you  bring  your  goloshes,  Lil?" 

Amore  appears — "What  has  that  chap  to  do  with 
it?"  asked  Dick. 

"He  is  telling  Orpheus,"  said  she,  "that  Jove  has 
been  moved  by  his  sorrow,  and  names  the  conditions 
upon  which  he  can  recover  his  beloved." 

"He  will  do  it,"  said  Dick,  "if  he  is  the  man  I 
take  him  to  be." 

"You  know,  if  Orpheus  looks  back  upon  her  be- 
fore he  passes  the  river  Styx,  he  will  lose  her." 

"I  tell  you,  that  is  a  bad  river;  I  would  not  bet 
on  him." 

And  so  throughout  Dick  kept  up  his  running  fire 
of  raillery,  until  it  came  to  the  chorus  "Love 
triumphs."  "And,"  said  Dick,  "they  lived  happily 
together  ever  thereafter." 

They  returned  to  their  hotel,  chatting  and  laugh- 
ing ;  not  a  care — save  Dick's  longing  for  Dell. 


228  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"May  I  ask,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar,  "who  this  Dell 
is,  that  you  couple  with  Dick's  name  so  often?" 

"Oh,  you  must  wait  and  see/'  said  that  young 
gentleman,  "it  is  a  surprise  I  had  in  store  for  you. 
To  be  honest  with  you,  she  is  my  fiancee.  It  is 
something  of  a  family  secret  yet ;  but  as  you  are  one 
of  us  now,  it  is  all  right  that  you  should  know.  I 
shall  be  terribly  disappointed  if  you  two  do  not  take 
to  each  other  at  once.  I  know  that  she  will  fall  in 
love  with  you  at  sight,  and  I  shall  be  terribly  jeal- 


ous." 


((- 


'You  may  look  to  your  laurels,"  she  said.  "I 
give  you  fair  warning, — I  will  supplant  you  if  I  can. 
Do  you  always  sugar-coat  your  compliments?" 

"Well,  that  depends;  some  take  them  sugar- 
coated,  others  take  them  straight." 

Dick  was  a  whole-souled  young  man,  whose  vi- 
vacity made  him  popular  wherever  he  went.  He 
was  thoroughly  loyal  to  his  friends.  "Love  me, 
love  my  dog,"  was  one  of  his  favorite  mottoes ;  and 
it  was  this  that  made  the  Doctor  so  glad  to  see  his 
wife  and  Dick  such  good  friends.  If  he  liked  her, 
he  would  insist  on  every  one  else  liking  her  too. 
And  the  Doctor  was  so  anxious  that  his  wife  should 
feel  perfectly  at  home  with  his  family.  He  knew, 
of  course,  that  she  would  be  nicely  received  and  all 
that;  but  then  you  know  how  it  is  sometimes.  A 
kind  of  undercurrent  as  it  were.  A  shrug  of  the 
shoulder,  when  no  one  is  looking.  "You  can't  some- 
times always  tell." 

The  next  day  was  spent  m  shopping — and  such 
shopping  as  was  a  revelation  to  the  bride.  Some- 
times she  stood  almost  aghast.     Nothing  but  the 


studies  in  Black  and  White  229 

very  best  of  everything;  the  price  never  seemed  to 
enter  into  any  one's  head — often  was  not  asked. 
Presents  for  everybody;  and  v^hen  presents  were 
purchased  for  old  Aunt  Tilly  and  Uncle  Lot,  and  so 
on  down  the  list  of  house-servants,  she  was  utterly 
amazed.  Surely,  she  thought,  this  cannot  be  done 
just  for  my  benefit — to  mislead  me.  She  was  not 
prepared  to  believe  that  it  was  customary  for  South- 
erners to  buy  presents  for  their  slaves;  and,  more- 
over, be  solicitous  that  they  should  be  appropriate, 
and  would  give  pleasure.  There  was  nothing  to  do 
but  wait  and  see.  She  had  her  misgivings.  While 
the  subject  of  slavery  had  never  been  mentioned  be- 
tween them — only  the  Doctor's  letter,  which  had 
not  been  referred  to  by  either;  yet,  to  say  that  her 
scruples  had  been  entirely  removed,  her  life-long 
prejudices  entirely  overcome,  would  be  misleading 
and  scarcely  to  be  expected. 

On  the  next  morning,  while  at  the  breakfast  table 
Mr.  Dick  De  Mar  said, 

"As  I  missed  the  marriage  ceremony,  and  as  you 
two  are  company,  and  still  again,  you  are  going  by 
way  of  the  sea,  I  have  packed  my  kit,  and  will  take 
the  noon  train  for  the  South  and  Dell." 

"What  is  that?  You  are  going  to  desert  us  in 
this  fashion  ?"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

"It  isn't  a  matter  of  desertion  at  all — a  mere  go- 
ing before,  to  prepare  the  way,  as  it  were.  See  the 
difference?  No,  I  will  none  of  the  sea  in  mine. 
Suppose,  for  instance,  that  it  should  take  a  notion 
and  swallow  us,  who  would  there  be  to  tell  what  be- 
came of  you  and  Jack?  And  as  a  clincher,  who 
would  there  be  to  console  poor  Dell  ?    No,  I  am  very 


230  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

sorry ;  but  steam,  steel,  and  terra  firma  is  my  ticket. 
I  positively  refuse  to  be  moved  from  it." 

''Dick,  did  you  put  those  things  for  Little  Miss 
Tippers  in  the  trunk,  or  did  they  go  by  express?" 
said  the  Doctor. 

''They  have  gone  by  express,"  said  Dick. 

"Then  when  you  get  home,  please  see  that  they 
are  sent  at  once  to  her  cottage,  with  our  compli- 
ments." 

Mrs.  De  Mar  had  wondered  who  this  Little  Miss 
Tippers  was,  for  whom  so  many  nice  presents  had 
been  purchased,  and  about  which  the  Doctor  was  so 
solicitous.  She  cannot  be  one  of  the  family — why 
not  ?    Good-bys  were  said. 

The  young  chatterbox  having  left  them,  the  Doc- 
tor and  his  wife  began  laying  out  a  program  for 
themselves.  They  missed  the  boy,  as  the  Doctor 
called  him. 

"Well,  dearie,  what  shall  we  do  to-day?  We 
have  it  all  to  ourselves ;  to-morrow  we  sail." 

"Whatever  will  please  you;   I  have  no  choice." 

"Come,  come,  that  will  never  do — you  must  have 
notions,  preferences,  likes  and  dislikes,  and  all  that 
sort  of  thing,  you  know.  And  you  must  order  me 
around  generally,  so  that  I  will  feel  like  I  am  a  mar- 
ried man,  and  people  will  not  think  that  we  are 
newly  married." 

"There  will  be  ample  time  for  that ;  you  are  hav- 
ing your  day  now — just  bide  a  wee." 

They  spent  most  of  the  afternoon  strolling 
through  the  streets,  picking  up  such  things  as  struck 
their  fancy.  Whatever  he  thought  would  give  her 
a  pleasure,  now  or  when  they  should  get  to  their 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  231 

Southern  home,  he  bought  with  a  lavish  hand — 
books,  pictures  and  what  not. 

"Opera,  or  theater?"  asked  the  Doctor  after  din- 


ner 


Would  you  mind  remaining  at  home?     I  am 
terribly  tired  this  evening." 

"Above  everything — an  evening  with  you." 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

On  the  following  day  they  boarded  their  steamer, 
bound  South.  The  day  was  perfect.  Old  Neptune 
was  kindness  itself.  It  had  been  calm  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  and  the  poorest  sailors  were  on  deck  as 
they  passed  out  to  sea. 

Procuring  a  passenger  list,  the  Doctor  and  his 
bride  were  looking  it  over.  There  was  quite  a  long 
list,  and  they  had  nearly  looked  through  it  when 
the  Doctor  came  to  the  name — Mrs.  Catsby. 

''Here  is  one  I  know;  but  under  the  circum- 
stances, I  am  not  anxious  to  renew  the  acquaint- 
ance. She  is  an  exceedingly  nervous  person,  and 
not  less  peculiar.  We  would  not  mind  her  for  a  few 
hours ;  but  three  or  four  days — that  is  different." 

Fortune  favored  them  the  first  day  out.  They 
were  seated  at  a  different  table  from  Mrs.  Catsby, 
which  made  it  easy  for  them  to  keep  clear  of  that 
lady.  As  usual,  Hatteras  was  not  to  be  passed  with- 
out tribute;  and  the  early  risers  the  next  morning 
were  mostly  glad  to  return  to  their  staterooms  be- 
fore breakfast  had  been  finished.  Among  the  num- 
ber was  Mrs.  Catsby.  While  the  Doctor,  of  course, 
was  sorry  that  she  had  to  be  ill ;  but  if  she  needs  be, 
then —  The  respite,  however,  was  not  a  continuous 
contract,  it  seems ;  for  very  soon  a  stewardess  came 
to  him  with  a  message  from  a  lady  in  No.  24,  who 
wished  to  see  him  at  once.  She  had  not  sent  her 
name,  but  the  Doctor  knew,  and  there  was  no  way 
out  of  it. 

"Oh,  Doctor,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you.     I  believe 


studies  in  Black  and  White  233 

that  I  shall  die.  In  fact,  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to 
it,  when  I  chanced  to  see  your  name  among  the  pas- 
sengers. Then  there  was  a  ray  of  hope;  but  oh,  I 
am  so  sick !" 

"I  am  sorry  that  you  are  so  ill;  but  I  have  some- 
thing in  my  stateroom  that  will  relieve  you." 

"Please  do  not  leave  me;  I  shall  die.  Can't  you 
send  for  it?" 

Disregarding  her  entreaties,  he  went  for  the  rem- 
edy and  returned  with  his  wife. 

"Mrs.  Catsby,  this  is  my  wife,  who  will  be  glad 
to  do  anything  in  her  power  for  you." 

"I  did  not  know  that  you  were  married,"  she  said, 
which  was  the  only  acknowledgment  of  the  intro- 
duction. 

'I  have  only  recently  married." 
'I  am  extremely  sorry,"  she  said.     "I  fear  that 
your  wife  will  distract  your  attention  from  me,  and 
I  shall  surely  die.     Is  my  reticule  on  that  chair?" 
she  said  to  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

"This?" 

"Yes,  that  is  it;  thanks.  Will  you  please  put  it 
under  my  pillow ;  and  when  I  die,  take  charge  of  it. 
Oh,  Doctor,  I  know  that  I  shall  die!  But  I  cannot 
take  that  medicine.  Does  it  taste  bad?  I  know 
that  it  smells  horrid." 

"No,"  said  the  Doctor,  "it  is  not  unpleasant  to 
take ;   it  has  neither  taste  nor  odor." 

"Then  it  is  worthless.  Oh,  I  shall  die — I  shall 
die!" 

'Let's  try  it  anyway,"  said  the  Doctor. 

'Dear,  did  you  put  my  reticule  under  my  pillow  ?" 

'Yes,  it  is  safe,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 


"] 


234  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

''Will  you  please  hold  my  hands  while  I  take  that 
medicine?  Tighter,  please.  Now,  Doctor,  turn 
your  face  the  other  way ;  I  know  that  I  shall  make  a 
face  when  I  take  it.  Don't  turn  around,  Doctor,  I 
know  that  I  am  looking  a  fright,  just  from  smelling 
it.  It  smells  like — like —  Did  you  ever  hear  those 
horrible  screech-owls  make  that  peculiar  noise? 
Yes  ?  Well,  for  all  the  world  it  smells  just  like  that ; 
it  makes  one  shiver  all  over  at  once." 

''Now  take  the  medicine,  Mrs.  Catsby,"  said  the 
Doctor. 

"Will  you  please  ring  for  the  stewardess?"  she 
said. 

When  she  came  Mrs.  Catsby  said  to  her, 

"Stewardess,  they  say  I  must  take — I  really  must 
take  this  medicine ;  and  I  want  you  to  hold  my  feet 
down;  for  if  it  does  taste  bad,  I  just  know  that  I 
shall  make  a  face  and  kick.  Hold  them  tight — just 
as  tight  as  you  possibly  can — don't  let  me  kick.  Mrs. 
De  Mar,  is  my  reticule  under  my  pillow?  Thank 
you."     ' 

"Mrs.  Catsby,  are  you  going  to  take  the  medi- 
cine?" asked  the  Doctor. 

"No,  I  am  not,"  and  she  tossed  the  glass  and  med- 
icine through  the  porthole  out  into  the  broad,  deep 
Atlantic. 

"Won't  the  lady  try  a  little — just  a  little  hot 
spiced  rum?"  said  the  stewardess. 

"That  is  just  the  thing  that  I  have  been  trying  to 
think  about  all  the  morning.  I  was  sure  the  Doctor 
would  think  about  rum." 

"Get  her  the  hot  spiced  rum,  stewardess,"  said  the 
Doctor.     "Spice  it  well  and  have  it  hot.     You  will 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  235 

not  need  us  to  hold  you  while  you  take  the  rum — 
will  you?" 

"That  is  heartless,  Doctor,  when  you  see  I  am 
dying.  Will  you  please  see  if  my  reticule  is  safe 
before  you  go,  dear  ?" 

"Yes,  it  is  safe,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

"You  have  not  looked." 


'Odd,  isn't  she?"  said  Doctor  Jack. 
'Decidedly!     The  idea  of   a  grown-up  woman 
wanting  some  one  to  hold  her  hands  and  feet  while 
she  takes  a  dose  of  medicine." 

"And  then  not  to  take  it." 

"She  is  certainly  an  oddity." 

"She  is  an  oddity  in  many  respects,"  said  he,  "and 
is  continually  developing  some  new  and  unexpected 
traits  of  character.  At  another  time  she  would  have 
taken  the  medicine  without  a  word ;  but  she  would 
have  said  or  done  something  quite  as  absurd.  With 
all  that  whimsicality  she  is  cool  and  level-headed  on 
occasion." 

"Who  is  she?" 

"She  came  down  from  the  North  in  answer  to  an 
advertisement  by  Mr.  Catsby  for  a  housekeeper. 
He  had  come  South  from  Connecticut,  I  think — 
peddling  clocks.  By  his  tact,  energy,  economy, 
strict  attention  to  his  business,  together  with  a  repu- 
tation for  honesty,  he  gained  the  confidence  of  the 
people.  He  was  very  sociable,  and  was  good  com- 
pany. He  fortunately  secured  the  friendship  of  an 
old  gentleman,  whose  wife  and  child  had  died,  leav- 
ing him  entirely  alone — a  Mr.  Cabbie.  He  was  a 
man  of  means  and  let  Mr.  Catsby  make  his  house 


236  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

his  home,  having  his  company  for  his  keep.  Gain- 
ing the  confidence  of  the  old  gentleman,  he  bought 
his  plantation  and  negroes,  to  be  paid  for  in  ten  an- 
nual instalments.  Mr.  Cabbie  intended  to  spend  his 
time  in  travel ;  but  he  kept  putting  it  off  from  time 
to  time,  until  one  day  he  dropped  over  dead.  Mr. 
Catsby  being  left  alone,  advertised  for  a  house- 
keeper, with  the  result  of  employing  Jerusha  Ted- 
der, spinster,  from  Bucks  County,  Pennsylvania. 
An  amusing  circumstance  led  to  his  making  her  his 
v^ife.  Occasionally — and  only  occasionally — Catsby 
would  get  a  'spell  of  drinking' ;  and  he  would  not 
stop  as  long  as  there  was  a  drop  remaining  on  the 
place.  Miss  Tedder  had  been  established  only  a  few 
months  as  housekeeper  when  Catsby  took  one  of  his 
spells.  He  had  reached  his  last  bottle.  The  thought- 
ful housekeeper  had  decided  that  it  would  be  best 
to  keep  a  wee  drop  in  the  house,  in  case  of  sickness, 
for  instance.  And,  moreover,  she  decided  that  he 
had  been  drinking  long  enough.  So  she  drove  the 
cork  home  in  the  last  bottle  and  then  hid  the  cork- 
screw. Now  Catsby  never  lost  his  legs,  regardless 
of  the  amount  of  whiskey  he  had  imbibed.  On  this 
morning  he  came  blundering  into  the  dining-room 
to  tap  his  last  bottle.  He  found  it  in  its  right  place, 
but  not  so  the  corkscrew. 

"  'Where  is  that  infernal  corkscrew  ?  It  is  always 
getting  out  of  pocket,  just  when  I  need  it.  I  am 
going  to  buy  a  gross  of  them.  Tedder — Tedder — • 
TEDDER !'  his  voice  rising  with  each  repetition  of 
that  lady's  name.  'Where  in  the  thunder  is  that  wo- 
man ?'  She  was  safe  within  a  closet  with  her  hands 
pressed  over  her  lips,  watching  Catsby. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  237 


eke 

n  (- 
(( 

((  <- 

((  (^ 


'Tom — Tom — Tom !'  he  yelled. 

'Sah/  answered  a  half-grown  darky. 

'Come  here  this  minute,  you  black,  smoot  ball  of 
a  rascal.    Where  is  that  corkscrew,  I  tell  you?' 

'I  don't  know,  sah.' 

'Get  it,  and  be  quick  about  it,  or  I  will  take  your 
jacket  off;  do  you  hear?' 

'Yaas,  sah.' 

'Have  you  found  it  ?' 

'No,  sah;  I  cain't  find  it  nowheres  at  all.' 

'Where  is  Miss  Tedder,  then?' 

'I  dunno,  sah.' 

'What  in  the  devil  and  Tom  Walker  do  you 
know  ?' 

"  'I  dunno,  sah.' 

"  'Find  her  and  ask  her  where  that  damned  cork- 
screw IS.  I  am  going  to  buy  a  gross  of  them,  and 
I'll  have  six  in  every  room  in  the  house.  I'll  put 
one  in  every  one  of  my  pockets,  and — and — and  I'll 
put  one  in  each  of  Tedder's  ears  for  earrings.'  Af- 
ter so  long  a  time  Tom  returned  without  either. 
Catsby  was  sitting  in  the  bayvv^indow  of  the  dining- 
room  with  his  last  bottle  clasped  between  his  hands. 

'Can't  you  find  that  woman?' 

'No,  sah.' 

'I'll  get  me  a  gross  of  women,  too ;  and — and — 
and  I'll  put  the  last  one  of  them  in  a  bag,  and  throw 
them  into  the  river!' 

''Thinking  profoundly — that  is,  as  profoundly  as 
a  drunken  man  could  think — he  looked  up  at  Tom, 
with  a  liquor-sogged  smile  on  his  face,  and  in  a 
voice  as  near  like  that  of  a  suckling  dove  as  he  could 
muster,  said. 


238  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

''  'Come  here,  Tom — ^you  are  a  good  boy — can't 
you  get  that  cork  out  in  some  way  ?' 

''  'No,  sah;   I  don't  supposen  I  can.' 

''  'Don't  you  think  you  could  suck  it  out,  Tom  ? 
See  if  you  can't.  Suck  harder — harder.  You 
aren't  half  sucking  hard  enough.'  The  boy  had 
sucked  until  his  cheeks  had  long  since  collapsed  and 
his  eyes  were  bulging  from  their  sockets. 

"  'Go  bring  me  a  wet  towel,  you  can't  suck  worth 
a  cuss !'  When  the  wet  towel  was  brought,  he  pro- 
ceeded with  drunken  gravity  to  wash  off  the  neck  of 
the  bottle.  When  that  was  done,  he  applied  him- 
self to  the  task  of  sucking,  but  with  no  better  success 
than  Tom  had.  Taking  it  from  his  mouth,  he  eyed 
the  bottle  from  every  point  of  view.  Then  he  stared 
at  Tom,  but  deriving  no  inspiration  from  that 
source,  he  scrambled  to  his  feet  and  pulled  off  his 
coat,  rolled  up  his  sleeves  and  applied  himself  anew 
to  the  task  of  sucking.  At  last  putting  the  bottle 
down  on  the  floor,  he  stood  with  his  arms  akimbo 
and  his  feet  well  apart  looking  straight  at  Tom. 
Tom  stood  the  ordeal  for  full  a  minute,  when  the 
corners  of  his  mouth  began  to  encroach  upon  terri- 
tory set  apart  for  the  exclusive  use  and  behoof  of  his 
ears,  which  Catsby  observing,  said, 

"  'Tom,  what  are  you  laughing  at  ?' 

"  'I  isn't  er  laughin',  boss.' 

"  'Tom !' 

"  'Sah.' 

"  'Tom,  I  am  just  obliged  to  have  that  whiskey. 
Can't  we  think  of  some  way  of  getting  at  it  ?' 

"  'I  dunno,  sah,  'ceptin'  we  wuz  ter  push  it  in ; 
mighten  we  do  dat?' 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  239 

"  'Tom,  you  are  a  treasure.  What  made  you 
think  of  that?  Certainly;  push  it  in;  but  don't 
spill  any  of  the  liquor.'  As  Tom  began  to  push, 
Catsby  thought  that  it  was  going  to  be  an  easy  job, 
and  took  the  bottle  away  from  the  boy. 

"  'Give  it  to*me,  Tom,  you  might  spill  some  of  it 
with  your  awkwardness.' 

"He  took  the  bottle,  and  placing  it  between  his 
knees  began  to  push  at  the  cork  with  his  finger.  It 
did  not  move. 

"  Xemme  try,  boss.' 

"  'Take  care,  nigger !  Let  me  put  it  down  on  the 
floor  where  I  will  have  a  better  purchase.'  Suiting 
the  action  to  the  word,  he  placed  the  bottle  on  the 
floor,  and  began  to  push  at  the  cork  again.  All  at 
once  in  went  the  cork  and  the  finger  followed  it,  and 
so  tightly  wedged  did  it  become,  that  he  could  not 
withdraw  it,  pull  and  tug  at  it  as  he  might.  The 
perspiration  began  to  pour  down  his  face  and  neck. 

"  'Tom !'_. 

"  'Sah.' 
'It  looks  like  my  finger  w^as  fast.' 
'Yaas,  sah;   it  do  kinder  look  so  fur  er  fack.' 

"  'What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it,  Tom?' 

'I  dunno,  sah.' 
'In  looking  out  of  the  window  for  an  idea,  he  saw 
the  field-hands  coming  in  for  dinner. 

"  'Tom,  run  and  tell  big  Sam  to  come  here.'  In 
giving  the  message,  the  others  heard  that  their  mas- 
ter was  in  some  kind  of  trouble,  and  several  of  the 
plder  ones  came  too.' 

"  Sam,  I  have  got  my  finger  fast  in  this  bottle 


(( i- 


ii  (■ 
"1 


2  40  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

neck.  How  shall  I  get  it  out?  You  are  a  pretty 
good  mechanic,  are  you  not?' 

"  'Yis,  sur ;  but  I  don't  know  nothin'  erbout  git- 
tin'  fingers  out  uv  bottles.     Cain't  yer  pull  hit  out  ?' 

"  'No,  Sam,  I  have  tried  that  until  I  have  pulled 
nearly  all  the  skin  off  my  finger.' 

"  Xemme  see,  boss,'  said  Sam,  and  he  took  the 
bottle  and  finger  in  his  hand  and  began  pulling,  until 
Catsby  cried  out  with  pain. 

'*  'S'pozen  yer  unscrew  it  kinder,'  said  Alec  the 
blacksmith.  He  came  in  and  began  turning  the  bot- 
tle-neck, but  without  avail. 

''  'Yuz  er  tu'nin'  hit  de  wrong  way,'  said  one  of 
the  bystanders. 

"  'You  shut  up,'  said  Alec,  'you  s'pose  I  don't 
know  which  er  way  ter  tu'n  er  thing  ter  unscrew  hit. 
Yo'  mouf  is  too  big  anyway.     Git  me  some  soap.' 

"Everybody's  face  brightened  at  the  idea  of  soap, 
and  Catsby  wondered  why  some  one  had  not  thought 
of  soap  before.  'Hurry  up,'  said  he,  'I  am  afraid  my 
finger  will  swell  up  in  there.' 

"  'I  don't  see,'  said  Alec,  'how  hit  could  swell  up 
in  dere' ;  but  when  the  soap  was  produced  it  was 
found  that  it  could  not  be  applied  where  it  would  do 
any  good.  So  when  the  soap  failed  there  was  a 
general  sense  of  depression  all  round. 

"  'Hit  would  be  er  monst'ous  pity  ter  hev  yer  fin- 
ger cut  off,'  said  Alec,  'an'  hit's  he  right  finger  at 
dat.' 

"More  than  once  the  thought  of  losing  his  finger 
had  presented  itself  to  Catsby's  mind,  but  on  each 
occasion  some  new  expedient  had  been  suggested, 
and  that  had  driven  it  out  of  his  mind.   For  instance. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  241 

the  cook  had  suggested  giving  him  some  catnip  tea 
as  being  good  for  almost  anything.  Then  she  pro- 
posed a  mustard  plaster  to  the  back  of  his  neck,  to 
draw  the  blood  away  from  the  finger.  Another  old 
mama  thought  that  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to  rub 
the  bottoms  of  his  feet  with  goose  grease,  and  then 
toast  them  at  the  fire.  Still  another  knew  of  a 
child's  life  being  saved  when  everything  else  had 
failed  by  putting  an  onion  poultice  behind  the  ears, 
and  she  came  in  with  a  couple  ready  to  apply;  but 
old  Uncle  Sol  pushed  her  back,  saying, 

"  'Thur  right  thing  ter  do,  is  ter  put  er  terbacker 
poultice  over  de  pith  of  he  stomic.  Hit'll  mek  'im 
monst'ous  sick,  but  hit'll  mek  his  finner  swivel  up 
so  yer  can  pull  hit  out.'  Many  other  suggestions 
were  made.  Alec  said  that  he  had  never  heard  of 
anybody  getting  their  finger  fast  in  a  bottle  before. 

"  'I  has,'  said  old  Uncle  Sol.  'I  knowed  er  nigger 
onst  who  got  he  finner  in  er  bottle — jes'  like  dat — 
an'  it  stay  dere,  an'  it  stay  dere,  until  he  tuck  de 
lock-jaw,  an'  he  died  de  most  frightfulest  death, 
havin'  fits  an'  things  an'  cussin'  an'  er  swearin'. 
An'  'twas  said  dat  it  wuz  because  dere  wuz  whiskey 
in  de  bottle  dat  made  him  die  such  er  turr'ble  death. 
De  preacher  said  it  wuz  **01d  Harry"  dat  wuz  atter 
'im.' 

''Under  all  this  fire,  Catsby  was  getting  exceed- 
ingly nervous.  Besides,  the  whiskey  was  beginning 
to  die  out,  and  that  added  to  his  nervous  state.  He 
began  to  whimper.  Miss  Tedder  thought  that  it 
was  time  she  should  put  in  an  appearance.  She 
came  running  into  the  room. 
16 


242  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

''  'Dear  me,  Mr.  Catsby,  whatever  can  be  the  mat- 
ter ?  Have  you  hurt  yourself  ?  I  am  so  sorry.  How 
did  you  hurt  yourself?     Did  you  fall  up  the  steps?' 

"Touched  by  her  kind,  sympathetic  voice,  he 
broke  all  up  and  cried  and  boo-hooed  right  out,  as 
though  he  didn't  care  who  heard  him. 

''  'Yer  see.  Missis,'  said  Alec,  'he's  got  his  finger 
fass  in  er  black  bottle,  an'  cain't  git  hit  out  'ceptin' 
ter  cut  it  off.' 

"  'Of  course,'  said  Miss  Tedder,  'it  will  not  do  to 
let  the  finger  stay  in  the  bottle  neck.  The  circulation 
will  stop  and  then  mortification  wnll  set  in.  At  the 
same  time  it  would  be  a  great  pity  to  have  the  finger 
cut  off — and  it  is  his  right  hand  at  that.'  The  while 
she  was  looking  most  disconsolate.  Mr.  Catsby 
stopped  crying,  and  looked  up  into  her  kind  face — 
it  looked  exceedingly  kind  to  him  then — and  asked, 

"  'Shall  I  send  for  a  doctor,  my  dear  Miss  Ted- 
der ?' 

"  'Not  just  yet.  Tom,  go  and  bring  me  the  small 
tack-hammer,  and  tell  the  cook  to  send  me  a  sad- 
iron and  the  dishpan.'  When  they  were  brought, 
every  one  stood  open-mouthed  in  wonder  as  to  what 
she  was  going  to  do. 

"  'Now,  Alec,  hold  the  iron  under  the  neck  of  the 
bottle.    Put  the  dishpan  on  the  floor  under  it.' 

'What  is  the  dishpan  for?'  asked  Mr.  Catsby. 
'To  catch  the  whiskey,  if  any  should  spill.' 
'Damn  the  whiskey!'  said  Mr.  Catsby.     'I  will 
never  touch  another  drop  as  long  as  mice  eat  cheese,' 
and  he  kicked  the  pan  across  the  room. 

"A  gentle  little  tap  with  the  tack-hammer  on  the 
neck  of  the  bottle — ting — and  it  was  done.     Catsby 


u    I' 

a  i- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  243 

Sprang  to  his  feet,  and  before  Miss  Tedder  or  he 
knew  what  was  happening,  he  was  embracing 
her,  and  kissing  her  cheek,  and  pouring  out  his 
thanks,  protesting  that  she  had  saved  him  from 
lockjaw  and  death  generally.  In  the  mean  time, 
she  was  struggling  to  free  herself.  When  he  did 
become  conscious  of  what  he  was  doing,  he  drew 
back,  saying, 

*'  'Forgive  me,  Miss  Tedder ;  I  did  not  mean  the 
least  disrespect  to  you.  I  have  the  most  profound 
admiration  for  you.  And  I  want  to  beg  your  par- 
don for  ever  having  considered  you  an  ordinary 
woman,  and  with  no  higher  thoughts  than  how  the 
dinner  was  to  be  served,  while  you  really  are  a  wo- 
man of  extraordinary  parts — a  genius — equal  to 
the  most  trying  emergencies.  Again  I  beg  your  par- 
don.' He  had  been  holding  her  hand  in  spite  of  her 
efforts  to  free  it.  Now  she  broke  away,  and  ran  out 
of  the  room. 

"Within  a  month  they  were  married,  and  lived 
happily  together  until  he  died,  leaving  her  his  entire 
fortune." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

On  the  same  evening  Doctor  De  Mar  and  his  wife 
were  sitting  alone  at  the  port  rail  of  the  promenade 
deck,  looking  at  the  vast  expanse  of  water.  Night 
was  setting  in,  and  the  full  moon  was  coming  up  out 
of  the  waves.  As  she  rose  higher  and  higher,  her 
soft,  tremulous  light  glinted  along  their  tops. 
Higher  and  higher  she  takes  her  way.  The  light 
path  widens  and  widens,  and  reaches  out  from  their 
feet  to  where  the  sky  and  water  meet.  A  soft  gentle 
breeze  coming  in  from  the  southeast  played  with 
the  bride's  fluffy  hair,  as  a  kitten  plays  with  a  thistle- 
down— a  play  which  the  Doctor  watched  with  in- 
tensest  pleasure. 

''Dearie,"  he  said,  taking  her  hand  in  his,  "is  not 
our  happiness  complete?" 

For  an  answer  she  closed  her  fingers  around  his 
more  firmly,  though  she  took  not  her  eyes  from  the 
moon  and  the  waves.  "Is  there  something — one 
single  something — wanting?" 

Slowly  turning  her  face  to  him,  she  said : 

"As  gold,  for  practical  purposes,  must  have  some 
harder,  baser  metal  combined  with  it,  so  happi- 
ness— ^liuman  happiness — must  needs  have  some  al- 
loy to  save  it  from  soft  insipidity.  Is  it  not  so,  my 
husband?" 

It  was  the  first  time  that  she  had  called  him  hus- 
band— a  word  than  which  none  sounds  so  sweet  to  a 
newly  married  man.  He  had  been  waiting  and  lis- 
tening for  it  days  and  days,  and  now  that  he  thought 
there  was   something — a  vague  idea  it  was — that 


studies  in  Black  and  White  245 

was  wanting,  this  calling  him  husband  was  reassur- 
ing and  doubly  precious.  For  some  moments  they 
were  silent,  as  was  often  their  wont;  the  moon,  the 
waves,  the  gentle  breeze,  and  these  two. 

"I  thought,  my  wife,  that  my  happiness  was  com- 
plete. It  needed  that  dear  word — just  that  dear 
word,"  and  his  free  hand  patted — oh,  so  tenderly, 
her  fair,  round  cheek. 

"Was  not  that  missing  word,"  she  said,  "an  alloy ; 
only  you  were  not  aware  of  it  ?  So  you  see,  we  need 
not  of  necessity  be  aware  of  the  baser  metal;  and 
not  being  aware  of  it,  our  pleasure  is  not  qualified 
by  it." 

"If  only  I  could  know  that  you  were  perfectly 
happy." 

"I  had  never  considered  that  state  possible  in  this 
life,"  she  said. 

Again  they  sat  thinking  it  out. 

"It  seems  to  me,"  he  said,  "that  we  would  neces- 
sarily know  what  was  wanting  to  make  us  happy — 
perfectly  happy,  if  you  prefer." 

"Scarcely  necessary." 

"A  thing  of  which  one  is  unconscious  could  not 
affect  one's  perception,  I  ween." 

"It  is  possible  in  any  event  that  there  may  be 
something  which  we  are  unwilling  to  believe  indis- 
pensable to  our  happiness,  which  in  fact  is  so." 

"Possibly.  Dearie,  is  there  something  of  which 
you  are  conscious  that  is  wanting  to  make  you 
happy,  or  to  make  your  happiness  complete?" 

"Jack — my  dear  husband — I  am  happy;  happier 
than  I  had  ever  dreamed  that  I  could  be  in  this 


246  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

world.  Let  that  satisfy  you.  I  am  content.  I  am 
happy !" 

''Dear,  you  have  never  referred  to  my  last  letter 
in  any  way;  was  that  letter  satisfactory?  If  you 
had  prejudices,  did  that  remove  them?" 

"Doctor,  you  and  I  cannot  afford  to  be  otherwise 
than  perfectly  candid  with  each  other;   can  we?" 

"Most  certainly  not." 

"You  must  know  how  difficult,  nay,  impossible, 
it  is  to  uproot  at  one  fell  swoop  prejudices — if  you 
prefer  to  call  them  that — which  have  grown  up  with 
us  from  earliest  infancy;  convictions  that  we  have 
never  heard  gainsaid.  Even  when  the  judgment  has 
been  convinced,  that  first  training,  those  fast-grown 
ideas,  will  remain  in  spite  of  any  effort  we  may 
make.  Dear,  I  should  never  have  brought  up  this 
subject.  I  made  up  my  mind  to  that  when — when 
I  scattered  those  violets  where  I  knew  you  would 
find  them,  with  the  hope  that  they  would  carry  some 
silent  message  from  my  heart  to  yours." 

"Then  you  did  scatter  them  upon  the  knoll  ?" 

"Who  else  would  have  cared  to  do  so?  But,  hus- 
band, as  you  have  brought  up  this  subject,  once  for 
all  let's  settle  it — if  not  the  subject-matter,  a  course 
of  action  with  reference  to  it.  Whether  I  consider 
slavery  right  or  wrong  has  nothing  to  do  with  it; 
whether  I  believe  the  slave-owners  responsible  for 
slavery,  is  quite  another  thing.  I  do  not  believe  that 
you  individually  are  responsible.  I  am  thoroughly 
convinced  of  your  honesty  and  uprightness,  your 
truthfulness  and  kind-heartedness.  If  I  were  not,  I 
would  not  have  been  here  to-night  as  your  wife,  but 
back  in  my  humble  home  heart-sore  and  miserable, 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  247 

because  I  had  learned  to — shall  we  not  leave  some- 
thing to  the  imagination  ?" 

''No,  nothing  to  the  imagination  to-night,  dear." 
''Then,  because  I  had  learned  to  love  you  as — as  I 
never  could  have  loved  any  one  else.  I  never  should 
have  loved  any  one  else.  How  could  I,  dear,  having 
known  you?"  and  her  arm  slipped  around  his  neck 
and  she  kissed  his  cheek.  "Feeling  that  way,  1 
trusted  you  entirely.  I  could  not  believe  that  you 
were  doing  an  intentional  wrong.  Then  I  per- 
suaded myself  that  I  would  not  be  doing  a  wrong 
to  come  with  you  down  to  your  Southern  home,  and 
with  you  do  what  we  could  to  mitigate  the  poor 
negro's  sufferings — if  sufferings  there  were." 

"That  is  all  right,  barring  the  compliments  to  my- 
self. But  let  me  say  something  to  you,  and  be  sure 
that  I  mean  every  word  of  what  I  shall  say.  I  have 
no  doubt  but  that  you  have  been  taught  to  think  that 
our  slaves  were  captured  and  torn  away  from  their 
families,  and  forced  into  slavery  by  us;  that  we 
have  to  watch  them  to  prevent  their  escape  and  gain- 
ing their  freedom;  something  to  which  they  are 
looking  forward  and  pining  for,  above  everything  in 
the  world.  Now,  dearie^  this  is  what  I  want  to  say 
to  you :  I  have  quite  a  number  of  slaves,  and  vast 
quantities  of  land  that  would  be  worthless  without 
them.  If  you  find  one  single  negro  that  wishes  to  be 
free,  we  will  free  him;  or,  if  there  be  any  number 
of  them,  you  may  free  them." 

"The  laws  of  your  State  would  not  permit  that." 

"The  laws  of  my  State  would  not  permit  me  to 

free  them  within  its  lines ;    but  it  does  not  prevent 


248  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

any  one  from  taking  his  slaves  into  what  are  called 
free  States  and  freeing  them." 

''But  if  you  were  to  free  a  part  of  them,  a  great 
many  others  might  ask  it.  I  would  not  impoverish 
you  while  every  one  else  held  his  property." 

"Well  and  good — I  would  not  be  impoverished. 
I  have  sufficient  means  independent  of  them  to  keep 
us  from  want.  Besides,  what  are  slaves  and  land  in 
comparison  with  your  happiness — which  means  my 
happiness,  dear — I  love  you  so !" 

''My  precious  husband !" 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

It  was  a  lovely  afternoon.  The  morning  had  been 
quite  cool  for  the  locality  at  this  season  of  the  year. 
Uncle  Lot  was  "almost  shore"  that  he  saw  frost  on 
some  pine  straw  when  he  got  up.  It  "wuzn't  clare 
daylight  tho',''  and  he  "wuzn't  perfec'  shore  erbout 
it."  The  old  man  was  not  to  be  caught,  he  prided 
himself  upon  the  accuracy  of  his  statements. 

"We  hain't  dug  our  pertaters  yit,  but  Marse  Jack 
an'  de  Missus  is  er  comin'  home  ter-day  er  ter-mor- 
rer,  an'  I's  had  everybody  cleanin'  up  spic  an'  span, 
'cause  Marse  Jack  don't  like  ter  see  things  all  whap- 
per- jawed  an'  outen  place.  Yer  knows,  Marse  Dick, 
he  holds  me  'sponsible  fer  everyt'ing,  whether  he's 
yere  er  summers  else." 

"Oh,  well.  Uncle  Lot,  Jack  is  stepping  so  high, 
now  that  he  is  married,  I  am  afraid  that  he  will  not 
see  even  you,"  said  Mr.  Dick  De  Mar. 

"Don'  yer  fret  yerself.  Mars  Dick.  Marse  Jack'll 
see  Lot  'fore  any  odder  nigger  on  his  place;  an' 
he'll  shake  ban's  wid  'im  too.  Marse  Jack  steppin' 
high,  nuthin' !  Chile,  I  raised  Marse  Jack,  mostly ; 
an'  I  raise  'im  ter  step  jes'  like  Ole  Massa — jes'  so," 
and  he  demonstrated  by  taking  three  or  four  steady, 
dignified  strides  across  the  lawn. 

"Well,  Uncle  Lot,  you  must  have  everything  in 
apple-pie  order.  You  must  have  the  carriages  and 
horses  looking  their  best." 

"Shore,  Marse  Dick.  Come  right  erround  ter  de 
stables,  an'  let  me  show  yer.  Yer  can  see  yerse'f  in 
'em." 


250  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

They  were  starting  to  the  stables,  when  Lot  saw 
Little  Miss  Tippers  drive  up  to  the  gate. 

'Xemme  run  an'  open  de  gate  fur  Missis.  I  don't 
!':now  whur  dat  scamp  Jim  is.  Dey's  all  run  plum 
crazy,  'cause  Marse  Jack  done  ma'ied  er  New  Yawk 
lady;  like  Marse  Jack  couldn'  ma'ied  anybody  he 
pleases,  ef  he  wanted  ter.  I'll  hev  ter  kill  erbout 
half  dese  niggers  yit,  fore  we's  done  wid  it." 

He  hurried  off  to  the  gate  as  fast  as  his  old-time 
legs  would  carry  him. 

''Good  afternoon,  Uncle  Lot.  How  are  you  to- 
day?" was  her  greeting. 

'T's  middlin'  well,  Missis — middlin'  well,  I  thanks 
yer.  Marm  Tilly  wuz  jes'  wishin'  fur  yer  ter  come 
erround.  Drive  right  up  ter  de  house ;  Marse  Dick 
is  up  dere." 

''Ah,  here  we  are,"  said  Dick.  We  are  always  at 
the  right  place  at  the  right  time.  Glad  to  see  you. 
I  thought  I  would  run  over  and  see  if  everything 
was  in  ship-shape  for  Jack  and  his  wife,  or  rather 
for  Jack;  I'll  leave  it  to  you  to  look  after 
whatever  may  be  necessary  for  the  lady's  com- 
fort. You  will  like  her,  Miss  Tippers.  She  is 
not  pretty  like  Fan — that  you  know  would  not 
be  easy;  but  she  is  all  right  and  suits  Jack  to 
a.  t.  I  like  her  immensely.  There  is  no  fool- 
ishness about  her,  don't  you  know  ?  I  do  hope  that 
Dell  will  like  her.  Jack  is  awful  struck.  Miss  Tip- 
pers, everybody  knows  that  I  am  backing  up  Jack, 
and  therefore  I  would  not  likely  hear  any  criticisms, 
if  there  were  any." 

Dick's  last  remark  did  not  exactly  take  the  form 


studies  in  Black  and  White  2  53 

of  interrogation;    he  simply  left  it  open.     It  was 
useless. 

"Doctor  Jack's  wife  will  be  treated  with  every 
consideration  and  kindness;  there  can  be  no  doubt 
as  to  that,"  she  said. 

"Of  course,  I  know  that ;  but  I  am  not  so  sure  as 
to  what  may  lie  below  the  surface — she  is  not  of  our 
blood;  you  know  the  De  Mars — she  is  a  North- 
erner, possibly  with  Abolition  notions.  You  know 
what  that  would  mean." 

"Doctor  Jack  would  not  lose  sight  of  these  things, 
if  they  were  objectionable — to  a  degree,"  said  Little 
Miss  Tippers. 

"When  a  man  is  daft  about  a  woman,  as  Jack  is 
about  his  wife,  he  is  liable  to  make  a  mistake;  and 
see  things  from  a  different  point  of  view  from 
others;   don't  you  think  so?" 

It  did  not  avail — he  ought  to  have  known  better — • 
Little  Miss  Tippers  was  not  to  be  sounded.  No  one 
knew  this  better  than  Dick,  and,  therefore,  he  felt 
safe  in  saying  to  her  what  he  would  not  have  said 
to  any  one  else.  As  for  himself,  he  had  not  a  doubt 
concerning  Jack's  wife.     She  was  all  right. 

"I  see  Marm  Tilly  telegraphing  for  me,"  she  said. 
"Excuse  me.    Shall  I  see  you  again  before  I  go?" 

"Yes,  I'll  wait.  I  want  to  look  after  the  horses 
and  traps." 

Little  Miss  Tippers  looked  through  the  house 
with  Marm  Tilly,  giving  hints  here  and  there,  when 
she  had  overlooked  anything. 

"You  want  to  start  fires  in  all  the  rooms,  night 
and  morning.  The  house  has  been  closed  up,  in  a 
way,  for  so  long  a  time." 


252  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Lawdy,  Honey,  Fs  got  kin'lin'  wood  in  ebbery 
one  uv  'em  jes'  ready  ter  tech  er  match  ter  'em;  but 
I'll  do  jes'  as  yer  say.  Hit's  shore  er  long  time  since 
white  folks  been  'joyin'  deirselves  in  dis  house. 
Poor  old  Massa  an'  Missus !" 

''Everything  seems  all  right,  Aunt  Tilly." 

''Thank  yer,  Missis,  I'm  mighty  glad  ter  hear  yer 
say  dat.  Ef  Marse  Jack  had  er  ma'ied  some  uv  our 
own  people,  I'd  er  knowed  'zactly  what  ter  do  an' 
how  ter  do  hit;  but  when  hit  comes  ter  New  Yawk 
folks,  I  don't  know." 

"Just  go  right  straight  ahead,  as  you  would  do 
for  any  of  your  own  people,  and  it  will  be  all  right. 
She  will  be  mistress  here,  and  give  orders  if  she 
wants  things  changed.  She  is  a  lady,  or  your  Marse 
Jack  would  not  have  married  her." 

"Thank  yer,  Missis — thank  yer.  Yer  shore  taken 
er  big  load  offen  my  mind.  I's  heard  dat  some  uv 
dem  Northern  folks  wants  ter  be  quality  wid  us  nig- 
gers, an'  then  'spects  ter  be  quality  wid  de  white 
folks.  I  knows  dat  ain't  gwine  ter  wuck.  White 
folks  is  white  folks,  an'  niggers  is  niggers.  De 
Lawd  made  'em  so,  an'  yer  cain't  change  er  lippard's 
spots,  do  what  yer  will — Northern  folks  er  no 
Northern  folks." 

"Now  I  will  go,"  said  Miss  Tippers,  shutting  off 
Aunt  Tilly,  who  did  not  always  know  exactly  when 
to  stop  when  once  underway.  "You  have  man- 
aged very  nicely  indeed,  and  you  will  get  on  with 
the  new  Missus." 

"Thank  yer  ergin,  Missis.  Won't  yer  come  ter- 
morrer  an'  sorter  count'nance  things.  Maybe  she 
would  ruther  see  some  white  folks  erbout  her." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  253 

"No,  Aunt  Tilly,  I  am  not  the  one.  I  think  Mrs. 
Chatham  Jack  will  be  here  to  receive  her." 

"Dat's  so,  Missis.  Yer  knows  what  is  properest 
ter  do  fer  New  Yawk  ladies.     I'm  mighty  glad  yer 


cum." 


When  Little  Miss  Tippers  came  out  of  the  house, 
she  found  Dick  waiting  for  her  on  the  veranda. 

"I  hope  you  found  everything  as  satisfactory 
within  as  I  have  found  them  without,"  said  tha^ 
young  gentleman. 

"Everything  is  as  nice  and  neat  as  could  be,"  said 
Miss  Tippers.     "Aunt  Tilly  is  a  treasure." 

"Will  vou  not  have  a  chair  and  rest?" 

"No,  I  thank  you;  I  must  be  going,"  said  she. 
She  was  not  to  be  trapped  into  a  long  conversation 
with  Dick  in  his  present  mood.  What  she  knew  or 
what  she  thought,  if  anything,  w^as  not  to  be  re- 
peated. 

"Then  I  will  ride  too,"  said  Dick,  who  was  not  to 
be  thrown  ofif  so  easily. 

Assisting  her  into  her  phaeton,  he  mounted  his 
own  horse  and  rode  away  with  her.  Finally  he 
said, 

"Miss  Tippers,  I  am  sure  that  Jack's  wife  will  be 
received  all  right,  but  I  am  not  so  sure  that  there 
is  not  some  undertow  against  her.  While  no  one 
has  intimated  anything  of  the  kind  to  me,  yet  in 
some  quarters  I  imagine  that  there  is  not  much  en- 
thusiasm, and  I  regret  to  say,  in  a  quarter  where  I 
was  most  anxious  that  it  should  be  different." 

"Mr.  Dick,"  she  began,  after  a  moment's  hesi- 
tancy, "one's  zeal  sometimes  thwarts  the  end  that 
one  most  desires.     You  have  been  unqualified  in 


254  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

your  admiration  for  Doctor  De  Mar's  wife,  and  is 
it  not  possible  that  that  has  aroused  some  Httle  jeal- 
ousy?   You  do  not  mind  my  saying  that?" 

''Not  at  all,  I  wish  people  would  talk  right  out 
like  that.  Even  Dell  is  non-committal.  Her  father 
simply  shakes  his  head,  which  I  think  is  worse  than 
open  opposition,  and  I  said  as  much  to  him.  The 
old  gentleman  did  not  like  it,  neither  did  Dell." 

"Would  it  not  be  better,  Mr.  Dick,  not  to  say 
anything — I  mean  more  than  might  be  absolutely 
necessary?  It  is  a  very  old  saying,  and  like  good 
wine  loses  nothing  by  age,  'The  least  said,  the  soon- 
est mended.'  You  are  not  seeking  a  rupture  with 
Dell,  I  am  sure." 

"Heaven  forbid!"  said  he.  'T  would  not  have 
any  trouble  arise  between  us — even  temporarily — 
for  any  consideration." 

"Remember,  'The  least  said — '  Good-by,  here 
our  ways  part." 

"Good-by,  Miss  Tippers.  You  will  like  Jack's 
wife — won't  you?" 

"Yes,  I  am  sure  of  that." 

"But  you  like  everybody." 


CHAPTER  XXX 

Alone — all  alone — shut  out  from  all  the  world 
besides.  No  human  eye  to  see — no  human  ear  to 
hear.  Alone — all  alone — save  her  God  and  herself. 
Surrounded  by  every  luxury  that  wealth  and  refine- 
ment of  the  highest  order  could  provide ;  in  her  lone 
room  she  sat.  A  spacious,  airy  room  it  was.  The 
large,  low  windows  looking  out  over  rolling  lawn 
and  wide  spreading  fields,  white  as  snow.  Hun- 
dreds of  negroes  were  busy  gathering  the  fleecy  cot- 
ton, their  rich  mellow  voices  coming  up,  in  the 
charming  melodies  they  so  much  love,  and  in  which 
they  do  excel.  Birds  sweetly  sang  in  the  clumps  of 
trees  here  and  there.  A  couple  of  young  fawns, 
with  their  white  spotted  backs,  scampered  around, 
darting  hither  and  thither.  An  old  mother  dog  lay 
sprawling  on  the  soft,  smooth  grass,  while  her 
brood,  with  eyes  new  to  sight,  tussled  and  wrestled 
with  each  other,  tumbling  over  in  their  awkward, 
reckless  way,  some  tugging  at  their  mother's  ears 
with  all  their  mights,  growling  and  grunting  as  pup- 
pies will.  Without,  all  was  as  bright  as  the  morn- 
ing itself.  Within —  Pluck  thy  shoes  from  off  thy 
feet,  and  wash  thine  eyes,  thy  hands,  and  thine  every 
thought  with  holy  water.  Where  thou  standest  is 
sacred  ground — a  maiden's  chamber. 

Covering  the  floor  was  a  velvet  tapestry,  creamy 
white,  with  here  and  there,  as  if  dropped  by  chance, 
a  bright  red  rose-bud  and  a  dark  green  leaf  or  two. 
The  snowy  couch — the  cool  cane  lounge  beside  a 
window — two  or  three  comfortable  chairs — a  small 


256  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

antique  writing  desk,  with  its  natty  furnishings— a 
long  plate-glass  mirror — a  dressing  case  and  its  et 
ceteras,  in  gold  and  silver  and  cut  glass-— a  case  sup- 
plied with  choicest  books,  draped  with  dainty  laces — 
a  center  table  with  its  lamp  and  flowers  and  maga- 
zines— a  few  pretty  water-colors  hung  on  the  walls 
— the  windows  with  prettily  draped  curtains,  all  so 
dainty  and  sweet  and  pure.  Amidst  it  all  sat  Dell, 
daintier  than  the  daintiest  of  all  her  dainty  sur- 
roundings;  beautiful  and  young,  good  and  true,  a 
dream  of  all  that  is  fair  and  lovable.  But  alas !  in 
tears ;  in  tears  over  her  first  sorrow :  hurt,  and  hurt 
by  the  one  who  had  won  her  young  heart,  by  one 
she  loved  best  of  all  the  world.  Ah,  how  it  hurts — 
this  first  hurt! 

There  was  a  tap  at  the  door. 

"What  is  it?"  Dell  asks. 

''There  is  some  one  to  see  you.  Miss  Dell,"  an- 
swered the  servant. 

''I  cannot  see  any  one  now." 

"It  is  Miss  Tippers." 

"Ask  her  to  come  up  at  once." 

In  a  few  minutes  there  was  a  tap  at  the  door — a 
tap  that  was  known  everywhere  Little  Miss  Tippers 
was  known. 

"Come." 

"Oh,  my,  we  have  a  headache,"  said  Miss  Tip- 
pers. "Come  here  to  the  lounge.  Lie  down,  and 
let  me  bathe  it  for  you  with  some  Florida  water." 

Dell  put  herself  in  the  little  lady's  hands,  lying 
down  on  the  lounge  and  resting  her  head  in  her 
friend's  lap,  who  bathed  her  head  and  toyed  with  her 
pretty  auburn  hair,  knowing  all  the  time  it  was  not 


studies  in  Black  and  White  257 

her  head ;  that  it  was  her  heart  that  hurt ;  but  Little 
Miss  Tippers  was  too  tactful  to  say  so.  Quietly  she 
talked  to  her  patient  on  indifferent  subjects,  then  she 
introduced  Doctor  Jack  and  his  wife. 

''Now  we  must  all  try  to  make  it  pleasant  for  her. 
You  know  that  she  is  a  lady,  or  Doctor  Jack  would 
not  have  married  her — a  lady  worth  knowing  and 
cultivating.  Dick,  you  know,  has  met  her,  and  is 
anxious  that  every  one  should  like  her.  You  know 
how  impulsive  he  is,  the  dear  boy,  loyal  and  true  to 
his  friends.  He  thinks  there  is  no  other  such  man 
as  his  cousin  Jack,  and  it  follows  that  he  would  like 
his  wife,  if  it  were  at  all  possible.  Dear  old  Dick! 
How  fortunate  you  are  to  have  him  as  your  pros- 
pective husband." 

Dell  turned  her  face  from  her  little  friend. 

"I  do  not  believe  that  he  loves  me  as  he  used  to." 

"You  silly  little  puss!  Why,  only  yesterday  he 
was  raving  about  you." 

"Honest,  Miss  Tippers  ?" 

"Honest?    Why,  of  course,  honest." 

"Then  I  will  not  doubt  you." 

"Neither  must  you  doubt  Dick." 

"Oh,  Miss  Tippers,  I  am  so  miserable.  I  was  so 
sure  that  he  did  not  love  me.  that  I  sent  back  his 
ring  this  morning.  He  did  not  come  yesterday  af- 
ternoon when  I  was  expecting  him.  He  never  did 
me  this  way  before.     He  does  not  love  me." 

"You  silly,  hasty  girl.  Dick  went  over  to  San- 
downs  yesterday  afternoon,  to  see  that  everything 
was  as  Doctor  Jack  would  like  it." 

^7  . 


258  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

''That  is  just  it.  He  is  more  concerned  for  Jack's 
wife  than  for  me." 

*'Tut,  tut,  tut!"  she  said,  which  was  putting  it 
exceeding  strong  for  good  Little  Miss  Tippers,  un- 
der the  most  provoking  circumstances.  ''You  have 
been  entirely  too  hasty.  In  speaking  to  me  yester- 
day about  you,  he  said — " 

There  was  a  smart  rap  at  the  door,  interrupting 
the  sentence. 

"Will  you  please  see  who  is  at  the  door.  Do  not 
let  any  one  in." 

"Please,  Miss  Tippers,"  said  the  servant,  "Mrs. 
Jerix  is  at  the  door.  Says  won't  yer  come  right 
away — that  Solomon  has  got  all  mixed  up  in  er  cot- 
ton gin,  and  tore  all  to  pieces." 

"Good-by,  Dell,  be  sure  and  meet  the  boat  in  the 
morning,"  and  the  little  woman  ran  down  stairs  and 
was  gone. 

"I  wonder  what  Dick  said,"  mused  his  sweet- 
heart; "anyway,  I  shall  not  meet  the  boat.  I  am 
sure  that  I  shall  not  feel  well  to-morrow,  and  that 
will  be  ample  excuse  for  me," 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

''Jerry,  why  are  the  horses  not  around  at  the 
gate?"  asked  Dick  De  Mar. 

''Dat  wuz  jes'  what  I  wuz  er  comin'  eround  ter 
see  erbout.  Yer  ordered  de  black  mares  ter  de 
buggy,  an'  black  Kit  is  hurt  her  laig/'  said  Jerry. 

"Run  back  and  tell  Wade  to  put  the  sorrel  horses 
to  the  buggy,  and  to  be  lively  about  it.  I  have  eight 
miles  to  drive,  and  the  boat  is  due  within  an  hour. 
Hurry,  you  black  rascal,  you !" 

''Shore,"  said  Jerry  as  he  ran  at  the  top  of  his 
speed,  "Marse  Dick  gwine  ter  give  me  a  quarter, 
when  he  calls  me  er  black  rascal."  Nor  was  the  boy 
disappointed  when  he  came  around  with  the  horses — • 
he  got  his  quarter. 

The  De  Mars  had  arranged  that  the  whole  family 
should  meet  the  boat  and  give  Jack  and  his  bride  a 
royal  welcome.  Dick  had  decided  to  go  over  and 
take  Dell  to  the  landing;  thus  securing  the  earliest 
opportunity  of  talking  over  matters  with  her.  He 
had  been  dumfounded  the  day  before  when  he  re- 
ceived their  engagement  ring  from  her.  There  had 
not  been  a  word  W'ith  it.  There  surely  was  some 
mistake.  He  put  the  pair  of  horses  to  the  top  of 
their  speed,  and  reined  up  at  the  Park  gate,  just  as 
the  family  were  coming  out  to  take  their  carriages. 

"Just  in  time,"  said  Dick.  "Good-morning, 
everybody  —  good-morning."  Looking  around, 
"Where  is  Dell  ?  I  do  not  see  her.  She  is  to  drive 
with  me;    I  came  especially  for  her." 

"She  is  not  going,"  said  her  mother. 


260  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

''Not  going?"  asked  Dick. 

''She  is  not  feeling  well ;  and  says  that  she  would 
be  only  a  bother." 

"Bother?  bother  nothing.    Can  I  not  see  her?" 

"If  you  will  wait.  She  has  not  come  down  yet," 
said  her  mother. 

Dick  looked  at  his  watch. 

"We  have  only  twenty  minutes  in  which  to  drive 
to  the  river.  We  haven't  a  moment  to  spare.  Dell 
could  not  possibly  get  ready  in  that  time,  could 
she?" 

"No,"  said  the  mother. 

"I  am  awful  sorry,"  said  Dick,  "but  I  must  be  at 
the  landing  to  meet  the  boat."  Touching  his  spir- 
ited horses  he  was  off. 

Dell  had  been  a  surreptitious  witness  of  what  had 
passed  at  the  gate,  and  while  she  had  not  heard  what 
had  passed,  she  had  a  pretty  fair  idea  of  its  tenor. 
Her  heart  had  beat  with  wild  emotion  when  he  came 
up,  and  cried  in  agony  when  he  drove  away. 

"He  loves  me  not.  He  would  have  come  in  and 
waited  for  me,  if  he  had  cared." 

Then  she  chided  herself  for  not  going  with  the 
others. 

"It  might  all  have  been  mended,  if  only — "  and 
her  sobs  shut  off  the  sentence,  just  as  I  believe  they 
do  the  pain. 

The  boat,  as  is  usual  with  boats,  was  a  trifle  late — 
just  late  enough  for  the  tardy  ones  to  anticipate  its 
arrival. 

Captain  Grizzle,  who  was  an  especial  friend  of 
Doctor  Jack,  had  his  ship  tricked  out  with  all  the 


studies  in  Black  and  White  263 

bunting  that  he  could  muster.  When  the  Doctor 
discovered  this  he  remonstrated  with  him. 

"We  have  had  but  a  simple  wedding,  and  we  are 
not  expecting  any  one  to  meet  us;  so  it  would  be 
better  under  the  circumstances  not  to  make  so  much 
display." 

"Not  a  rag  comes  down/'  said  the  old  captain. 
"I  am  only  sorry  that  I  did  not  know  that  you  and 
your  wife  were  to  be  passengers.  I  would  have  had 
bunting  flying  from  stem  to  stern.  Why,  man,  you 
don't  get  married  every  day,  do  you?" 

As  the  boat  came  around  a  bend  in  the  river,  Doc- 
tor Jack  and  his  wife  were  standing  at  the  prow, 
and  they  saw  crowds  of  people  and  a  large  number 
of  carriages  and  horses  and  servants  awaiting  them. 
Handkerchiefs  and  hats  were  being  waved.  As  they 
approached  nearer,  cheer  after  cheer  accompanied 
the  waving  of  hats  and  handkerchiefs.  Louder  and 
louder  they  grew.  Captain  Grizzle  had  the  bell  cord 
in  one  hand  and  the  whistle  cord  in  the  other,  and 
was  making  bell  and  whistle  atone  for  his  lack  of 
more  bunting.  The  din  was  deafening.  The  Doc- 
tor turned  and  saw  tears  in  his  wife's  eyes.  He 
tried  to  laugh,  and  he  tried  to  say,  "Tears,  dearie?" 
But  the  laugh  was  a  failure,  and  the  tears  came  into 
his  own  eyes,  and  his  convulsed  face  was  speech 
enough.  So  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  her 
before  themi  all. 

Dick  was  the  first  one  to  greet  them,  and  con- 
stituted himself  master  of  ceremonies,  introducing 
Lil,  as  he  called  her  throughout,  to  her  new  kins- 
people.     Every  one  kissed  her,  and  the  kisses  were 


262  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

whole-hearted  and  warm.  Dick's  happiness  was 
complete — save  Dell. 

Old  Uncle  Lot  stood  to  one  side  waiting  his  turn, 
hat  in  hand,  and  his  ivories  were  as  bright  as  his 
eyes — lighting  up  his  good,  honest  face.  Doctor 
Jack  went  over  and  took  him  by  the  hand. 

"Come,  Uncle  Lot,  let  me  introduce  you  to  your 
young  Missus."  As  he  led  him  up,  he  told  his  wife 
who  Lot  was.  He  made  a  most  profound  bow,  say- 
ing, 

"Yo'  most  obedient  sarvant.  Missus." 

"Uncle  Lot,"  and  she  said  this  as  if  she  had  been 
to  the  manner  born,  "you  shake  hands  with  your 
master,  will  you  not  shake  hands  with  me?"  at  the 
same  time  holding  out  her  hand;  and  for  the  first 
time  in  her  life  she  shook  hands  with  a  negro ;  and 
never  in  her  life  had  she  shaken  a  more  honest,  faith- 
ful one — black  or  white.  Taking  her  hand  in  a  most 
respectful  way  he  repeated  his  formula, 

"Yo'  most  faif'ful  sarvant" ;  adding,  "God  bless 
yer — God  bless  yer  both." 

Dick  mounted  a  horse-block,  and  without  consult- 
ing any  one,  announced: 

"Program. 

"To-day — Dinner  at  Sandowns :  Mr.  Dick  De 
Mar  of  The  Hickories,  officiating  for  Jack  and  Lil. 

"To-morrow — At  Palmettos  :  Dinner  and  danc- 
ing in  the  evening. 

"The  next  day — The  Hickories :  Everybody  for 
breakfast,  dinner  and  tea.  Morning,  go  as  you 
please;  evening,  dancing.  No  excuses.  No  cards. 
A  regular,  old-time,  De  Mar  time." 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  263 

x\nd  so  on,  down  the  entire  list  of  De  Mars,  Dick 
rattling  them  off. 

He  wound  up  with  the  announcement  that  Doctor 
Jack  De  Mar  at  any  or  all  of  these  gatherings  would 
give  a  learned  dissertation  on  fishing. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  Dick's  program  was  car- 
ried out  to  the  full  with  many  additions  and  frills — 
saving  the  dissertation. 

Ho  for  Sandowns ! 

When  the  Doctor  and  his  wife  were  seated  in  their 
carriage  and  on  their  way  home,  she  asked,  ''Where 
was  Dell?  I  do  not  remember  her;  there  were  so 
many." 

"She  was  not  there.  Her  mother  said  that  she 
was  not  well  to-day." 

"Oh,  I  am  so  sorry,  on  her  own  account,  and  es- 
pecially on  Dick's,  who  was  so  anxious  that  I  should 
meet  her.  We  must  not  forget  to  express  our  re- 
grets to  Dick." 

"Let's  wait,  it  might  embarrass  him." 

"Embarrass  him?     I  do  not  understand." 

"I  noticed  that  while  he  was  apparently  full  of  life 
as  usual  to-day,  he  was  not  himself.  Besides,  if  she 
had  been  simply  indisposed,  he  would  have  men- 
tioned it  himself.  If  there  has  been  a  little  tiff,  it 
will  be  all  right  between  Dick  and  Dell.  They  are 
very  much  in  love  with  each  other ;  and  that  being 
the  case,  it  is  bound  to  come  out  all  right;  vide — " 
and  he  touched  her  and  then  himself. 

When  the  time  came  to  break  up  at  Sandowns, 
that  first  evening,  Doctor  Jack  took  Dick  aside  and 
said, 

"Say,  Dick,  is  it  a  case  of  shirt-sleeves — collar  up 


2C4  Studies  iu  Black  and  White 

the  back  of  your  neck — a  broken  brace  hanging 
down  your  back — wet  with  perspiration  and  brook- 
water — sputtering  and  cu — ing?" 

''That  will  do,  Jack,  I  own  up.  Dell  has  thrown 
me  overboard.  While  I  have  laughed  and  joked  all 
day,  my  heart  is  down  in  my  boots,  sore  and  bruised, 
and  broken.  Be  merciful.  Jack.  You  and  Lil  will 
help  me  out?" 

"No  one  helped  me  out,"  said  Jack,  with  a  lugu- 
brious face  and  voice.  "Where  is  Little  Miss  Tip- 
pers?   She  was  not  at  the  boat  to  meet  us." 

"She  would  have  helped  me,  and  made  it  all  right. 
She  went  over  there  yesterday  for  that  purpose  but 
just  at  the  critical  moment  that  tow-headed,  pigeon- 
toed  Solomon  Jerix  got  mixed  up  in  a  cotton  gin, 
and  of  course  had  to  send  for  Little  Miss  Tippers  to 
nurse  him.  I  don't  think  that  she  has  finished  gath- 
ering up  the  scraps  of  him  yet ;  and  unless  he  kicks 
the  bucket,  there  is  no  likelihood  of  her  getting  away 
from  there  for  days.  In  the  mean  time,  I  can't  stand 
this  kind  of  thing;  I  have  been  seriously  contem- 
plating the  river  or  a  rope — nothing  has  saved  me, 
except  this  want  of  decision  as  to  route,"  said  Dick, 
unable  to  repress  his  fun,  even  in  so  serious  a  mat- 
ter as  this  was  to  him. 

"Well,  Dick,  we  will  take  it  under  advisement. 
Don't  go  into  the  river.  You  will  only  spoil  your 
clothes;  and  when  we  fish  you  out,  you  will  look 
like  a  drowned  rat,  and  Dell  will  laugh  at  you.  As 
for  the  rope — tut ! — any  fool  can  hang  himself — it's 
common — don't  disgrace  the  family,  by  hanging 
yourself — that  is  the  very  last  resort.  Be  a  man, 
and  keep  a  stiff  upper  lip;    and  maybe  it  will  all 


Studies  in  Black  and  White  265 

come    around    right — we    will    hope    so    anyway. 
Though  it  can't  be  a  case  of  'dress  suit/  it  seems." 

''Come,  Jack,  you  are  guying  me  unmercifully. 
This  is  no  joking  matter;  you  and  Lil  will  help 
me — I'll  depend  upon  you." 

"Good-by  and  good-by." 

Lest  I  weary  you  beyond  human  endurance,  we 
will  not  follow  them  through  the  round  of  gaieties 
that  held  sway  among  the  De  Mars,  according  to 
Dick's  program.  When  it  had  been  going  on  for 
days  and  days,  Mrs.  Jack  asked  Dick  how  long  this 
was  to  last— when  it  would  end? 

"End !"  exclaimed  he,  "I  do  not  understand  you. 
End  ?  There  is  no  end.  Did  you  think  th^t  it  would 
wind  up  with  an  exhibition,  and  speeches  and  things, 
or  that  there  would  be  a  big  explosion,  or  some  such 
catastrophe  to  end  it?  Nothing  of  the  kind — there 
is  no  end.  When  you  get  tired,  you  just  side-step — • 
drop  out,  and  take  it  up  again  when  you  feel  like 
it — that  is  all.  You  know  we  promised  you  that  we 
would  not  make  you  do  anything,  nor  would  we 
make  you  do  nothing." 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

The  reception  of  Doctor  Jack's  wife  had  been  as 
warm  and  generous  as  De  Mar  hospitaHty  could 
make  it;  and  that  was  saying  a  good  deal.  She 
was  received  first  out  of  consideration  for  Doctor 
Jack,  and  later,  for  her  own  sterling  worth.  Every- 
thing conspired  to  make  her  happy  and  contented, 
which,  in  turn,  placed  her  at  her  very  best  before 
them.  It  was  the  general  verdict  that  Jack  could 
not  have  done  better.  No  one  was  warmer  in  this 
endorsement  than  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar.  The  two 
became  the  staunchest  of  friends. 

Doctor  De  Mar  and  his  wife  had  been  at  home  for 
some  months,  when  one  day  they  had  just  returned 
from  a  ride  to  one  of  the  lower  plantations  on  the 
river,  and  were  sitting  on  the  veranda  resting.  She 
had  on  her  riding-habit,  which  was  extremely  be- 
coming to  her.  She  had  never  looked  better  than 
she  did  this  particular  day.  Her  residence  in  Caro- 
lina, with  its  outdoor  exercise,  had  agreed  with  her 
wonderfully  well,  and  had  brought  bright  roses  to 
lips  and  cheeks.  When  she  first  came  she  required 
assistance  to  mount  her  little  Kentucky-bred  Doe. 
Now  she  could  grasp  the  horn  of  the  saddle  and 
spring  to  its  seat,  with  an  ease  that  was  charming 
to  behold.  They  were  a  distinguished-looking 
couple  as  they  sat  there,  that  bright  spring  day. 

The  political  troubles  brewing  between  the  sec- 
tions were  beginning  to  agitate  the  public  mind,  but 
were  rarely  discussed,  if  one  might  call  it  discussion, 
between  these  two.    Occasionally  it  had  been  spoken 


studies  in  Black  and  White  267 

of  incidentally — that  was  all.  On  this  particular 
morning  something  suggested  the  subject,  and  Mrs. 
De  Mar  asked, 

"If,  as  you  think,  husband,  this  agitation  is  likely 
to  result  in  serious  trouble, — possibly  war, — would 
you  not  apprehend  trouble  with  the  negroes?"  She 
did  not  of  late  speak  of  them  as  slaves  very  often. 

"Not  at  all,"  the  Doctor  replied.  "On  the  other 
hand,  they  would  become  a  source  of  strength.  They 
would  produce  the  necessary  supplies  for  the  army. 
They  would  take  the  field  if  permitted  to  do  so,  in  a 
very  great  many  instances;  but  Southern  chivalry 
would  never  place  an  inferior  race  in  a  position  of 
danger,  side  by  side  with  gentlemen.  We  would 
rather  lose  our  cause  than  do  that." 

"I  fear  that  you  are  too  sanguine.  Doctor,  in  your 
confidence  in  them.    Are  you  not?" 

"Yonder  come  a  number  of  them  from  the  fields," 
said  her  husband.  "Pick  out  as  many  as  you  like, 
and  ask  them  if  they  want  to  be  freed.  I  will  get 
out  of  the  way,  that  you  may  not  think  that  their 
answers  are  influenced  by  my  presence,"  and  with- 
out another  word  he  withdrew. 

As  the  hands  were  filing  by  the  house,  she  stopped 
lyOt,  and  told  him  to  have  three  or  four  of  them 
come  by  the  veranda;  she  wished  to  speak  to  them. 
He  hastened  to  comply  with  her  order,  and  soon  re- 
turned with  four  of  the  men,  approaching  her  with 
their  hats  doffed. 

"Uncle  Lot,  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question,"  she 
began;    "I  want  you  to  answer  it  truthfully — " 

"Sartain,  Missus  —  sartain,"  he  answered 
promptly. 


268  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"You  need  not  fear  to  do  so.  Let  your  answer 
be  what  it  may,  it  will  be  all  right." 

"Sartain,  Missus — shore !" 

"Now,  Uncle  Lot,  would  you  not  like  to  be  free — 
free  as  I  am,  or  your  Marse  Jack  ?" 

"No,  no.  Missus,  I  doesn't,"  he  answered  in- 
stantly. "Dat's  de  lass  t'ing  I  wants — an'  dat's  de 
Lawd's  truff." 

"Probably  you  have  not  thought  about  it." 

"Dat's  so.  Missus;  I  ain't  t'ought  erbout  it  at 
all." 

"Therefore,  you  are  not  prepared  to  answer  so 
promptly." 

"Yes  I  is.  Missus.  I  ain't  got  ter  think  erbout  it, 
ter  know  dat  I  don't  want  ter  be  er  free  nigger — no, 


ma'm." 

441 


'Why,  Lot,  you  would  be  your  own  man,  to  come 
and  go  as  you  like — when  and  where  you  pleased — 
think  of  it,  now." 

Lot  wrinkled  up  his  forehead ;  blinked  his  eyes  as 
fast  as  ever  he  could;  drew  his  finger  across  his 
brow  very  deliberately,  as  he  had  seen  his  old  mas- 
ter do  when  trying  to  recall  something,  balancing 
himself  first  on  one  foot  and  then  on  the  other.  The 
other  men  found  it  difficult  to  restrain  a  smile,  think- 
ing that  Lot  was  cornered  for  once  in  his  life.  The 
old  man  thought  with  all  his  might  and  main. 

"No,  Missus,  fore  de  Lawd,  I  doesn't  want  to  be 
er  free  nigger." 

"Why,  Uncle  Lot,  what  are  your  reasons  for  not 
wanting  to  be  free?" 

The  old  darky  was  in  his  element  now ;    there 


studies  in  Black  and  White  269 

were  few  things  that  he  enjoyed  more  than  a  discus- 
sion. 

"  'Cause  fust,  Missus,  I  don't  Hke  free  niggers ; 
I's  got  no  use  fur  'em.  In  de  second  place,  I  never 
seed  one  dat  wuz  any  'count — an'  I  does  want 
ter  be  some  'count.  In  de  third  place,  who's  gwine 
ter  tek  care  uv  me  w'en  I'm  sick  ?  An'  who's  gwine 
ter  tek  care  uv  me  w'en  I  gits  ole  an'  cain't  wuck? 
An'  who  gwine  ter  bury  me  w'en  I  dies  ?  I  tell  you. 
Missus,  who  gwine  ter  do  dese  t'ings  fur  me — Marse 
Jack,  shore,"  and  he  laughed,  though  the  tears  were 
in  his  eyes.  "Marse  Jack,  shore,  ain't  gwine  er  tu'n 
ole  Lot  out  ter  starve  yit.  No,  Missus,  I  spects  ter 
live  an'  die  wid  Marse  Jack.  Ole  Massa  raised  me, 
an'  Marse  Jack  he  gwine  ter  bury  me." 

In  substance,  she  had  about  the  same  answers 
from  the  others. 

"Uncle  Lot,  how  many  negroes  has  your  Marse 
Jack  ?" 

"Lawdy,  Honey,  I  doesn't  beliebe  Marse  Jack 
know  hisse'f — hunderds  an'  hunderds  uv  'em." 

"Well,   Uncle   Lot,   out   of   all   that   number   of 
slaves — " 
.    "  'Scuse  me.  Missus,  call  us  niggers,"  said  Lot. 

"Very  well  then;  of  all  the  negroes  your  master 
owns,  do  you  not  know  one  that  would  like  to  be 
free?" 

"No,  Missus,  I  doesn't";  then  he  looked  at  the 
other  men  and  laughed.  "  'Ceptin'  it's  Lazy 
Mose.  Jim,  yer  s'pose  dat  Mose  like  ter  be  er  free 
nigger?" 

"I  dunno,"  said  Jim.  "Ef  he  don',  dere  ain't 
none." 


270  Studies  ill  Black  and  White 


"Where  is  Mose,  as  you  call  him?" 

''Yonner  he  comes,"  said  Jim,  "er  laggin'  behin'." 

''Lot,  tell  him  that  I  want  to  see  him,  but  don't 
let  him  know  for  what,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

Soon  Mose  was  standing  in  front  of  his  mistress. 

"Your  name  is  Mose,  is  it  not?" 

"Yes,  Missus." 

"Now,  Mose,  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question,  and  I 
want  you  to  answer  it  truthfully — you  need  not  be 
at  all  afraid  to  do  so." 

"Yes,  Missus,"  and  he  looked  from  one  to  an- 
other, in  wonderment  as  to  what  it  all  meant. 

"Moses,  I  have  asked  this  question  of  Uncle  Lot 
and  these  other  men,  and  they  have  answered  me, 
and  I  believe  truthfully,  and  have  given  a  reason 
for  their  answers.  Now,  Mose,  would  you  like  to 
be  free — to  be  your  ow^n  man  to  come  and  go  as  you 
pleased — to  do  as  you  please  ? 

"Yessum,"  he  answered  promptly,  and  his  face 
lighted  up. 

What  fur  yer  want  er  be  free?"  asked  Jim. 
'Cause  I  won't  haf  ter  wuck."    The  others  could 
suppress  their  mirth  no  longer. 

"He's  tole  de  truff  dat  time  shore  an'  sartain, 
Missus,"  said  Mike.  "Mose  hates  wuck  worse'n 
pizen." 

"Oh,  I's  got  ernother  reason,"  said  Mose,  "yer 
needn't  ter  laugh  so  soon ;   I's  got  ernother  reason." 

"Well,  what  is  it,  Mose;  only  let  it  be  as  honest 
as  the  other." 

"Hit's  de  shore  truff.  Missus.  I  wants  ter  be  free 
soze  I  kin  whop  Sue  whenebber  I  wants  ter,  an'  ter 
whop  her  as  much  as  I  wants  ter." 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  271 

"Who  is  this  Sue  he  speaks  of?"  asked  Mrs.  De 
Mar. 

''That's  his  wife,"  said  Lot. 

''He'd  beat  'er  ter  deff  long  er  go,  ef  hit  hadn't 
ter  been  for  Uncle  Lot,"  said  Jim. 

"No,  I  wouldn',  nuther,"  said  Mose,  "but  I'd  mek 
'er  Stan'  erround  w'en  I  wanted  ter." 

"That  will  do,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar. 

When  they  \vere  gone  the  Doctor  came  out  and 
asked, 

"What  results,  dearie?  Are  we  to  give  up  our 
negroes?" 

"Most  wonderful,"  and  she  recounted  the  whole 
story. 

"You  will  remember  that  I  told  you  that  if  any  of 
the  negroes  wanted  to  be  free  that  you  might  free 
them.  Now,  I  will  be  as  good  as  my  word,  and  you 
shall  free  Mose,  and  his  wife,  too,  if  she  wishes  it." 

"No — the  brute!  he  does  not  deserve  it.  The 
idea  of  his  w^anting  to  be  free  'soze'  he  would  not 
have  to  work.    I  wonder  how  he  expects  to  live?" 

"He  hasn't  expected  anything  about  it,"  said  the 
Doctor. 

"Then  as  an  additional  reason,  'soze'  he  could 
whip  his  wife  as  much  as  he  w^anted  to.  Is  she  as 
trifling  as  he  seems  to  be?" 

"I  am  not  sure  that  I  know  her;  but  Lot  says 
that  she  is  a  good,  industrious  woman ;  but  not  will- 
ing to  do  all  his  extra  work  for  him,  while  he  does 
nothing.  Lot  has  had  to  stop  him  from  whipping 
his  wife  often. 

"Now%  dearie,  while  doubtless  all  my  negroes 
would  give  you  the  same  answer  as  these  have  done, 


272  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

if  you  were  to  ask  them,  you  must  know,  in  order 
to  have  a  correct  idea  of  the  situation,  that  our 
slaves  know  no  other  free  negroes  than  a  thriftless 
set,  that  as  a  class  are  worthless  and  greatly  disliked 
by  the  slaves,  who  consider  themselves  better  than 
the  'free  niggers,'  as  they  call  them.  The  time  is 
coming  when  the  slaves  will  be  freed,  when  once  we 
can  discover  some  plan  that  will  not  involve  too 
great  a  hardship  to  the  owners ;  and  what  is  of  quite 
as  much  importance,  some  plan  that  will  not  turn 
loose  too  great  a  horde  of  illiterate  and  irresponsible 
people  upon  society  at  one  time.  Some  plan  will  be 
worked  out  in  due  time.  However,  if  they  are  to 
be  freed  by  war,  it  will  not  be  consummated  by  the 
aid  of  the  negroes  themselves.  In  the  event  of  war, 
as  I  have  said  before,  they  will  prove  an  arm  of  in- 
calculable strength.  Doubtless,  there  are  some 
fanatics  who  think  that  in  case  of  w^ar  the  negroes 
would  turn  against  their  masters,  and  would  murder 
men,  women,  and  children,  right  and  left.  Possibly, 
in  some  cases,  the  wish  is  father  to  the  thought ;  but 
I  do  not  believe  that  that  class  is  numerous." 

"I  cannot  believe,  husband,  that  there  are  any 
who  could  feel  that  way  about  it.  Of  course,  there 
are  a  great  many  who  would  be  glad  to  see  the 
slaves  freed,  and  who  think  they  ought  to  be  set 
free;  but  I  cannot  think  that  they  would  have  the 
white  people  of  the  South  butchered,  in  order  to  ac- 
complish it.  It  is  true,  that  a  great  deal  of  the 
teachings  of  enthusiastical  Abolitionists  are  the 
wildest  kind  of  exaggerations ;  my  personal  obser- 
vations have  taught  me  that.  I  know  of  no  work- 
ing class  anywhere  that  is  more  kindly  treated;    a 


studies  in  Black  and  White  273 

happier  people  I  have  never  known.  I  am  not  at 
all  surprised  now  at  the  attachment  that  exists  be- 
tween master  and  slave — a  claim  I  have  regarded  as 
perfectly  preposterous  heretofore." 


i8 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

On  a  fair  sunny  coast,  looking  out  over  a  placid 
sea,  we  behold  a  great  number  of  handsome  pleasure 
yachts.  Some  are  lazily  cruising  near  shore,  while 
others  are  farther  at  sea.  On  one  of  them,  riding  at 
anchor  near  the  beach,  were  collected  a  few  notable 
men,  several  of  whom  were  well-drilled  seamen,  ac- 
customed to  battling  with  the  dangers  of  wind  and 
wave — wise  in  the  signs  of  the  weather.  With  age 
and  experience  had  come  wisdom  and  conservatism. 
Some  were  middle-aged;  and  while  they  had  lost 
none  of  their  youthful  vigor,  they  were  beginning  to 
respect  the  opinions  of  their  elders,  and  still  others, 
younger  men,  were  of  the  company  who  complac- 
ently winked  at  each  other  as  some  old  truism  was 
being  stated,  or  some  ''old  fogy"  opinion  advanced. 

"What  a  perfect  day  it  is  for  a  dash  down  the 
sea,"  said  one  of  the  latter. 

''I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  said  old  Captain 
Windson;  ''this  weather  is  not  going  to  last,  or  I 
am  much  mistaken." 

"There  you  go,"  said  the  first  speaker;  "how 
could  you  improve  the  conditions  to-day.  Captain 
Windson?  There  is  only  a  gentle  breeze — not  a 
cloud;   the  day  is  perfect — bright  and  fair." 

"But  will  these  conditions  last  long,  think  you? 
I  fear  not.  The  wind  is  fast  getting  around  to  the 
north — a  few  points  more  and  a  nor'easter  is  possi- 
ble," said  the  Captain. 

"We  would  prove  but  poor  sailors  if  we  were  to 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  275 

hug  the  shore  from  fear  of  simple  possibiHties,"  said 
young  Mr.  Pertyouth. 

"When  necessity  demands  is  the  time  for  reckless 
daring,"  said  the  old  Captain.  "When  trouble  is 
brewing,  wisdom  anchors  to  the  leeward,  and  with- 
out cowardice  waits,  until  the  danger  is,  at  least, 
estimated." 

The  younger  men  nudged  each  other;  and  while 
they  preserved  respectful  countenances  about  it, 
trod  on  each  other's  toes  beneath  the  table. 

One  of  a  couple  of  young  sprigs,  who  were  sitting 
apart,  said, 

"Sad,  is  it  not?  Old  Captain  Windson  is  becom- 
ing a  chronic  croaker." 

"Yes,"  said  the  other,  "he  used  to  be  one  of  the 
most  daring  sailors  on  this  coast.  Age  will  tell," 
and  he  winked  at  the  other,  as  he  tapped  his  fore- 
head with  his  finger. 

The  old  Captain,  having  relighted  his  pipe,  arose 
and  shook  down  the  legs  of  his  trousers,  and  crossed 
over  and  took  a  look  at  the  barometer ;  then,  resum- 
ing his  chair,  said, 

"The  storm  is  brewing.  Listen  to  that  low,  mut- 
tering sound." 

"Why,  Captain,  we  have  been  hearing  that  old, 
low,  muttering  sound  for  years  and  years,  and 
nothing  has  come  of  it,"  said  one. 

"That  does  not  rob  it  of  its  significance ;  it  grows 
nearer  and  it  grows  louder.  The  barometer  is  fall- 
ing fast ;  and  as  I  said  a  few  moments  ago,  the  wind 
is  setting  north.  Beyond  the  horizon  a  cloud  is 
forming.  Very  soon  you  will  see  it  looming  up, 
and,  mark  my  word,  it  will  be  no  child's  play." 


276  Studies  in  Black  r.nd  White 

He  and  those  who  thought  with  him  were  in  the 
minority,  and  were  the  subjects  of  either  commiser- 
ation or  ridicule. 

The  cloud  no  bigger  than  a  man's  hand  arose, 
grew  and  spread.  Some  laughed  in  derision ;  some 
shouted  with  delight;  while  others,  older  and  more 
thoughtful,  stood  in  little  groups,  with  eyes  strained, 
watching  and  waiting.  The  clouds  grew  thicker  and 
more  threatening.  A  Spirit  Wild  fanned  the  winds 
'into  maddening  whirls,  stirring  and  fomenting  trou- 
ble, distress — and  whatever  was  to  follow.  If  one 
dared  to  doubt  or  hesitate,  he  was  derided,  con- 
temned, browbeated — a  coward.  Through  the  fair 
Southland,  raving  and  lashing,  this  Spirit  Wild 
went.  At  last  the  thunder  opened  around  old  Sum- 
ter ;  and  it  reverberated  throughout  the  whole  coun- 
try, awakening  echoes  in  every  nook  and  corner  of 
the  land.  No  mountain  top  was  too  high,  nor  dark- 
ening gorge  too  deep ;  no  hovel  too  humble,  no  place 
too  lofty  or  too  sacred  to  escape  its  pulsing  throb — • 
not  a  soul  untouched  of  its  efifect.  No  sea  was  broad 
enough  to  check  it,  no  realm  too  remote  for  it  to 
reach;  around  the  world,  wherever  civilization 
breathed,  its  influence  was  felt. 

Of  all  the  stirring  scenes — the  thousands  of  ex- 
citing incidents — preceding  and  leading  up  to  the 
Civil  War,  who  can  write?  Certainly  no  one  man 
now.  For  they  cover  a  field  as  broad  as  the  South- 
ern States.  Every  city,  every  town,  every  hamlet, 
and  every  cross-roads  store  has  its  own  story  to 
tell ;  often  pathetic  and  as  often  ludicrous,  though 
touched  with  the  tragedy  of  coming  events.     The 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  277 

''Minute  Men"  with  their  red  sashes  across  their 
breasts,  marching  and  countermarching,  through 
dust  or  mud  by  day,  tramping  with  torches  by  night, 
yelhng  and  yelhng  for  Dixie.  What  inspiring 
throngs  they  were!  Here  a  man  of  splendid  phy- 
sique, stepping  as  though  the  earth  were  not  good 
enough  to  afford  him  a  footing,  a  stage  too  poor  for 
him  to  tread,  with  his  fine,  red  silk  scarf  across  his 
breast,  his  heart  throbbing  and  swelling  with  pa- 
triotism. Behind  him  comes  some  knock-kneed, 
bandy-legged  little  fellow,  with  his  red  flannel  sash 
of  coarsest  material ;  his  system  swelling  with  grits, 
yelling  in  his  screechy  little  voice  with  all  his  might 
— in  the  end  making  as  good  a  soldier  as  the  other — 
if  not  better.  He  is  more  alert  and  can  lie  flatter  on 
the  ground  under  a  withering  fire. 

Here  is  an  orator,  stirring  the  American  heart 
with  his  bursts  of  eloquence;  there  lie  his  friends 
from  the  rural  districts  asleep — unaccustomed  to  all 
night  tramps,  but  quick  to  awake  and  yell  when  the 
time  comes.  Here,  some  long-winded,  uninterest- 
ing man  mounts  a  dry  goods  box,  and  bores  the 
crowd,  until  they  drop  away  and  lie  down  in  some 
friendly  shade,  bored — but  they  are  patient  with 
him.  Finally,  he  gets  off  something  that  touches 
the  popular  chord,  and  those  near  him  set  up  a  yell. 
Instantly  the  others  are  up  and  rush  forward,  yell- 
ing— ignorant  of  what  they  are  yelling  about.  The 
women,  who  are  more  patriotic  than  the  men,  are 
out  in  full  force.  Gathering  up  their  skirts,  they  go 
rushing  through  the  sand,  or  through  brushes  and 
briers,  to  learn  what  the  excitement  is  about ;  many 
with  a  child  or  two  in  their  arms  and  with  a  half- 


278  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

dozen  or  more  at  their  heels — yelHng.  YelHng, 
yelHng !  Everybody  yelhng,  until  it  crystallized  into 
the  Confederate  yell,  which  later  on  spurred  men  on 
to  do  or  die. 

Then  came  the  enlisting.  I  wish  I  could  tell  of 
that.  Mothers,  sisters  and  sweethearts  were  there. 
Oh,  the  pathos  of  it  all !  Some  crying  as  a  loved  one 
steps  into  line,  his  face  blushing  and  blanching  in 
turn,  but  his  eyes  ablaze  with  a  fire  that  never  dims. 
Other  sweethearts,  with  flushed  faces  and  flashing 
eyes,  watching  some  loved  one  making  up  his  mind. 
I  am  not  equal  to  it.     I  pass. 

Then  came  the  Camp  of  Instruction,  with  its  awk- 
ward squad — its  drills — its  fun — its  messes — its 
boxes  from  home,  with  their  cakes  and  pies.  Then 
more  fun — and  measles ;  more  fun — and  mumps  ; 
more  fun — and  frolic.  Then  the  journey  to  Vir- 
ginia— an  ovation  at  every  stopping,  with  its  ever- 
present  women,  to  smile  and  cheer  the  men  on  to 
duty;  the  lovely  girls  to  beg  for  soldiers'  buttons, 
until  the  boys,  poor  fellows,  are  reduced  to  pegs  to 
keep  their  clothes  on^  while  they  are  repaid  in  full 
with  flowers,  smiles — and  fried  chicken.  Many  of 
the  privates  carrying  more  trunks  than  a  major- 
general  would  be  entitled  to — poor,  dear  souls,  they 
didn't  know  any  better ! 

Thousands  of  men  and  women  are  living  to-day 
who  lived  and  acted  a  part  in  those  stirring  days. 
To  recount  the  deeds  of  daring — the  days  of  suffer- 
ing— the  wounds — the  deaths — the  tears  and  sighs 
now,  would  be  but  to  anticipate  Time,  which  is  shap- 
ing them  and  crystallizing  them  into  history.    They 


studies  in  Black  and  White  279 

are  all  too  new  and  too  realistic  yet  for  fancy's 
dream. 

The  people  with  whom  we  have  undertaken  to 
deal — the  De  Mars — were  conservatives.  They 
deprecated  the  strife,  and  all  that  that  involved; 
but  when  their  State  moved,  there  was  nothing  left 
for  them  to  do,  as  good  citizens,  but  to  fall  into  line. 
Never  for  one  moment  did  they  doubt  the  rightness 
of  their  State's  action;  they  doubted  only  the  wis- 
dom of  it.  When  threatened  with  force,  there  were 
none  who  sprang  more  promptly  to  arms,  or  wielded 
them  with  truer  bravery.  The  State  had  decided 
through  a  convention  to  protect  its  sovereignty. 
Volunteers  were  called  for ;  and  old  and  young  laid 
down  their  implements  of  peace,  and  seized  their 
swords — the  De  Mars  with  the  first  of  them. 

Before  actual  hostilities  began,  and  before  all 
communications  had  ceased  between  the  sections, 
Doctor  De  Mar  said  to  his  wife, 

''Dearie,  there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt  but 
that  we  shall  have  war.  That  it  will  be  a  ninety 
days'  affair,  as  many  think,  I  do  not  believe.  It 
will  be  a  very  serious  war.  The  North  outnumbers 
us.  They  have  the  Army,  the  Navy,  and  the  organ- 
ized Government.  It  matters  not  that  many  claim 
that  the  war  is  not  for  the  liberation  of  the  slaves. 
There  is  not  the  slightest  doubt  about  it,  and  the 
whole  world  will  be  against  us.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  South,  though  fewer  in  numbers,  has  the  better 
fighting  material,  because  we  are  more  American; 
and  we  will  be  fighting  for  our  constitutional  rights 
— for  our  homes,  our  firesides,  and  our  loved  ones." 

"Doctor,  are  you  still  as  confident  about  the  loy- 
alty of  the  negroes  as  you  were?"  she  asked. 


280  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Decidedly,  yes,"  said  he;  "and  what  I  want  to 
say  to  you  is,  that  if  you  would  feel  safer,  or  would 
prefer  being  North  or  in  Europe,  during  the  strife, 
you  must  decide  at  once,  as  all  communication  will 
soon  be  stopped.  I  want  you  to  feel  perfectly  free  to 
choose.  You  will  be  perfectly  safe  here ;  but  if  you 
have  any  doubt  about  it  whatever,  I  would  not  have 
you  stay." 

They  were  standing  at  the  library  window  look- 
ing out  over  the  rose  garden  at  the  east  end  of  the 
building.  She  moved  around  in  front  of  him,  and 
looking  up  into  his  face  said, 

"Do  you  want  me  to  go?" 

"No,  dearest,  I  do  not  want  you  to  go;  only  if 
you  prefer  being  out  of  the  South  during  the  war, 
then  I  should  want  you  to  go." 

Taking  his  hand  in  hers,  she  said  slowly  and  de- 
liberately, 

"Where  thou  goest,  I  will  go — thy  home  shall  be 
my  home — thy  God,  my  God — thy  country  shall  be 
my  country.  I  am  incapable  of  deserting  my  hus- 
band, even  if  I  knew  that  there  was  great  danger 
in  remaining.  If  it  were  permissible,  I  would 
march  by  your  side,  in  defense  of  whatever  you 
might  think  were  your  rights.  Suppose  you  were 
wounded  or  sick,  dear  husband,  and  I  could  not 
come  to  you.     I  stay  here." 

He  took  her  in  his  good,  strong  arms  and  kissed 
her,  and  said, 

"I  was  sure  that  you  would  not  leave  me — that 
nothing  could  induce  you  to  leave  me.  How  blessed 
I  am  with  such  a  dear,  true,  little  wife!  I  thank 
God  daily  for  His  gift  of  you  to  me." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

If  you  had  boarded  a  train  at  Macon,  on  the 
Southwestern  Railroad  in  the  early  6o's,  you  would 
have  arrived  at  a  little  station  down  in  the  rolling, 
sandy,  pine  woods,  which  at  first  glance  was  devoid 
of  interest.  When  the  train  stopped  at  the  little 
insignificant  depot,  had  you  looked  to  the  left,  the 
first  thing  that  would  have  attracted  attention 
would  be  a  gallows,  upon  which  some  poor  devil  had 
given  up  his  life  before  a  gaping  throng — possibly 
would  have  committed  under  similar  circumstances, 
expiating  some  crime  that  nine-tenths  of  the  crowd 
under  the  same  provocation;  there  is  no  telling. 
Having  observed  this  terrible  thing,  and  having 
moralized  about  it,  if  you  had  raised  the  eyes  a 
few  degrees  they  would  have  rested  upon  a  host  of 
human  beings  cooped  up  like  so  many  rats,  numbers 
of  whom,  doubtless,  would  have  envied  the  poor 
wretch  wdio  had  by  way  of  the  gallows  passed  be- 
yond human  justice — beyond  the  touch  of  human 
passion.  And  you  would  have  perceived  a  stock- 
ade of  large  timbers  driven  four  or  five  feet  into 
the  ground  and  extending  twelve  or  fifteen  feet 
above,  surmounted  by  little  sentry  boxes  at  regular 
intervals,  in  which  could  be  seen,  either  an  old  gray- 
headed  man,  or  a  boy  innocent  of  beard,  doing 
sentry  duty.  They  were  armed  with  superannu- 
ated guns,  and  clad  with  such  things  from  home  as 
most  nearly  conformed  to  their  ideas  of  what  a  uni- 
form should  be.  There  were  many  other  things, 
to  look  back  at  them  now,  that  would  have  been 


2  82  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

highly  ludicrous,  had  it  not  been  for  the  tragedy 
interwoven  with  it  all. 

The  land  upon  which  this  stockade  was  con- 
structed inclined  to  the  south;  across  the  lower 
third  flowed  a  sluggish  little  stream,  if  it  could  be 
said  to  flow  at  all.  Within,  forty-five  thousand  hu- 
man beings — restless — troubled  as  the  sea.  What- 
ever growth  had  existed  there  had  disappeared. 
Here  and  there  a  makeshift  of  a  tent  or  arbor  was 
to  be  seen ;  further  than  that,  it  was  the  sun,  the 
rain,  and  the  wind. 

If  you  took  the  position  of  one  of  the  sentinels 
you  would  see  men  in  all  conceivable  garbs,  from 
a  complete  suit  of  the  United  States  uniform, 
through  the  various  stages  of  wear,  down  to  none 
at  all.  Here  a  man  of  perfect  physique  swinging 
along,  thrusting  the  weaker  ones  out  of  his  way, 
perchance  bullying  them,  all  forgetful  of  their 
weakness  and  misery.  There  a  poor,  crawling 
wreck,  tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  grave.  A  few 
more  days  and  he  will  be  resting  down  in  the  sand 
— down  in  the  sand !  Here  a  man  grown  desperate, 
stepping  over  the  dead-line  and  jumping  back  be- 
fore he  can  be  shot,  toying  with  life  as  a  thing  not 
worth  having.  There  to  the  left  is  the  crack  of  a 
rifle.  A  youth  has  shot  down  a  poor  fellow  who 
was  too  slow  in  jumping  back;  the  sentinel  has  not 
exceeded  his  duty.  Probably  you  would  hear  some 
old,  gray-headed  sentinel  begging  a  foolhardy  pris- 
oner to  go  back  over  the  line,  or  he  would  have  to 
shoot  him. 

''Shoot,  old  Johnny,  I  don't  care."  Nor  would 
he  listen  to  any  request  to  go  back.     Only  when  he 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  283 

had  exhausted  the  old  man's  patience,  and  saw  the 
gun  pointed  directly  at  his  breast,  would  he  spring 
back  over  the  dead-line.  Thus  desperate  did  men 
become,  robbed  of  their  reason;  reckless,  as  the  re- 
sult of  the  horrors  of  war  facing  them  daily,  added 
to  the  long,  hopeless  imprisonment. 

Often  you  might  see  the  gate  at  the  extreme 
southern  angle  of  the  stockade  open  and  admit  a 
man  on  horseback,  wearing  a  broad-brimmed  hat 
shading  a  face  all  bronzed  with  the  southern  sun; 
his  hooked  nose  rising  above  a  tawny  moustache, 
and  dividing  a  pair  of  small,  black  eyes,  quick  and 
fierce  as  those  of  a  rat, — his  eyes  were  not  blacker 
than  his  heart, — the  whole  face  that  of  a  cut-throat 
villain.  As  he  rides  into  this  crowded  inclosure  he 
does  not  allow  his  horse  to  swerve  one  iota  from 
his  course.  These  poor  wretches  must  hurry  out 
of  his  way,  or  they  are  shot  dow^n.  Many  of  them 
are  crazy  as  loons,  as  might  be  expected  under  the 
circumstances.  The  death  rate  at  its  worst  was 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  per  day. 

Did  a  prisoner  escape  during  the  cover  of  dark- 
ness no  alarm  was  made.  Simply  the  place  of 
escape  was  marked.  The  following  morning  the 
blood-hounds  were  put  upon  his  trail,  and  before 
sundown  he  w^as  safely  returned  to  the  pen. 

One  day  there  was  a  terrific  rain-storm — a  day 
and  storm  that  will  never  fade  from  the  memory  of 
any  one  who  witnessed  it.  The  little  stream  that 
ran  by  the  lower  side  of  the  stockade  was  so  much 
swollen  that  it  washed  away  several  yards  of  the 
stockade  at  the  lower  side  where  it  emerged.  A 
general  alarm  was  turned  in.     The  firing  of  a  can- 


284  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

non  was  the  signal  to  be  given,  in  case  of  an  at- 
tempt on  the  part  of  the  prisoners  to  escape.  The 
cannon  was  fired,  the  long-roll  beaten,  and  the 
guards  all  turned  out.  Forty-five  thousand  desper- 
ate men  in  prison;  a  handful  of  old  men  and  boys 
their  guard;  quite  a  breach  in  the  wall;  the  deaf- 
ening thunder;  the  lighting  flashing  and  the 
winds  roaring — that  was  the  situation.  Everything 
was  in  confusion.  Officers  were  rushing  here  and 
there;  horses  were  neighing  and  mules  braying; 
drums  were  beating;  bugles  sounding;  men  shout- 
ing and  cursing;  and  above  it  all,  the  din  of  the 
storm.  Batteries  of  artillery  were  being  wheeled 
into  position,  covering  the  breach  in  the  wall. 

A  peculiar  roaring  sound  came  from  within  the 
inclosure;  the  prisoners  were  rushing  and  strug- 
gling toward  the  break.  They  were  massed  as 
densely  as  it  were  possible  for  men  to  be.  If  the 
batteries  opened  upon  them  now,  they  would  be 
mowed  down  by  the  thousands.  The  suspense  was 
something  awful  to  endure.  Just  as  the  big  guns 
were  ready  to  open  fire,  and  the  gunners  only  wait- 
ing for  the  word,  it  was  discovered  that  instead  of 
trying  to  escape,  the  poor  fellows  were  trying  to 
catch  and  save  the  floating  timbers  and  replace 
them.  Think  of  it!  And  thinking  of  it,  if  no 
chord  of  pity  in  your  heart  is  touched,  be  assured 
that  no  chord  of  pity  is  there.  That  scene  was  pa- 
thetic beyond  the  power  of  mere  words  to  tell.  To 
see  those  prisoners  themselves,  making  superhu- 
man efforts  to  rebuild  the  walls  that  were  to  stand 
between  them  and  liberty.  It  was  a  God's  mercy 
that  they  thought  as  correctly  and  quickly  as  they 


studies  in  Black  and  White  285 

did ;  otherwise  thousands  of  them  would  have  been 
swept  down  by  the  first  fire,  huddled  together  as 
they  were.  And  for  those  who  might  have  escaped, 
it  would  have  been  scarcely  better ;  they  were  so  far 
from  any  of  their  own  lines  they  would  have  been 
recaptured  after  untold  sufferings. 

It  was  about  this  time,  after  repeated  overtures  to 
the  United  States  Government  for  an  exchange  of 
prisoners,  without  avail,  that  it  was  decided  to  se- 
lect some  of  the  most  intelligent  of  the  prisoners 
and  send  them  to  Washington,  to  make  a  true  report 
of  the  condition  of  affairs  here.  Twenty  were  se- 
lected and  sent  North,  with  the  hope  that  if  the  true 
state  of  the  case  were  known  there  would  be  an  ex- 
change. It  will  be  history  that  nothing  came  of  it. 
Whatever  of  blame  attaches  to  the  Confederate 
Government  was  fully  discounted  by  the  action  of 
the  United  States  Government ;  for  there  never  was 
a  day  when  an  exchange  might  not  have  been  made, 
thus  preventing  untold  sufferings  of  prisoners  on 
both  sides. 

Were  both  to  blame?    Both  had  their  excuses. 

The  reader  has  recognized  Andersonville  Prison, 
and  the  demon  who  paid  the  extreme  penalty  upon 
the  gibbet  in  Washington — a  disgrace  to  his  kind. 
The  only  saving  thought  in  connection  with  him  is 
that  he  had  not  a  drop  of  Anglo-Saxon  blood  in  his 
veins. 

Now  let's  draw  this  black  curtain  for  the  sake  of 
humanity. 

It  was  war — and  war. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

There  had  been  some  heavy  fighting,  and,  as  was 
usual  on  such  occasions  throughout  the  South,  some 
member  of  each  family  went  to  the  post-office  to  get 
the  mail,  too  impatient  for  the  last  news  to  wait 
quietly  at  home  until  it  could  be  brought  to  them. 
Tellit,  the  post-office  in  the  De  Mar  neighborhood, 
was  four  miles  from  Sandowns.  There  was  a  large 
crowd  there  on  this  occasion ;  the  excitement  was  in- 
tense. There  were  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  such 
gatherings  at  the  country  offices.  They  were  com- 
posed of  very  young  boys,  very  old  men,  and  of 
women  of  all  ages.  After  great  battles  this  would 
be  varied  by  the  presence  of  men  on  crutches,  or 
with  their  arms  in  slings.  It  was  a  rare  thing  that  a 
young  man  appeared  without  one  of  these  badges 
of  patriotism;  and  if  one  did,  without  wound  or 
furlough,  he  was  shunned  and  made  to  feel  that  he 
was  not  approved  of — save  by  his  own  family.  The 
women  were  always  in  the  majority.  Ah,  what  not- 
able gatherings  they  were! 

On  this  particular  occasion  few  went  unscathed 
— heart-broken  was  the  rule.  Those  who  had  no 
news  tried  to  console  themselves  that  no  new^s  is 
good  new^s.  Those  who  had  news  of  the  safety  of 
their  loved  ones  were  saddened  in  sympathy  with 
those  who  had  bad  news.  The  mail  had  been  dis- 
tributed and  discussed,  and  the  crowd  had  broken 
up,  going  to  their  respective  homes. 

Mrs.  Jack  De  Mar  had  been  for  the  news,  and 
was  returning  to  her  home  in  a  light  open  carriage, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  287 

occupying  herself  reading  and  re-reading  a  letter 
from  her  husband,  giving  a  graphic  account  of  the 
recent  battle.  When  within  a  mile  of  home,  as  the 
carriage  was  being  driven  through  a  dense  bay, 
where  the  road  was  quite  narrow, — just  wide 
enough  for  one  conveyance, — there  was  a  sudden 
stir  in  the  undergrowth,  which  frightened  the 
horses.  Coincident  with  the  starting  of  the  horses, 
Mrs.  De  Mar  was  conscious  of  having  been  hit  by 
something  on  her  side.  The  frightened  horses  had 
gone  some  distance  before  they  were  quieted.  The 
something  that  had  hit  her  proved  to  be  a  bit  of 
wood  with  a  note  attached  to  it.  The  driver,  turn- 
ing to  see  if  his  Missus  had  been  hurt  by  the  sudden 
start  of  the  horses,  saw  her  slip  the  note  into  her 
bag.  He  was  too  well  trained  to  appear  to  have 
noticed  it;  but  he  did  notice  it,  and  remembered  it 
afterward.  If  there  had  been  no  effort  at  conceal- 
ment, doubtless  he  would  never  have  given  it  a  sec- 
ond thought,  then  or  later. 

''If  the  horses  are  over  their  fright,  Caesar,  you 
may  let  them  go  faster." 

Away  sped  the  splendid  fellows,  and  they  were 
soon  home.  Mrs.  De  Mar  hurried  to  her  room. 
The  maid  came  down  later  and  said  that  her  Missus 
had  retired,  complaining  of  a  headache.  On  the  fol- 
lowing morning  Mrs.  De  Mar  sent  for  Csesar  and 
ordered  Doe. 

"Shall  I  bring  my  horse  ter  go  wid  you.  Missus?" 
"No,  Caesar^  I  will  go  alone  this  morning." 
When   the  horse   came,   she  mounted  and   rode 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  post-office.  Three  hours 
later  she  returned  and  gave  the  horse  to  Csesar. 


288  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"You  didn'  tu'n  a  hair  on  Doe  dis  mornin'. 
Wasn't  she  in  good  shape,  Missus?" 

"Yes,  Caesar,  the  mare  was  all  right.  I  did  not 
ride  far.  After  luncheon  you  can  put  Charlie  to  the 
little  phaeton  and  bring  him  to  me/' 

"Yessum." 

At  the  appointed  time  the  phaeton  was  at  the 
door.  The  maid  brought  out  a  parcel  and  placed 
it  in  the  carriage.  Mrs.  De  Mar  soon  appeared  and 
drove  away.  Caesar  was  troubled,  because  he  had 
always  accompanied  his  Missus  when  she  rode  or 
drove,  following  on  horseback.  On  the  next  day 
the  same  thing  occurred,  except  that  she  drove 
morning  and  afternoon,  each  time  carrying  a  par- 
cel with  her,  and  going  alone.  On  the  third  after- 
noon of  these  occurrences,  Sam,  the  cow-boy,  said 
to  Lot  that  there  was  a  strange  man  down  at  the  old 
Kirk  house,  and  that  Missus  went  down  there  to 
see  him. 

"Yer  shet  up  yer  mouf,  nigger;  yer  don'  know 
what  yer's  er  talkin'  erbout." 

"Yes,  I  duz,  Uncle  Lot,  an'  I  seed  her  kiss  'im, 
too,"  said  Sam. 

Whack!  went  Lot's  hand  against  the  boy's 
mouth,  which  sent  him  rolling  over  on  the  ground, 
howling  like  mad. 

"I'll  teach  yer  how  ter  go  er  nosin'  whur  yer  got 
no  bizniss.  Yer  let  me  hear  ernother  word  outen 
ye,  nigger,  an'  I'll  half  kill  yer — yer  hear?" 

'Yaas,  sir,"  and  he  went  off  limping. 
'Come    back    yere.       What    fur    yer    limpin'? 
Makin'  out  like  I  hu't  yer  w'en  I  jes'  hit  yer  on  de 
haid.     Nex'  time  I'll  hit  yer  on  de  heel  shore  'nuff, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  289 

an'  gin  yer  somethin'  ter  holler  erbout.  Clare  out, 
yer  nigger  yer !" 

Lot,  the  faithful  old  darky  that  he  was,  was 
sorely  tried.  Caesar  had  reported  to  him  the  occur- 
rence of  the  drive  from  the  post-office,  and  about 
the  note  having  been  thrown  into  the  carriage  and 
its  sudden  disappearance,  and  the  daily  visits  to  the 
old  Kirk  house,  and  the  hours  spent  there. 

"Dere  cain't  be  nuthin'  wrong,  Caesar;  but  yer 
know  Marse  Jack  put  every t'ing  inter  my  care  ter 
look  arfter,  an'  I's  'sponsible.  Dere  jes'  cain't  be 
nuthin'  wrong,  an'  don'  yer  say  nuthin'  erbout  it 
ter  nobody." 

Day  after  day  the  lonely  rides  were  taken.  Caesar 
was  dispatched  every  day  for  the  mail.  He  reported 
to  Lot  that  everybody  was  asking  after  his  Missus, 
and  wanting  to  know  why  she  did  not  come  for  the 
mail  as  usual. 

"1  jes'  tell  'em  dat  she's  mighty  busy  right  now. 
I  knowed  ef  I  tole  'em  dat  she  wuz  sick,  dat  dey 
all  would  come  eround  ter  see  'er;  an'  I  knowed 
dat  she  didn't  want  'em  ter;  so  I  jes'  tole  'em  she 
was  busy.  But,  'fore  de  Lawd,  I'd  like  ter  know 
who  dat  man  is,  an'  what  he's  er  doin'  eround  yere." 

"Yer  better  not  be  axin  queschuns,  Caesar;  it's 
white  folks'  bizniss,  an'  niggers  better  keep  der 
mouf  shet.  Dere  cain't  be  nuthin'  wrong,"  said 
Lot. 

The  next  day  after  this  conversation   Mrs.   De 

Mar   had   Caesar   drive  her   over  to   Sherwood   in 

the  family  carriage,  where  she  was  taken  directly 

to  the  bank.    After  a  half  hour  spent  there,,  she  came 

19 


290  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

out  and  was  driven  home.  The  following  morning 
the  chambermaid  came  down  and  said  that  her 
Missus  was  not  in  her  room,  and  that  she  had  been 
unable  to  find  her,  after  searching  the  premises. 
Lot  was  sent  for  and  informed  of  the  fact. 

"Look  yere,  niggers,"  said  Lot,  "yer  better  go 
slow,  'stead  uv  makin'  all  dis  rumpus.  Missus  gone 
out  summers.  Go  erbout  yer  wuck,  de  lass  one  uv 
yer." 

Nevertheless,  the  search  was  quietly  kept  up,  until 
Cccsar  put  in  an  appearance  with  the  information 
that  old  Charlie  and  the  little  phaeton  were  missing. 
Lot  began  to  rave  at  every  one  to  go  to  work,  or 
there  would  be  trouble  on  that  plantation.  Then 
he  took  Caesar  and  set  out  on  a  hunt  for  his  Missus. 
Mounted  on  horses  they  went  first  to  the  old  Kirk 
house.  Everything  was  bare,  except  that  there 
were  evidences  of  recent  occupation.  Returning, 
they  took  up  the  tracks  of  the  phaeton  and  followed 
them.  When  they  turned  off  toward  the  boat- 
landing,  it  dawned  on  Lot's  mind  that  it  was  boat 
day.  Paying  now  little  attention  to  the  tracks,  they 
hurried  on  to  the  river.  When  they  arrived  at  the 
landing,  they  found  old  Charlie  and  the  phaeton 
there.  The  man  at  the  boat-house  told  them  that  a 
lady  and  gentleman  had  taken  the  boat  that  morn- 
ing, leaving  the  horse  and  phaeton  with  the  instruc- 
tion that  if  not  called  for  during  the  day  they  were 
to  be  sent  to  Sandowns.  In  answer  to  Lot's  inquiry, 
he  said  that  the  lady  had  on  a  heavy  veil,  so  that  he 
could  not  tell  who  she  was.  He  did  not  know  the 
gentleman — he  was   a  stranger.     Lot  and   Caesar 


studies  in  Black  and  White  291 

stared  at  each  other  for  some  moments  before  either 
could  speak. 

''Csesar,  nigger,  what's  Marse  Jack  gwine  ter 
say  ter  dis  ?" 

Caesar's  jaw  worked  in  a  most  curious  way,  but 
never  a  word  did  he  utter.  Lot  took  him  by  the 
collar  of  his  jacket  and  shook  him. 

^'Nigger  Caesar,  what's  Marse  Jack  gwine  ter  say 
erbout  dis?" 

"What's  Marse  Jack  gwine  ter  say?  I  doan' 
know  what  he  gwine  ter  say ;  but  I  sez  dis,  ef  Marse 
Jack  don'  cuss  dis  time,  thur  ain't  no  cuss  words 
m    nn. 

''Go  long,  yer  'gen'rate  nigger,  dis  ain't  no'  time 
fur  cussin',  it's  de  time  ter  pray,"  and  the  old  darky 
made  a  bee-line  for  a  nearby  magnolia  grove,  and 
falling  on  his  knees  made  the  welkin  ring  with  his 
earnest,  tremulous  petitions  to  a  higher  power  than 
earth  could  afford.  He  prayed  loud,  long,  and  fer- 
vently, the  main  burden  of  which  was  for  grace  and 
wisdom  to  sustain  and  direct  him  in  this  his  hour 
of  greatest  need.  Suddenly  his  prayer  ceased,  and 
he  rushed  out  at  Caesar,  saying, 

"Look  yere,  nigger,  yer  better  stop  all  dis  fuss. 
'Sposen  Missus  jes'  gone  summers  on  bizniss,  an' 
she  come  back  an'  hears  erbout  all  dis  carryin'  on 
erbout  'er,  what's  she  gwine  ter  say?  Answer  me 
dat,"  and  he  stood  staring  at  Caesar.  "Come  right 
er  long  home  dis  minit.  Missus  don't  un'erstan'  us 
niggers  nohow  anyway — an'  maybe  we  doesn't 
un'erstan'  her  'zactly,  fur  she's  er  New  Yawk  lady." 

The  boat-house  man,  taking  advantage  of  this 
first  lull  in  the  conversation,  asked. 


292  Studies  in  Black  and  White 


"W2LS  that  your  Missus  that  took  the  boat  with 


the  stranger?" 


''No,  sah,"  quickly  answered  Lot,  ''dat  wuzn't  our 
Missus;  we  wuz  jes'  foohn'.  Come  on,  Caesar,  let's 
go  home." 

They  had  not  gone  far,  before  Lot,  who  was  driv- 
ing the  phaeton,  drew  old  Charlie  to  a  stop,  and 
said, 

"Caesar,  what — is — Marse  Jack  gwine  ter  think 
of  ole  Lot  erbout  this  turr'ble  'fliction  ?" 

Caesar  sat  dejectedly  on  his  horse,  with  his  hands 
hanging  down  in  a  helpless  kind  of  way  by  his  sides, 
shaking  his  wooly  head,  as  if  he  were  trying  to 
shake  it  off  his  shoulders;  but  words  failed  him. 
They  went  on  for  some  distance.  When  C^sar 
found  his  tongue,  he  said, 

"Say,  Uncle  Lot,  I'll  be  jimwhiffed  totally,  ef 
Marse  Jack  don'  cuss  dis  time — shore!" 

"Yer  better  be  t'inkin'  erbout  somethin'  else  dan 
cussin' — cussin'  never  done  any  good  yit.  Yer 
never  heard  Ole  Massa  cuss ;  yer  never  heard  Marse 
Jack  cuss ;  ner  did  yer  ever  hear  poor  Marse  Hal 
cuss — gintlemen  don't  cuss — I  means  rale  gintle- 
men." 

Caesar  took  this  last  remark  as  in  some  way  re- 
flecting on  his  gentility,  and  he  snapped  out, 

"Ner  yer  never  heard  er  goose  cuss,  nuther." 

It  is  difficult  to  say  where  this  might  have  ended 
had  not  their  common  distress  intervened. 

Having  arrived  at  home.  Lot  retired  to  the  barn, 
from  whence  came  the  sonorous  voice  of  the  old 
darky,  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul,  pleading  in  heart- 
broken accents.     He  had  liked  his  Missus  for  his 


studies  in  Black  and  White  293 

master's  sake,  and  he  had  become  greatly  attached 
to  her  for  her  own  kind,  gentle  ways.  Now  she  was 
gone — he  knew  not  where,  nor  with  whom;  and  as 
he  expressed  it,  "In  such  uv  er  way."  He  was  con- 
fident that  she  had  not  gone  on  any  business  errand, 
though  he  would  not  have  made  that  admission  to 
any  one  else.  After  his  long  prayer  came  wisdom 
sure  enough.  He  hurried  to  his  house,  where  his 
wife.  Aunt  Winny,  had  prepared  his  breakfast. 

"Come  erlong,  honey,  an'  git  yer  bre'kfus ;  I 
knows  yer  mus'  be  hungry." 

"No,  Winny,  woman,  I  couldn't  eat  sweet  cake 
dis  mawnin'  wid  all  dis  'sponsibility  er  restin'  on 
me.  Winny,  what's  Marse  Jack  gwine  ter  say  ter 
me?  De  very  las'  t'ing  he  said  ter  me  wuz,  'Lot, 
you  tek  good  care  uv  yer  Missus.  I  have  tole  her 
dat  she  would  be  perfectly  safe  here  wid  you  all.' 
An'  here's  Missus  gone,  an'  here's  me  wid  my  tin- 
ners in  my  mouf  like  any  common  nigger.  Ain't 
dat  takin'  care  uv  Missus?  Dere'll  be  de  letters 
comin'  from  Marse  Jack,  tellin'  her  erbout  de  war, 
an'  how  he  wants  ter  see  her  ag'in;  an'  er  sending 
messages  ter  Lot  erbout  t'ings,  an'  no  one  yere  ter 
read  'em.  An'  he'll  be  'spectin'  er  answer — an' 
dere'll  be  no  answer.  An'  he'll  be  er  wonderin' 
what's  de  matter  wid  Missus,  an'  what's  de  matter 
wid  Ole  Lot — an'  dere'll  be  no  answer  ter  dat 
nuther.  He'll  be  t'inkin'  that  everyt'ing  is  all 
right  an'  safe  yere  wid  me  at  home,  while  he's  er 
sufferin'  an'  bleedin'  out  dere  in  Furginny.  (I  never 
did  hab  any  use  fur  Furginny  sence  dat  Taylor  man 
come  yere.)  He'll  be  t'inkin'  everyt'ing's  all 
right;  an'  yere  I  is,  an'  doesn't  know  w'ich  way  ter 
tu'n — my  heart  is  breakin'." 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

Neither  history  nor  tradition  runs  back  to  the 
time  when  superstition  first  saw  the  Hght  of  day, 
nor  to  a  time  nor  place  in  which  the  most  enHght- 
ened  people  were  entirely  exempt  from  its  spell. 
This  is  probably  a  broad  statement  to  make  in 
these  enlightened  days  of  the  twentieth  century; 
but  I  have  a  special  reason  for  making  it,  and  will 
ask  you  to  accept  it,  because  I  would  safeguard  old 
Uncle  Lot's  reputation  for  levelheaded  common 
sense.  I  would  not  have  you  misjudge  him  in  this 
hour,  the  darkest  he  had  ever  known,  or  that  could 
possibly  come  to  him,  if  he  finds  himself  constrained 
to  cut  loose  from  his  old  moorings — safe  under  the 
sheltering  rocks  of  reason — and  dive  into  the  occult 
mysteries  of  superstition.  Never  in  his  life  before 
had  he  been  tempted  to  look  with  the  least  degree 
of  allowance  on  anything  like  witchery  or  hoodoo- 
ism.  Lot's  was  only  another  case  pointing  the  as- 
sertion :  "There  is  no  use  in  saying  that  you  will 
not  do  this,  nor  that  you  will  not  do  that.  You 
can't  know  what  you  will  do,  until  you  are  tried." 
Twenty-four  hours  ago,  Lot  would  have  scoffed  at 
the  bare  idea  of  consulting  a  conjure  doctor.  Poor, 
frail  mortality !  And  Lot  was  mortal.  So  we  will 
not  have  the  less  respect  for  him — a  true,  coolheaded 
old  darky — for  having  appealed  to  such  a  source — 
every  other  aid  having  failed  him. 

His  Missus,  whom  he  had  learned  to  love  so 
dearly,  had  disappeared,  under  the  most  impossible 
circumstances.     As  has  been  stated,  his  young  mas- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  295 

ter  had  gone  to  the  war  and  left  everything  in  his 
care;  and  everything  included,  first  and  foremost, 
his  young  Missus;  and  he  fully  appreciated  the 
great  responsibility.  He  would  have  allowed  him- 
self to  be  drawn  limb  from  limb  to  prevent  any 
harm  coming  to  her.  What  should  he  do  now  ?  He 
wept  and  he  prayed.  His  poor  old  heart  would 
surely  break.  How  could  he  ever  face  his  young 
master  again  ?  More  than  once  the  thought  of  self- 
destruction  entered  his  head;  but  Lot  was  a  sen- 
sible old  darky.  To  destroy  himself  would  settle 
nothing — except  himself;  and  there  was  not  a 
single  selfish  fiber  in  his  makeup.  It  would  have 
been  cowardly;    and  Lot  was  no  coward. 

Three  hours  after  sunset — the  time  was  part  of 
the  formula — Lot  set  out  to  find  the  conjure  doctor. 
How  he  knew  when  and  where  to  find  him  is  more 
than  I  can  say  positively  now.  Anyway,  in  less 
than  an  hour  after  he  had  started,  Lot  had  hitched 
his  little  mule  to  a  dog\vood  tree,  for  so  the  formula 
began,  which  had  three  limbs  pointing  due  east.  He 
was  then  to  go  three  rods  in  that  direction,  which 
would  bring  him  into  a  path  he  was  to  follow,  and 
which  he  must  needs  follow,  from  the  fact  that  the 
undergrowth  was  so  dense  on  either  side  that  he 
could  not  pass  through  it  if  he  had  wished  to  do 
so.  There  was  no  moon ;  only  the  stars  gave  their 
uncertain  light  out  in  the  open,  and  utterly  failed 
as  he  penetrated  the  denser  growing  swamp.  On 
and  on  he  went,  groping  his  way,  until  he  came  to  a 
point  where  he  was  stopped  by  running  into  a  bank 
of  grapevines  and  briers.  Just  after  he  had  met 
this  obstruction,  and  was  bewildered  by  the  pitchy 


296  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

darkness,  there  was  the  call  of  a  screech-owl  just  to 
his  left,  which  was  answered  by  the  hooting  of  a 
great  horned  owl  some  distance  farther  on.  Busy- 
ing himself  with  getting  out  of  the  briers,  he 
scarcely  noticed  these  signals.  Where  it  came  from 
Lot  never  knew,  but  a  hand  touched  his  shoulder 
and  deftly  slipped  down  his  arm  to  his  wrist,  and 
in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  it,  a  noose  tightened 
around  his  hand. 

"Who's  dat?"  demanded  Lot;  but  not  a  word 
was  vouchsafed  in  reply — simply  a  tightening  of  the 
cord,  drawing  him  sharply  back  on  an  acute  angle 
to  the  direction  he  had  been  going.  He  followed 
the  leading,  moving  much  more  rapidly  now  than 
he  had  been  able  to  do  unaided.  Lot  strained  his 
eyes  to  see  the  form  of  his  leader.  The  rhythm  of 
the  step,  when  he  could  discern  any,  was  that  of  a 
woman  or  child.  From  the  occasional  rustling  of 
what  might  be  supposed  to  be  a  skirt,  he  was  in- 
clined to  believe  that  it  was  a  woman.  First  to  the 
right  and  then  to  the  left  the  narrow  path  turned. 
Twice  it  made  such  short  turns  back  as  to  appear 
to  him  as  though  they  were  retracing  their  steps. 
They  had  not  gone  much  farther,  when  the  cord 
slackened,  and  then  ceased  to  guide  him  altogether. 
Having  learned  to  depend  upon  the  guiding  cord,  it 
was  rather  bewildering  to  be  cast  adrift  all  at  once 
without  any  warning. 

"What  now?"  asked  Lot,  after  a  moment's 
waiting,  supposing  that  his  guide  was  still  near  at 
hand — he  had  heard  no  retracing  steps ;  but  he  had 
no  answer.  Evidently  he  was  left  alone,  he  knew 
not  where.    He  stretched  out  his  arms  at  full  length, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  297 

feeling  for  the  undergrowth  to  guide  him  again; 
but  as  far  as  they  could  reach  they  touched  nothing. 
Stretching  out  hands  and  feet  in  every  direction,  he 
found  that  he  was  in  an  open  space  of  some  size. 
Not  knowing  in  what  direction  to  go,  he  stood  still, 
inferring  that,  as  he  had  been  led  to  that  place,  he 
had  reached  his  destination. 

His  ears,  now  quick  with  expectation,  caught 
those  indescribable  sounds  that  come  out  of  the 
night,  ringing,  buzzing,  whispering,  crickety 
sounds — sounds  that  cannot  be  located.  Louder 
and  louder  they  grew,  and  from  confusing  they  be- 
came almost  maddening;  hissings,  as  if  a  thousand 
serpents  were  around  him;  the  croakings  of  every 
conceivable  kind  of  frog  that  he  had  ever  heard; 
the  sharp,  snapping  sound,  made  by  night  birds, 
when  disturbed  near  their  nests;  and  as  a  climax 
to  it  all,  came  two  voices  in  a  solemn  chant,  which 
grew  nearer  and  grew  louder,  then  dying  away  until 
it  was  almost  inaudible.  If  these  sounds  were  in- 
describable, their  effect  upon  the  hearer  was  pecul- 
iarly wonderful.  Lot  felt  as  if  he  were  in  a  strange 
world,  living  a  new  existence.  The  chant  went  on, 
now  sinking  until  he  could  not  be  sure  whether  it 
had  ceased  or  not,  then  growing  louder  and  louder, 
swelling  into  tones  that  filled  the  surrounding 
swamp.  At  times  the  chant  would  suddenly  cease, 
and  its  echo  would  come  back — sweet,  soft,  and 
low.  At  other  times  there  w^as  a  commingling  of 
mellow  reed  notes,  followed  by  the  tinkling  of  little 
bells  in  different  tones. 

When  the  chant  died  out — there  was  no  point  at 
which  it  could  have  been  said  finally  to  stop — some 


298  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

other  voices  in  the  distance  took  up  a  melody,  sing- 
ing it  as  only  negroes  can  sing  them.  At  times  it 
scarcely  reached  the  ear,  though  it  continued 
through  the  seance.  In  broad,  open  daylight  Lot 
would  have  laughed  at  this  play  for  effect;  but  at 
this  hour,  in  this  place,  with  these  surroundings,  and 
under  the  present  circumstances,  lost  as  it  were  in 
this  swamp,  his  nerves  already  overwrought  by 
anxiety  and  distress,  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  the  emotional  character  of  the  negro  in  Lot 
should  have  been  deeply  stirred  and  his  imagination 
wrought  upon  to  its  full  capacity. 

The  mere  noises  had  grown  lower  and  lower  and 
less  distinct,  until  they  had  died  away  entirely.  Dur- 
ing this,  Lot  had  been  in  outer  darkness.  Now  that 
all  had  grown  quiet,  save  the  quartet  in  the  distance, 
he  noticed  a  pale  indistinct  light — an  uncanny  light, 
as  if  made  by  glow  worms.  This  grew  into  a  deli- 
cate blue,  which,  while  it  enabled  him  to  see  some- 
thing of  the  objects  surrounding  him,  cast  a  most 
ghastly  glamour  over  everything.  He  saw  a  circle 
of  huge  cypress  trees,  forming  an  amphitheater, 
their  boughs  meeting  overhead.  Great  swaths  of 
Spanish  moss  hung  down  from  the  limbs,  waving 
gently  back  and  forth  in  the  light  breeze. 

The  ringing  of  a  small  bell  directed  his  attention 
to  an  arched  opening  on  one  side,  at  which  he  saw 
a  large,  tall  man  standing  motionless.  His  face  was 
of  a  soot-black,  but  his  long  beard  and  shocky  hair 
were  snow  white,  as  were  his  shaggy  eyebrows.  His 
eyes  were  large,  bright,  and  black.  He  was  clad  in 
the  skins  of  the  animals  of  the  swamp — representing 
the  coon,  the  otter,  the  deer,  the  fox,  and  the  squir- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  299 

rel.  The  plumage  of  some  of  the  showier  birds 
were  dabbed  about  here  and  there  over  this  gro- 
tesque covering. 

Large  shell  rings  were  pendent  from  his  ears. 
Moving  slowly  to  one  side,  he  disclosed  a  scantily 
dressed  female  standing  near  him.  A  light  filmy 
skirt  fell  from  her  waist  to  just  below  her  knees;  a 
tawdry  something  served  as  a  bodice.  Her  figure 
was  light  and  graceful,  and  her  hands  and  feet  were 
small,  even  for  a  person  of  her  size,  for  she  did  not 
rise  to  near  the  man's  shoulders.  Her  skin  was 
pearly  white;  her  head  w^as  covered  with  a  shock 
of  fine,  white  hair;  her  brows  and  lashes  were  of 
the  same  color;  her  eyes  were  of  a  pale  pink,  and 
even  this  dim  light  caused  her  to  keep  them  half- 
closed.  Lot  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  an  albino, 
and  consequently  he  vv^as  ready,  under  the  circum- 
stances, to  suppose  that  she  was  something  super- 
natural. 

He  felt  what  he  thought  to  be  tw^o  hands  on  his 
shoulders  pressing  him  down  on  his  knees.  He 
looked  around  expecting  to  see  a  third  person,  but 
he  could  see  no  one.  The  conjuror  made  a  sign  to 
the  woman,  and  she  instantly  disappeared  to  return 
almost  as  quickly  bearing  in  her  hands  a  large  and 
curious  shell,  from  the  inside  of  which  proceeded 
the  light  he  had  seen.  She  advanced  within  a  yard 
of  him,  and  placed  the  shell  on  the  ground  near 
where  he  was  kneeling.  Coming  nearer  to  him,  she 
began  waving  her  hands  slowly  from  side  to  side 
over  his  head,  her  body  partaking  of  the  side-swing- 
ing motion.  Nearer  and  nearer  she  came  until  her 
hands  frequently  touched  his  face,  the  while  repeat- 
ing some  formulary  gibberish.     Lot  felt  his  eyelids 


300  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

growing  heavy,  there  was  a  roaring  in  his  ears  and 
a  numb  feeHng  steaHng  over  his  body.  He  tried 
to  speak,  but  his  tongue  seemed  swollen  and  stiff. 
The  woman  gazed  into  his  eyes  a  moment,  and  what 
she  saw  there  was  probably  satisfactory  as  she 
ceased  her  incantations  and  knelt  beside  the  shell. 
From  some  place  in  her  bodice  she  took  what  looked 
to  Lot  to  be  a  piece  of  putty,  about  the  size  of  a 
pigeon's  Qgg,  and  dropped  it  into  the  shell,  where  it 
began  to  roll  around  as  if  of  its  own  power.  Then 
she  took  a  wild  goose's  feather  from  her  tangled 
white  hair,  and  with  the  web  end  of  it  stirred  the 
contents  of  the  shell,  which  began  to  boil  and  bubble 
and  burn  as  if  with  an  intense  heat,  changing  from 
one  color  to  another  in  rapid  succession.  Ever  and 
anon  she  shaded  her  pink  eyes  and  peered  into  the 
shell  through  her  fingers.  When  she  would  do  so, 
she  would  remove  the  feather  from  the  burning 
mass,  and  to  Lot's  amazement  it  showed  no  signs 
of  having  been  injured  by  the  heat.  Again  the 
feather  would  be  thrust  back  and  the  mass  stirred 
vigorously.  Finally,  when  it  had  settled  down  to  a 
dead  white,  and  remained  so  under  the  most  vigor- 
ous stirring,  the  w^oman  drew  a  long  breath  of  re- 
lief, and,  without  changing  her  position,  held  up  the 
forefinger  of  her  right  hand,  which  proved  to  be  a 
signal  for  the  conjure  doctor  to  advance.  He  moved 
forward  with  a  slow,  measured  tread,  and  knelt  be- 
side the  woman  and  the  shell,  muttering  some  un- 
intelligible words.  He  waved  his  hands  over  his 
head  several  times ;  then  bringing  them  down  over 
the  shell  with  his  palms  down,  leaving  an  opening 
between  his  thumbs,  he  peered  into  the  white,  burn- 
ing mass. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

"I  sees  er  white  dove/'  began  the  conjuror,  ''er 
floatin'  erway — floatin'  down  stream  seems  ter  me. 
De  white  dove  is  turr'ble  scared.  Dere's  somethin' 
what  she's  er  hidin'  under  'er  wing."  He  paused 
and  looked  fixedly  into  the  shell  with  its  burning 
mass,  and  then  continued,  "I  sees — hit  is  er  ser- 
pint — er  white  serpint.  Hit  hab  twined  hitse'f 
eround  'er,  an'  hit's  de  serpint  dat  is  er  takin'  'er 
away  summers.  Dere's  gre't  trouble  an'  trib'lations, 
an'  der  trouble  is  gwine  ter  mek  yer  trimble."  With 
that  he  blew  into  the  shell  and  the  fire,  or  the  light, 
or  whatever  it  was,  went  out,  leaving  them  in  the 
dark.  In  the  darkness  and  silence,  the  voices  in  the 
distance  came  floating  back;  whether  they  had 
stopped  at  all,  was  more  than  Lot  could  have  told. 
The  woman  began  stirring  the  mass  again,  and  it 
glowed  and  burned  as  before.  The  conjure  doctor 
had  returned  to  the  entrance  under  the  arch.  As 
the  woman  stirred,  the  color  changed  time  and 
again,  taking  on  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  Now 
and  then  she  stopped  and  peered  into  the  shell,  and 
examined  the  mass  closely,  and  then  stirred  and 
stirred  until  it  settled  down  to  a  dark  brown  color. 
Then  up  went  the  woman's  finger  as  before,  and 
the  conjuror  advanced  and  knelt  down  by  the  shell. 

''I  sees  er  dark  man  boun'  eroun'  wid  shackles, 
an'  while  de  shackles  am  er  growin'  weaker  ebbery 
day,  yit  dey  bin's  'im  fass  ter  he  trouble,  an'  dey 
will  bin'  'im,  drawin'  uv  him  on  an'  on;  he  cain't 
siparate  hese'f  from  he  troubles.     Ef  dem  shackles 


302  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

wuz  broke  now — "  and  again  he  stopped  and  gazed 
into  the  shell,  "Ef  dem  shackles  wuz  broke  now, 
hit  would  be  all  de  same,  fur  dere's  odder  cords  er 
bindin'  uv  'im  ter  de  white  dove  what  he  cain't 
break,  ef  he  wanted  ter — which  he  don'." 

The  light  began  to  wane,  and  the  woman  thrust 
her  feather  into  the  mass,  and  by  some  unaccount- 
able carelessness  stirred  it  the  wrong  way ;  and  there 
was  a  terrible  flash  like  lightning,  though  there  was 
no  report  whatever.  The  feather  was  consumed, 
and  the  woman  fell  over  backward,  apparently  dead. 
In  the  pale  blue  light  that  remained,  Lot  and  the 
conjuror  stared  at  her  an  instant.  Then  the  con- 
juror sprang  to  his  feet  and  leaned  over  her  pros- 
trate form,  calling  her, 

''Teelee,  Teelee,  Teelee!  Wake  up,  wake  up, 
Teelee!" 

Had  it  not  been  for  the  fright  Lot  saw  on  the 
old  man's  face,  he  would  have  thought  that  this  w^as 
part  and  parcel  of  the  performance.  As  it  was,  the 
old  man's  trembling  and  excited  movements,  and 
the  horrible  workings  of  the  muscles  of  his  face, 
convinced  Lot  that  an  accident  had  happened.  He 
tried  to  aid  the  conjuror;  but  to  his  horror  he  found 
that  he  could  not  move.  The  conjuror  seemed  to 
be  conscious  of  his  efforts,  for  he  said, 

''Be  still.  Lot,  be  still,  you  cain't  move.  Ef  she 
dies  I's  ruined  forebber,  an'  you'll  nebber  be  able  ter 
move  ergin.  Dere  ain't  nobody  but  Teelee  can  tech 
dat  zono  and  live."  Turning  again  to  the  prostrate 
form,  ''Teelee,  Teelee,  my  own  Teelee!"  he  cried 
most  piteously,  wringing  his  hands  while  the  tears 
streamed  down  his  face.    He  chafed  her  hands  and 


studies  in  Black  and  White  30 


o 


face,  and  cried ;  but  it  seemed  in  vain.  Except  for 
some  feeble  twitchings  of  the  muscles  of  her  limbs, 
she  appeared  to  be  dead.  Again  and  again  Lot 
struggled  to  move  or  speak;  he  could  do  neither. 
One  can  imagine  with  what  interest  he  watched 
the  conjuror's  efforts  to  restore  the  woman.  His 
own  fate  was  a  matter  of  secondary  consideration. 
The  misery  came  with  the  thought  that  his  Missus 
was  gone  and  that  he  ought  to  follow  and  find  her. 
This  thought  banished  every  consideration  for  the 
fate  of  himself,  of  Teelee,  or  the  conjuror  from  his 
mind.  The  overruling  thought  and  desire  was  to 
be  freed  himself.  From  the  remark  of  the  conjuror, 
he  was  given  to  understand  that  Teelee  alone  could 
release  him ;  and  Teelee  was  dying.  Great  drops  of 
perspiration  gathered  on  his  face.  To  him,  it  seemed 
that  ages  were  passing.  The  conjuror  continued  to 
chafe  the  woman's  hands  and  feet,  which  he  now 
felt  were  getting  cold.  He  touched  the  tip  of  her 
nose  and  her  ears ;  they  too  were  growing  cold  and 
colder.  The  convulsive  motions  of  her  muscles 
were  becoming  more  feeble;  evidently  she  was  fast 
passing  away.  The  conjuror  sprang  to  his  feet  and 
rushed  around  the  open  space  like  one  demented, 
pulling  his  hair  and  raving,  and  crying  in  turn. 
Coming  back,  he  stood  over  the  dying  woman  and 
gazed  into  her  contorted  face.  His  hands  vvxre 
clenched;  the  tears  had  ceased  to  flow;  while  utter 
despair  was  written  in  every  feature.  Raising  his 
eyes  to  Lot,  he  cried, 

"hot  one  er  both  uv  us  is  doomed!     Ef  I  could 
put  de  leastest  bit  uv  zono  ter  her  lips,  she  might 


304  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

live;    but  ef  I  tech  it,  I'm  er  dead  nigger!     What 
shall  I  do?'* 

It  was  fruitless  to  ask  Lot,  for  he  could  not 
speak;  he  could  only  suffer  and  wait.  If  he  could 
have  spoken,  would  Lot  have  had  the  conjuror  sac- 
rifice himself  to  release  him?  Lot  was  not  selfish; 
but  then  his  Missus  was  gone  and  he  must  follow. 
No  selfish  impulse  would  have  prompted  him  if  he 
had  been  able  to  speak  and  tell  the  conjuror  what 
he  wished  him  to  do. 

The  conjuror  must  surely  have  had  some  occult 
power,  for  while  he  stood  there  gazing  into  Lot's 
eyes,  he  must  have  read  his  thoughts,  and  have  un- 
derstood and  appreciated  their  noble  promptings, 
for  he  at  once  made  up  his  mind  and  said, 

"Lot,  I'll  do  hit — I'll  do  hit  fur  yer  sake;  an' 
dat's  fur  yer  Missus's  sake ;  I'll  do  hit  an'  die !  I's 
gittin'  ole  anyways.  An',  Lot,  ef  ever  Teelee  cums 
ter  yer  in  trouble,  I  knows  yer  will  help  'er,  an'  won't 
let  'er  be  imposed  erpun.  An',  Lot,  ef  yer  finds  yer 
Missus,  tell  her  dat  an  ole  nigger  give  his  life  fer 
'er,  'cause  he  had  heard  dat  she  wuz  good  an'  kind. 
Good-by,  Lot!"  and  he  stooped  down  and  kissed 
Teelee's  cold  lips. 

The  troubled  and  distressed  look  now  shifted 
from  the  face  of  the  conjuror  to  that  of  Lot,  whose 
tears  were  now  coursing  down  his  cheeks,  prompted 
of  what  emotion  I  will  leave  each  one  to  imagine. 

The  conjuror  hastened  out  through  the  arched 
way  and  soon  returned  with  a  dagger  in  his  hand. 
It  glistened  in  even  that  dim,  uncertain  light  with  a 
cruel  kindness.  He  seemed  to  hesitate — looking 
first  at  Teelee  and  then  at  Lot.    Was  his  determin- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  305 

ation  wavering?  It  was  a  tragic  moment — the  sus- 
pense was  awful.  The  more  so,  by  reason  of  the 
pecuHar  circumstances,  the  hour,  and  the  weird  sur- 
roundings. Life  and  death,  honor  and  shame  com- 
minghng,  stirring  in  the  hearts  of  these  black  men, 
prompting  to — duty.  A  bright  halo  formed  around 
the  conjuror's  head,  as  if  something  divine  had  set- 
tled about  it.  His  hands  and  eyes  were  raised  aloft, 
and  but  for  the  moving  of  his  lips,  not  a  muscle 
stirred  as  he  stood  there — a  martyr!  A  martyr, 
ready  to  be  offered  up  on  the  altar  of  duty. 

It  was  finished !  He  drew  the  woman's  head 
around  until  her  lips  touched  the  rim  of  the  shell. 
For  an  instant  he  hesitated ;  but  only  for  an  instant, 
and  then  with  a  quick  but  steady  motion,  he  jabbed 
the  mass  in  the  shell  with  the  point  of  the  dagger, 
and  as  quickly  drew  it  across  the  woman's  lips.  The 
next  instant  he  lay  stretched  on  the  ground  in  vio- 
lent convulsions,  which  gradually  subsided  into  the 
stillness  of  death.  It  is  doubtful  if  Lot  breathed 
either  while  this  was  transpiring,  so  overwhelming 
was  the  suspense.  Some  motion  made  by  Teelee 
attracted  Lot's  attention  from  the  conjuror  to  her. 
To  his  amazement  and  joy,  he  saw  her  hand  slowly 
moving  toward  her  lips,  from  which  was  rising  a 
dim,  vapory  smoke.  When  her  hand  reached  her 
lips,  she  gently  patted  them  with  the  tips  of  her 
fingers. 

Hope,  that  had  lain  dead  in  Lot's  heart  for  the 

last  few  moments,  now  began  to  move  its  delicate 

tentacles,  and  grow  with  every  new  sign  of  life  in 

Teelee.     After  what  seemed  to  Lot  an  interminable 

20 


306  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

time,  but  which  in  reahty  was  but  a  few  minutes, 
Teelee  began  to  stretch  her  hmbs  and  yawn,  as  if 
just  awakening  from  a  sound  sleep.  Soon  she  sat 
up  and  gazed  around  in  a  bewildered  kind  of  way, 
until  her  attention  w^as  attracted  to  the  conjuror. 
In  an  instant  she  sprang  to  her  feet  and  ran  to  his 
side.  When  she  saw  his  condition  and  the  dagger 
by  his  side,  the  idea  possessed  her  that  he  had  been 
foully  dealt  with — that  he  had  been  stabbed. 

*'Who  done  this?"  she  cried,  glaring  at  Lot.  "Not 
yer,  Lot.  I  know,  for  yer  couldn't  ter  done  it;  but 
I'll  let  yer  tell  me." 

Quickly  she  passed  over  to  him,  and  began  mak- 
ing passes  with  her  hands  over  his  head  and  around 
his  face ;  now  and  then  touching  his  lips ;  then  she 
took  him  by  the  hands  and  said  to  him,  "Arise, 
Lot,"  and  he  was  loosened  and  sprang  to  his  feet. 
He  was  free !  He  was  free !  He  was  free  to  go 
after  his  Missus.  While  this  was  his  first  thought, 
it  did  not  make  him  forget  his  friend  who  was  will- 
ing to  sacrifice  himself  for  his  Missus.  In  as  few^ 
words  as  possible  he  explained  to  Teelee  what  had 
happened.  As  soon  as  she  realized  the  situation, 
she  took  the  zono  out  of  the  shell,  and  rolled  the 
putty-looking  mass  around  in  her  hands  until  it 
began  to  emit  a  pale  blue  smoke.  Then  she  knelt 
down  and  blew  some  of  the  smoke  into  the  conjur- 
or's nostrils,  from  the  effect  of  which  he  began  to 
twitch  and  w^ent  off  into  another  convulsion,  but  of 
a  different  character  from  the  other.  Then  he 
yawned  and  stretched  himself,  and  soon  recovered 
consciousness.     He  lived. 

When  the  conjuror  had  regained  his  composure, 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  307 

Teelee  began  fondling  the  zono — crooning  to  it,  as 
she  would  have  done  to  a  tired,  sleepy  child.  She 
folded  it  to  her  bosom,  just  as  she  would  have  done 
a  thing  of  life.  Then  she  passed  out  through  the 
opening  archway.  Lot  drew  out  some  money  with 
which  to  pay  the  fee;  but  when  the  conjuror  noticed 
him,  he  said, 

'Tut  up  your  money,  Lot.  We's  bin  too  close 
ter  de  odder  side  ter-night  ter  think  erbout  money 
— put  it  up,  put  it  up,  an'  go  ter  yer  troubles,  dey're 
'nuff  fur  yer,   shore." 

Whist!  The  light  went  out,  and  Lot  was  left 
alone  in  the  dark — a  darkness  that  could  almost  be 
felt,  so  dense  was  it.  For  some  moments  he  was 
left  to  his  thoughts.  A  whippoorwill  began  to  call ; 
at  first  at  a  considerable  distance,  then  nearer  and 
nearer  it  came,  until  it  was  by  his  side.  Suddenly 
he  felt  the  cord  tighten  around  his  wrist,  and  he 
knew  he  was  to  follow.  By  a  much  shorter  route 
than  the  one  by  which  he  came,  he  was  led  to  the 
point  where  he  had  entered  the  swamp. 

Lot  mounted  his  little  mule  and  rode  home,  pon- 
dering upon  what  he  had  heard  and  seen  that  night. 
What  the  conjure  doctor  had  told  him  about  his 
Missus  going  off  with  a  wicked  man  impressed  his 
mind  more  profoundly  than  the  spectacular  part  of 
the  performance.  He  would  not  permit  his  most 
innermost  thought  to  be  disloyal  to  his  Missus — it 
would  be  all  right.  He  was  the  slave  bound  by 
birth  and  law;  and  bound  by  stronger  ties  than 
these — ties  of  affection  and  life-long  devotion  to 
these  white  people.  It  was  only  necessary  that  he 
should  see  his  duty  to  them,  and  it  would  be  done 


308  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

to  the  letter,  regardless  of  consequences.  There  is 
no  doubt  but  that  the  conjure  doctor's  hints  were 
in  accord  with  what  he  had  felt  was  his  duty.  If, 
however,  there  were  doubts  before^  there  were  none 
now. 

"  'Tain't  no  use  in  bein'  pigheaded  erbout  it, 
cause  yer  don't  zac'ly  understand  things.  Yer  ain't 
gwine  ter  say  wattermillion  ain't  sweet,  'cause  yer 
don't  know  how  de  sugar  got  inter  it.  'Tain't  no 
use  ter  say  chicken  ain't  good,  cause  yer  don't  know 
w^hat  meks  it  good;  is  dey?  Dat  conjure  doctor 
is  a  nigger,  but  he's  got  some  ways  uv  findin'  things 
out  shore!  I  shore  promised  Marse  Jack  dat  I'd 
tek  care  uv  Missus  until  he  got  back,  an'  here  I've 
let  her — "  He  could  not  finish  the  sentence;  but 
began  to  sob — his  honest,  black  face  working  into 
the  most  painful  contortions  in  his  great  agony  and 
distress. 

"Poor  Marse  Jack;  Poor  Missus!"  he  cried, 
never  once  thinking,  "Poor  Lot!" — honest,  loyal  and 
true  to  his  trust — what  more! 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

On  the  morning  following  Lot's  visit  to  the  con- 
jure doctor,  he  mounted  a  fleet  horse  and  set  out 
for  Sherwood.  Going  to  the  bank  he  inquired  for 
Mr.  McLaughlin,  saying  that  he  wanted  to  see  him 
privately.  On  being  ushered  into  the  president's 
private  room,  with  the  door  closed,  he  said, 

"Mr.  McLaughlin,  my  Missus  wuz  in  yere 
day  befo'  yistiddy." 

''Yes,  Lot,  she  was  in  here  then  to  see  me,"  and 
there  he  stopped,  much  to  Lot's  disappointment. 
The  old  darky  had  been  well  trained — nay,  it  was 
not  so  much  a  matter  of  training,  either,  as  it  was 
a  sense  of  refinement  imbibed  from  association 
with  his  masters  that  caused  him  to  hesitate  to  ap- 
pear to  pry  into  "white  folks'  affairs" ;  but,  as  the 
wily  old  Scotchman  was  equally  coy,  and  there  was 
no  time  to  lose,  there  was  nothing  else  to  do  than 
to  go  straight  to  the  point. 

"Did  Missus  speak  uv  goin'  erway  anywheres, 
boss?" 

"No,  Lot;  why  do  you  ask?"  said  the  banker, 
in  turn  growing  interested.  He  had  for  years  been 
the  most  intimate  friend  of  the  family  at  Sandowns. 

"Well,  sah,  she  hab  dis — "  He  was  about  to 
say  disappeared,  but  it  struck  him  that  it  was  not 
exactly  the  word  to  use,  so  he  said,  "She  hab  gone 
down  de  river — took  de  boat  yistiddy  mawnin'." 

"Is  there  anything  strange  in  that.  Lot?  Doubt- 
less she  has  gone  down  to  the  city  to  make  some 


310  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

purchases.  Her  visit  here  the  day  before  would  look 
as  if  something  of  that  kind  was  the  case." 

"  Tears  as  ef  she'd  er  said  somethin'  ter  some 
uv  us,  sah.  It's  so  unlike  'er  ter  go  off  an'  not  say 
nuthin'  ter  any  one  erbout  it." 

''That  may  all  be  true,  my  man ;  but  it  is  rather 
a  delicate  matter.  I  know  that  your  master  has 
entrusted  you  with  the  care  of  everything  on  the 
place ;  he  has  the  utmost  confidence  in  you ;  and  I 
am  aware  that  you  are  fully  alive  to  the  responsi- 
bility that  rests  upon  you;  but  it  would  be  very 
awkward  if  you  raised  an  alarm,  and  your  Missus 
should  arrive  home  on  the  next  boat." 

"Yes,  sah ;  I  knows  dat.  I  ain't  gwine  ter  raise 
no  'larm;  but  she  ain't  gwine  ter  do  dat."  Should  he 
make  a  clean  breast  of  it,  and  tell  all  that  he  knew 
to  Mr.  McLaughlin?  He  could  not  bring  himself 
all  at  once  up  to  that  point.  It  was  all  too  terrible 
to  discuss  with  any  one  outside  of  the  family. 

''Mr.  McLaughlin,  I  mus'  follow  my  Missus.  Lot 
could  never  face  Marse  Jack  ergin  ef  anythin' 
should  happen  ter  Missus,  an'  I  hadn'  seen  atter 
her;  an'  dat's  de  reason  dat  I  have  come  ter  yer. 
Marse  Jack  tole  me  dat  I  wuz  ter  come  ter  you  er 
Jedge  Strong,  ef  I  needed  anyt'ing  outen  de  way. 
I  t'ought  I'd  better  come  ter  yer  'cause  I'll  need 
some  money,  an'  passes  an'  everyt'ing  ter  show 
who  I  is — so's  I  won't  be  tuck  up.  I  cain't  afford 
ter  be  tuck  up." 

"Lot,  that  is  putting  a  rather  serious  face  on  the 
case.  You  to  go  away,  no  one  knows  where,  nor 
for  what  length  of  time,  leaving  everything  open 


studies  ill  Black  r.nd  White  311 

on  the  place,  with  the  money  that  you  would  need, 
and  an  unlimited  pass  in  your  pocket." 

Lot  wrinkled  up  his  face  and  thought  very  hard 
for  a  moment. 

''Well,  Mr.  McLaughlin,  it  am  a  very  ser'ous 
case.  I  knows  dat  Marse  Jack  wanted  me  ter  look 
arfter  Missus  'fore  everyt'ing  else.  Won't  yer 
please  go  eround  ter  Jedge  Strong's  wid  me.  I 
mus'n't  lose  no  time.  If  yer  lets  er  road  wagon  git 
er  few  miles  erhead  uv  yer,  it  teks  er  long  time 
ter  ketch  up  wid  it.  Ef  I  teks  de  boat  in  de  mawnin' 
ril  be  three  days  behin' ;  an'  ef  I  waits  until  de  nex' 
day,  I'll  be  fo'  days  behin'." 

"Certainly,  Lot,  I  will  go  with  you  around  to 
see  Judge  Strong,"  and  taking  his  hat  he  went, 
followed  by  Lot.  x\rriving  at  the  Judge's  office, 
Mr.  McLaughlin  went  in,  leaving  Lot  without.  In 
a  few  seconds,  however,  a  servant  conducted  Lot 
into  the  Judge's  private  office. 

''Good-morning,  Uncle  Lot,"  was  the  Judge's 
salutation. 

"Yer  most  humble  sarvant,  Jedge,"  with  one  of 
his  most  profound  bows,  out-stretching  his  arms 
to  their  full  length.  The  old  darky  had  been  doing 
some  wonderfully  rapid  thinking  while  following 
the  banker  on  the  street.  He  saw  that  he  must 
make  a  full  statement  of  the  case.  These  were  his 
master's  best  friends — the  very  men  he  would  have 
gone  to  himself,  for  advice.  As  humiliating  as  it 
was,  feeling  all  the  disgrace  of  it,  in  as  few  words 
as  possible  he  told  the  whole  story;  but  wound  up 
with  the  positive  assertion — one  that  would  brook 
no   questioning — he   must   follow   his    Missus,   and 


312  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

with  all  despatch  possible.  He  must  have  the 
necessary  funds  and  passes  to  enable  him  to  do  the 
work  before  him.  Having  heard  him  through,  he 
was  told  to  sit  outside  for  a  few  moments.  He  had 
not  long  to  wait,  though  it  seemed  interminable  to 
him  in  his  impatience.  Mr.  McLaughlin  and  Judge 
Strong  had  been  impressed  with  Lot's  arguments 
and  plans,  knowing  the  full  confidence  the  Doctor 
had  in  Lot's  good  sense  and  judgment,  as  well  as 
in  his  discretion.  They  decided  to  leave  it  in  the 
old  darky's  hands. 

A  sum  of  money,  in  gold  and  silver,  with  some 
Confederate  money,  was  put  into  a  belt  for  him, 
which  he  was  to  wear  under  his  clothing.  A  pass 
as  unlimited  as  it  were  possible  to  make  was  given 
him,  signed  by  Judge  Strong  and  Mr.  McLaughlin 
— men  known  far  and  wide,  with  the  precaution 
taken  to  have  the  Clerk  of  the  Court  sign  it,  and 
attach  the  seal  of  the  Court  to  it.  Thus  armed.  Lot 
hurried  home  to  make  his  final  preparations  for  his 
journey. 

Caesar  and  Jim  were  taken  into  the  council.  He 
explained  that  he  was  forced  to  go  away  for  a  while. 
Big  Jim  was  to  take  charge  of  the  field-hands,  and 
Caesar  to  have  charge  of  the  stock  and  the  rations. 
Every  one  was  to  be  impressed  with  the  fact  that 
Lot  might  turn  up  at  any  moment,  and  that  any 
insubordination  during  his  absence  would  be 
severely  punished. 

With  these  matters  off  his  hands,  he  went  to 
his  own  house  and  had  his  wife  to  put  him  up  a  kit, 
in  which  he  directed  her  to  place  a  suit  of  her  own 
clothing.     When  it  came  to  this,  old  Aunt  Winny's 


studies  in  Black  and  White  313 

eye  dilated  with  amazement.  Was  she  to  go  too? 
What  would  become  of  the  children? 

"No,  woman,  no;  you  ain't  ergoin'.  Do  as  I 
tells  yer  ter  do,  an'  keep  everyt'ing  straight  w'ile 
I's  gone.  I'll  find  Missus  or — "  He  did  not  con- 
clude the  sentence. 

Long  before  boat  time  the  next  morning.  Lot  had 
told  Winny  good-by,  and  was  at  the  landing  await- 
ing the  boat.  When  it  arrived,  he  did  not  wait  for 
the  gangplank  to  be  thrown  out,  but  sprang  into 
the  boat  and  hurried  to  the  purser  and  asked  for  a 
ticket  to  the  city. 

"Hello,  Uncle  Lot,"  said  the  purser,  who  knew 
Lot  well,  and  under  ordinary  circumstances  would 
not  have  thought  of  asking  him  for  a  pass ;  but 
seeing  his  haste  and  excitement,  inquired,  "Have 
you  a  pass,  old  man?" 

'Yaas,  sah ;  yere  it  is,"  producing  that  document. 

'Why,  Uncle  Lot,  this  is  a  formidable-looking 
pass.  You  are  to  go  where  you  please,  and  stay  as 
long  as  you  want  to.  It  is  all  right — these  signa- 
tures are  all  right ;  and  here  is  the  signature  of  the 
Clerk  of  the  Court  with  the  county  seal — that's  all 
right,  Lot.  Have  your  people  turned  the  old  man 
out  to  starve?  This  is  as  near  setting  you  free  as 
it  is  possible  to  do  in  this  State." 

"No,  boss,  my  people  ain't  turned  me  out  ter 
starve,  ner  dey  never  will  do  dat." 

"I  believe  you,  Uncle  Lot;  Sandowns  would  not 
be  Sandowns  without  you.  The  fare  is  six  dollars 
and  a  half." 

Lot  fished  out  the  exact  change  in  Confederate 
money  from  an  old  purse  and  handed  it  to  him. 


314  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

As  soon  as  the  boat  was  underway  he  began  his 
detective  work.  He  sauntered  around  among  the 
deck  hands,  and  learned  that  a  lady  and  gentleman 
had  boarded  the  boat  on  the  last  trip.  None  of  the 
Iiands  knew  who  they  were.  The  gentleman  was  a 
stranger,  and  the  lady  was  so  heavily  veiled  that 
they  did  not  know  her  either.  In  his  over  caution 
he  failed  to  ask  quite  enough  questions  to  save  time 
and  expense;  for  the  boat  had  passed  Hanging 
Bluff  some  miles  before  he  learned  that  the  lady  and 
gentleman  had  left  the  boat  at  that  point.  He  im- 
mediately went  to  the  Captain  and  informed  him 
that  he  wanted  to  land  at  Hanging  Bluff,  where 
these  people  had  gone  ashore — he  had  supposed 
they  were  going  to  the  city. 

"They  did  buy  tickets  for  the  city;  but  while  we 
were  at  Hanging  Bluff  they  suddenly  decided  to 
land  there.  They  gave  no  reason  for  so  doing. 
Some  one  had  just  said  something  about  the  guard 
that  would  come  on  the  boat  at  Magnolia  Point; 
and  I  wondered  if  that  had  anything  to  do  with 
their  sudden  change  of  plans.  It  looked  suspicious 
at  the  time.     Do  you  know  them,  Lot  ?" 

''I  never  seed  'em,  Cap'n — so  I  cain't  tell."  Nor 
was  anything  further  to  be  had  of  Lot  on  the  subject. 
'T  never  meddles  wid  white  folks'  affairs,"  and  that 
settled  it. 

There  was  no  other  course  left  him  except  to  keep 
to  the  boat  until  its  return  that  night  to  Hanging 
Bluff — another  delay  for  the  old  darky.  Back  he 
came  that  night,  to  find  on  disembarking  that  the 
party  had  landed  there,  and  that  the  man  had  pur- 
chased a  pair  of  mules  and  a  carryall,  and  had  gone 


studies  in  Black  and  White  315 

no  one  knew  where.  To  follow  on  foot  was  not  to 
be  thought  of,  to  hire  a  horse  or  mule  was  equally 
impracticable,  for  he  had  no  idea  for  what  length 
of  time  he  would  want  it,  even  if  he  found  any  one 
who  would  hire  him  a  horse.  He  followed  their 
example  and  tried  to  purchase  a  mule.  In  answer 
to  his  inquiries  he  was  informed  that  the  other 
party  had  bought  the  only  spare  stock  in  the  neigh- 
borhood— Wheeler's  men  having  raided  the  place 
recently.  Lot  was  not  to  be  balked.  He  shouldered 
his  kit  and  set  out  on  foot,  following  the  road  that 
the  other  party  had  taken.  His  progress  was  of 
necessity  slow,  for  he  lost  much  time  in  stopping  to 
make  inquiry  for  a  horse  or  mule.  He  preferred 
a  mule  from  the  fact  that  horses  were  scarce,  and 
a  mule  would  not  be  so  apt  to  be  impressed  for  the 
army  service.  At  the  first  night's  stop  he  was  fortu- 
nate to  find  a  fairly  good  mule  for  sale,  for  which 
he  gave  five  hundred  dollars  in  Confederate  money. 
After  a  hard  day's  ride  the  next  day,  he  found  that 
he  had  not  gained  on  the  fugitives — they  were  at 
least  fifty  miles  ahead  of  him.  On  the  next  day  his 
mule  went  lame,  and  he  had  to  lose  time  to  have 
him  shod. 

The  fugitives  were  so  far  in  advance  of  him  now 
that  it  made  it  difiBcult  to  keep  track  of  them.  Some- 
times for  half  a  day  he  could  hear  nothing  of  them. 
They  so  often  left  the  main  road  for  miles  and  then 
would  come  into  it  again;  but  Lot  never  became 
discouraged.  He  knew  nothing  of  geography,  and 
it  was  only  by  the  guiding  of  the  stars  that  he  had 
any  idea  of  the  direction  he  was  going.  Every  night 
he  would  consult  them.     They  were  his  old  friends, 


316  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

and  had  served  him  often ;  not  only  telling  him  the 
direction,  but  the  time  as  well.  Who  shall  know — 
for  doubtless  he  knew  not  himself — what  in- 
spirations of  hope  he  found  in  their  contemplation 
during  these  nights  of  w^andering  on  his  troubled 
journey.  There  is  no  question  but  that  Lot  saw 
back  of  them  a  Supreme  Being — a  God  he  trusted 
and  devoutly  w'orshiped.  His  ears  may  not  have 
been  attuned  to  catch  their  song,  yet  their  wondrous- 
ness  and  beauty  touched  the  divine  spark  within 
his  good  heart,  and  he  praised  and  trusted  their 
Creator.  That  unchanging  star  that  hangs  over 
the  land  of  the  midnight  sun  told  him  that  he  was 
traveling  north.  He  knew  that  the  great  armies 
were  north  of  him,  and  that  thought  was  a  great 
comfort  to  him — his  master  was  there ;  and  possibly 
he  might  be  able  to  find  him,  and  let  him  know. 

On  and  on  he  trudged  day  by  day,  making  what 
haste  he  could;  and  as  is  all  too  often  the  case, 
one's  haste  defeats  the  hurry ;  he  had  over-taxed  his 
mule,  and  it  gave  out  and  had  to  be  abandoned. 
This  was  just  at  a  time  when  he  could  hear  nothing 
of  the  fugitives.  He  gave  the  mule  up  and  started 
afoot ;  but  it  was  slow  progress — slow,  weary  work, 
carrying  his  kit,  saddle,  and  bridle.  Having  lost 
the  trail  entirely,  it  was  possible  that  he  was  on  the 
wrong  road.  Under  the  circumstances  he  thought 
it  best  to  take  time  to  replace  his  mule.  Being  in  the 
neighborhood  of  a  county  town,  and  having  been 
told  that  the  next  day  would  be  a  sales  day,  he 
thought  he  might  be  able  to  find  some  one  there  with 
a  mule  for  sale,  and  he  determined  to  w^ait  and  rest. 

On  the  next  day — it  was  a  Monday — Lot  wended 


studies  in  Black  and  White  317 

his  way  to  the  town.  Quite  a  concourse  of  people 
had  assembled  there  on  the  public  square ;  and 
there  was  apparently  something  unusual  going  on, 
as  men  were  moving  about  in  an  excited  way — it 
amounted  almost  to  a  riot,  and  the  crowd  seemed 
pretty  evenly  divided.  Drawing  near  the  outskirts 
of  the  throng,  Lot  learned  that  some  people  had 
been  arrested,  and  that  it  was  on  account  of  these 
people  that  there  was  so  much  excitement,  the 
crowd  being  divided  as  to  what  should  be  done  with 
them.  The  majority  seemed  in  favor  of  putting 
them  in  jail.  The  word  "spies"  was  in  every  one's 
mouth.  More  than  one  suggested  hanging  them  on 
the  spot.  Just  then  a  terrible  yell  up  the  street  at- 
tracted Lot's  attention.  Looking  in  that  direction 
he  saw  a  powerfully  built  man,  well  mounted,  com- 
ing down  toward  the  crowd.  He  v^^as  tall,  large 
and  well-proportioned ;  his  nose  rather  prominent 
and  Roman;  his  side-whiskers  were  brushed  to  the 
front ;  his  eyes  large  and  brown ;  his  complexion 
florid;  he  wore  a  broad-brimmed  hat  turned  up  in 
front,  also  a  blue  dress  coat  with  brass  buttons ;  his 
trousers'  legs  were  stuck  down  in  his  top  boots.  As 
he  dashed  up,  the  crowd  began  to  give  way — some 
one  crying, 

*Xook  out,  here  comes  McGympsey!" 
^'Clear  the  way,"  sang  out  the  rider  in  a  stentorian 
voice,  *'here  comes  your  uncle!"  Reining  in  his 
powerful  horse,  he  shied  his  hat  into  the  air,  catch- 
ing it  as  it  descended,  shouting.  Hie,  haec,  hoc,  col- 
legiendum  bona  defuncti!  Stand  back,  you  ignora- 
muses.   What's  up  here?" 

He  was  told  that  some  suspicious  characters  had 


318  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

been  arrested.  They  were  evidently  spies — 
strangers — who  had  nothing  to  show  who  they 
were,  or  where  they  came  from. 

"Stand  back !"  he  said,  as  he  pushed  the  front  of 
his  hat  up.  "Let  your  uncle  see  into  this  matter," 
and  he  rode  into  the  crowd  regardless  of  whose  toes 
his  horse  trod  on.  The  crowd  fell  back  and  revealed 
a  delicate  young  man — evidently  an  invalid — and 
a  heavily  veiled  lady. 

"Ah,  a  sick  man,"  and  turning  and  bowing  pro- 
foundly, "and  a  lady,"  taking  off  his  hat  most  re- 
spectfully.    Turning  to  the  crowd,  he  said, 

"Stand  back,  I  say,  stand  back.  Don't  you  know 
a  lady  when  you  see, one?" 

They  fell  back  quickly  enough  at  his  bidding. 
Dismounting,  with  his  hat  in  his  hand,  he  gave  the 
bridle  reins  to  an  onlooker  and  approached  the  lady. 

"Let  me  beg  your  pardon,  my  dear  Madam,  and 
let  me  apologize  for  this  herd — they  know  not  what 
they  do — This  gentleman  appears  to  be  ill — I  take 
him  to  be  a  gentleman,  as  I  find  him  in  company 
with  a  lady,"  and  he  cleared  his  throat  with  a 
drunken  o-ravitv  that  under  other  circumstances 
would  have  been  amusing,  and  said  to  the  crowd, 

"I  will  be  responsible  for  these  good  people — this 
lady  and  gentleman,  until  to-morrow.  I  will  take 
them  to  my  house  for  the  night.     To-morrow " 

To-morrow — to-morrow — what  of  to-morrow  ? 
Colonel  McGympsey  never  finished  the  sentence,  if 
he  intended  to  do  so,  which  was  doubtful.  He 
bowed  to  the  crowd,  and  turned  to  the  captives. 
Some  of  the  more  unruly  ones  were  disposed  to 
question  these  proceedings.    The  entire  town  was  in 


Stuciies  in  Black  and  AVhite  319 

a  commotion,  seething  with  excitement.  Remember, 
these  were  war  times — and  war  times  are  bad  times. 
While  the  crowd  did  not  rehsh  being  robbed  of 
their  game,  they  reahzed  that  Colonel  McGympsey 
was  not  to  be  trifled  with  when  in  his  cups — and 
tlie  Colonel  was  in  his  cups  then.  The  lady  said  to 
him, 

''You  have  placed  us  under  obligations,  for  which 
please  accept  our  thanks ;  and  will  you  kindly  add 
to  the  obligation  by  allowing  us  to  return  to  our 
camp  for  the  night,  passing  our  parole  to  be  at 
your  orders  in  the  morning.  We  could  not  move  on 
if  we  were  disposed  to  do  so,  seeing  that  one  of  our 
animals  is  lame,  which  accident  has  detained  us  in 
this  neighborhood  for  a  couple  of  days  already. 
And  this  seems  the  sum  of  our  offending.  We  have 
molested  no  one — we  have  paid  for  any  supplies 
that  we  have  had.  As  for  our  being  spies,  that  is 
preposterous." 

"Your  most  obedient  servant,  Madam.  I  agree 
with  you  fully ;  but  while  McGympsey  has  a  shingle 
over  his  head,  no  lady  must  remain  out  of  doors." 

After  a  hurried  consultation  in  an  undertone,  it 
was  decided  that  it  might  be  best  to  humor  the  man, 
who  at  least  was  respectful,  if  nothing  more.  Turn- 
ing to  him — he  had  stepped  back  some  paces,  when 
he  saw  that  they  wished  to  confer  with  each  other — 
the  lady  said, 

"As  you  insist  on  our  doing  so,  we  will  accept 
your  kind  invitation  if  you  will  permit  us  to  return 
to  our  camp  for  a  short  time. 

"Most  assuredly,  Madam.     Permit  me,  and  I  will 


320  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

accompany  you  and  remove  the  entire  outfit  to  my 
house." 

"We  could  not  think  of  imposing  on  your  family 
to  that  extent."  It  had  occurred  to  her  that  the 
man's  family  might  not  fall  into  his  vein  entirely — 
that  they  might  find  themselves  de  trop;  and  she 
said  as  much  to  him. 

''You  behold  my  family — solus  cum  solo — bag 
and  baggage.  I  am  literally  and  truly  the  lord  of 
my  premises ;  and  you  will  be  as  welcome  there  as 
at  your  own  home." 

That  speech  left  nothing  more  to  be  said.  Bow- 
ing, he  led  the  way,  under  their  direction,  to  the 
camp.  Having  seen  them  safely  there,  which  was 
not  a  great  distance  off,  he  mounted  his  horse  and 
dashed  off  at  a  break-neck  speed,  leaving  them  to 
wonder  if  they  should  see  him  again — this  newly 
found  friend,  who  had  so  timely  interfered  in  their 
behalf. 

They  were  not  left  long  in  suspense.  Before 
they  were  ready  to  break  camp, — for  they  had  been 
somewhat  tardy,  as  they  were  in  doubt  as  to  whether 
he  would  return  or  not, — he  came  dashing  back 
and  stopped  all  preparations.  They  paused  and 
wondered  what  new  freak  had  possessed  him. 
Drinking,  he  certainly  was,  and  who  could  know 
what  a  drunken  man  might  do?  They  looked  at 
each  other  with  a  questioning  look.  If  the  Colonel 
observed  this,  he  made  no  sign,  he  stood  there 
stolidly  looking  at  the  outfit — ^liowever,  with  his 
head  uncovered.  While  the  time  seemed  long  to 
them,  it  was  not  a  great  while  before  the  explanation 
was  apparent.     Soon  a  light  wagon  came  up  full 


studies  in  Black  and  White  321 

of  servants,  who  were  ordered  to  pack  up  everything 
carefully  and  bring  them  to  the  house.  The  family 
carriage  followed  closely,  in  which  he  insisted  that 
they  should  go ;  giving  them  the  assurance  that 
everything  would  be  safe,  and  as  well  cared  for  as 
if  they  had  superintended  it  themselves.  They 
began,  in  a  way,  to  realize  what  manner  of  a  man 
this  was  into  whose  hands  they  had  fallen — drunk 
though  he  was.  Entering  the  carriage,  they  were 
driven  to  the  Colonel's  home,  which  proved  to  be 
at  no  great  distance. 


21 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

"In  ye  good  old  times" — which  means  in  the 
South,  "  'fore  the  war" — it  was  no  uncommon  thing 
for  the  class  of  men  who  had  been  overseers  on  the 
large  plantations  to  become  in  turn  the  owners  of 
them,  and  not  infrequently  very  wealthy  men.  Their 
success  depended  upon  the  fact  that  they  were  se- 
lected from  the  most  practical  young  men,  sons  of 
successful  small  farmers  in  the  neighborhood,  who 
had  taught  their  sons  to  work  from  their  infancy 
up.  The  most  industrious  ones  of  these  sons  were 
chosen  to  take  charge  of  large  plantations.  They 
were  furnished  everything  necessary  for  their  use, 
except  their  clothing.  If  their  services  were  satis- 
factory they  were  paid  handsome  salaries,  which 
the  shrewdest  and  most  economical  ones  left  in  the 
hands  of  their  employers,  and  for  which  they  were 
allowed  interest,  until  it  often  grew  to  a  sum  that 
was  not  easily  met. 

Often,  as  the  years  went  by,  the  owners  grew  old 
or  lazy,  and  had  other  more  desirable  plantations; 
and,  perhaps,  becoming  attached  to  the  overseer, 
and  glad  to  help  him  in  the  world,  would  settle  the 
claim  by  selling  him  the  plantation — "lock,  stock, 
and  barrel,"  as  it  was  often  expressed,  giving  him 
ample  time  in  which  to  pay  for  it.  By  hard  work 
and  economy  he  generally  succeeded. 

The  idea  that  obtained — and  I  suppose  yet  ob- 
tains to  a  degree — that  the  wealthier  class  at  the 
South  looked  down  upon  their  poorer  neighbors  as 
inferior  to  themselves  was  not,  and  is  not,  true. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  323 

The  worthy  poor  were  ahvays  respected  and  helped 
in  every  way.  Now  the  negro  has  always  failed  to 
respect  poor  white  people — ''poor  white  trash,"  as 
they  called  them.  The  negroes  on  large  plantations 
would  not  have  anything  to  do  with  those  owned  on 
small  places  by  comparatively  poor  men;  therefore, 
there  was  nothing  that  a  negro  dreaded  more  than 
to  be  owned  by  a  poor  man ;  it  made  no  difference 
how  kindly  they  were  treated — it  was  belonging  to 
''poor  white  trash."  True,  there  were  instances 
where  families  became  suddenly  rich  who  had 
never  known  anything  but  poverty,  whose  heads 
were  turned,  and  who  became  foolishly  arrogant: 
the  same  thing  has  been  true — ever  and  every- 
where. 

Colonel  McGympsey,  the  subject  of  this  chapter, 
was  the  son  of  a  small,  but  honest  and  respectable 
farmer.  He  had  proven  one  of  the  fortunate  class 
of  overseers  succeeding  to  the  ownership  of  the 
plantation  where  he  had  worked  so  long  and  satis- 
factorily. Also,  he  had  been  fortunate  in  marry- 
ing a  woman  in  whom  were  combined  qualities  of 
thrift  and  good  hard  common  sense.  A  son  and 
daughter  had  been  born  to  them,  and  realizing 
keenly  the  want  of  a  good  education,  they  deter- 
mined that  their  children  should  not  experience  the 
same  regret. 

There  being  no  good  schools  near  them,  they  em- 
ployed a  tutor.  The  father  was  very  insistent  that 
his  son  should  be  taught  Latin  and  Greek;  but  the 
dominant  idea  with  the  mother  was  that  her  daugh- 
ter should  be  taught  botany.  She  had  been  pres- 
ent at  some  school  exhibition  in  the  country  where 


324  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

the  star  young  lady  had  stood  up  before  a  large 
audience  and  had  torn  into  pieces  some  simple  little 
flower,  giving  curious,  high-sounding  names  to 
each  part  of  it.  The  audience  had  been  rapturous 
over  the  performance,  leaving  with  Mrs.  Mc- 
Gympsey  the  impression  that  botany  was  the  cap- 
stone of  female  education.  She  had  then  and  there 
resolved  that  her  daughter  should  finish  up  some 
day  by  doing  something  of  the  same  kind. 

When  the  tutor  first  came  the  Colonel  had  been 
very  careful  that  his  recommendation  included  his 
capacity  to  teach  Latin  and  Greek.  Every  line  of 
interrogation  would  wind  up  at  that  point.  The 
Colonel  having  satisfied  himself  as  to  the  tutor's 
qualifications,  the  mother  took  him  in  hand, 

"Can  you  teach  my  daughter  botany  ?"   she  asked. 

''Yes,  Mrs.  McGympsey,  I  could  teach  botany." 
In  the  mean  time,  he  was  watching  a  little  girl  chas- 
ing a  butterfly  across  the  lawn. 

There  was  some  expression  on  his  face  or  in  the 
tone  of  his  voice  which  was  not  assuring  to  the 
mother's  anxious  mind. 

"Can  you  take  a  flower  to  pieces,"  she  asked,  "and 
tell  all  the  names  of  the  pieces  as  you  pull  them  off?" 

"Yes,  Mrs.  McGympsey,  I  can  analyze  a  flower." 

"That's  the  word — I  heard  Maud  Moody  say  it, 
standing  up  before  a  whole  crowd  of  people;  so 
you  must  know  something  about  it.  And  can  you 
learn  my  daughter  to  do  it,  and  say  all  them  hard 


names 


?" 


I  cannot  think  that  there  would  be  any  trouble 
in  teaching  her,  when  she  is  far  enough  advanced 
to  take  up  the  study." 


"] 


studies  in  Black  and  White  325 

"But  I  want  her  to  take  it  up  right  now,  so  she 
will  learn  it  well." 

"If  you  wish  it,  she  might  take  up  an  elementary 
work  at  once." 

"What  sort  of  a  work  is  that?  Is  that  the  same 
kind  of  botany  that  Maud  Moody  studied?" 

'Doubtless,  it  was  her  first  book  in  that  study." 

'All  right  then — just  so  it  is  botany — and  she  can 
do  like  Maud  Moody." 

This  is  not  to  be  construed  in  contravention  of  the 
statement  that  Colonel  McGympsey  had  been  fort- 
unate in  securing  a  wife  in  whom  were  combined 
the  qualities  of  thrift  and  good  hard  common  sense. 
That  statement  stands  pat.  Everything  is  relative, 
everything  is  in  accordance  with  one's  lights :  from 
her  standpoint,  she  was  being  progressive  and  prac- 
tical. 

The  tutor  was  employed  and  set  to  his  task,  the 
Colonel  spending  the  hours  given  to  Latin  and 
Greek  by  his  son's  side;  listening  to  him  decline 
Latin  nouns,  or  conjugating  Greek  verbs.  In  that 
way  he  caught  quite  a  number  of  Latin  words — ■ 
the  Greek  was  rather  beyond  him,  with  the  curiously 
shaped  letters  and  tongue-twisting  words. 

So  successful  had  his  planting  been  that  he  now 
employed  an  overseer  to  look  after  his  work,  which 
gave  him  more  time  to  devote  to  Latin  and  Greek — 
to  loaf  around  the  post-office  and  to  dabble  in  po- 
litical campaigns.  It  was  at  this  stage  that  he  began 
to  be  called  "Colonel,"  of  which  he  w^as  rather 
proud.  Unfortunately,  his  unwonted  leisure  had 
led  him  to  form  a  taste  for  corn  whiskey,  of  which 
he  frequently  imbibed  too  much.     On  such  occa- 


326  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

sions  he  delighted  in  making  a  display  of  his 
newly  acquired  knowledge.  His  favorite  exclama- 
tion, on  riding  into  a  crowd  of  his  poorer  neighbors, 
as  we  have  heard  him,  was  ''Hie,  haec,  hoc  colle- 
giendmn,  bona  de  fimctif  Then  he  would  shy  his 
hat  up  into  the  air,  adding,  ''Why  don't  you  learn 
something  instead  of  being  a  lot  of  chuckleheads  ? 
Magnus  opobusque  circumvolatus,  sub  teginine 
fagi/'  Usually  winding  up  with  an  invitation  all 
round  to  take  some  corn  whiskey.  When  he  would 
get  pretty  far  on  in  his  cups,  he  would  generally 
give  the  toast,  "Dum  vivy  vavy,"  which  he  would 
translate  into,  "While  we  live,  let  us  live." 

Though  rough  and  uncouth  to  men  when  in  his 
cups,  he  w^as  a  Chesterfield  in  the  presence  of  ladies. 
He  never  passed  a  woman,  rich  or  poor,  in  silk  or 
homespun,  that  he  did  not  remove  his  hat.  He  was 
never  boisterous  in  their  presence,  nor  did  he  per- 
mit others  to  be.  He  was  much  of  a  man,  and  he 
made  many  of  the  ruder  young  men  of  the  neigh- 
borhood feel  the  weight  of  his  fist  for  not  heeding 
his  warnings  when  they  had  been  disrespectful  in  the 
presence  of  ladies.  These  qualities  made  him  popu- 
lar;   and  under  certain  circumstances  feared. 

As  soon  as  his  son  was  prepared  for  the  freshman 
class  he  was  sent  to  college.  He  had  been  gone  but 
a  few  months  when  his  sister  poisoned  herself  by 
chewing  the  leaves  of  some  deadly  plant  that  she 
had  found  in  one  of  her  botanical  explorations. 
The  mother  never  rallied  from  the  shock,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  followed  her  daughter;  though  she 
did  not  go  by  the  way  of  botany.  Very  naturally 
the  father  centered  his  affections  upon  his  only  re- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  327 

maining  child.  He  paid  him  frequent  visits  at  col- 
lege, on  which  occasions  the  son  would  read  for  him 
page  after  page  of  Latin.  Before  he  had  quite 
concluded  his  junior  year,  the  war  came  on,  and 
young  jMcGympsey  was  w^th  the  first  regiment  that 
went  to  Virginia;  of  this  step  his  father  heartily 
approved,  notwithstanding  it  necessitated  his  giving 
up  his  Latin  and  Greek. 

"It  will  be  for  only  a  few  weeks,"  the  Colonel 
consoled  himself.  "It  will  be  only  a  breakfast 
spell  to  wipe  up  them  Yankees.  I'd  volunteer  my- 
self, but  I  am  afraid  that  it  would  be  over  before  I 
could  get  my  affairs  arranged." 

Young  McGympsey  was  made  a  lieutenant;  but 
his  father  felt  disappointed  that  he  did  not  get  a 
captaincy — with  all  his  knowledge  of  Latin  and 
Greek. 

"Why,  bless  my  soul!"  he  would  say,  "the  boy 
can  read  pages  of  Latin  without  having  to  stop  and 
spell  a  single  word.  I've  heard  him  do  it  over  and 
over  again,  never  balking  at  a  single  word.  Could 
one  of  them  professors  beat  that  ?  If  the  war  would 
only  last  long  enough,  he  would  get  to  be  a  general ; 
but  it  ain't  going  to  do  that." 

The  Colonel's  breakfast  spell  lasted  until  consid- 
erably after  luncheon.  It  lasted  long  enough  for 
the  young  lieutenant  to  fight  his  way  up  to  a  cap- 
taincy at  Malvern  Hill — long  enough  for  Chica- 
mauga  to  make  him  a  colonel;  and  at  Gettysburg, 
he  won  a  general's  star. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Everything  within  the  Colonel's  power  was  done 
to  make  his  prisoners  comfortable.  They  had  been 
made  to  feel  very  uncomfortable  the  day  before,  not 
simply  from  having  been  arrested,  but  by  reason  of 
the  fact  having  come  home  to  them  that  the  nearer 
they  approached  the  seat  of  war,  the  more  difficult 
their  progress  was  likely  to  be — not  having  the  nec- 
essary passports.  They  could  not  imagine  what 
their  fate  might  have  been  yesterday  had  it  not  been 
for  the  drunken  interference  of  their  host.  Nor 
could  they  imagine  how  tHey  were  to  be  delivered 
from  other  similar  predicaments  in  which  they  were 
liable  to  fall.  They  hoped  that  the  Colonel  would 
be  sober  when  he  would  make  his  appearance  in  the 
morning.  It  was  impossible  for  them  to  form  any 
idea  as  to  what  his  conduct  would  be.  If  sober,  he 
might  see  that  he  had  made  a  mistake  in  meddling 
with  their  case.  How  easily  he  might  say  that  he 
had  taken  "a  wee  drap  too  much,"  and  that  he  had 
acted  under  its  influence,  and  how  sorry  he  was, 
and  all  that.  It  would  be  easy,  and  one  must  say, 
naturally  so. 

They  were  lounging  in  the  parlor  waiting,  there 
was  nothing  else  to  do.  Finally  they  heard  the 
clatter  of  a  horse's  feet,  and  looking  out  saw  the 
Colonel  dashing  up  the  avenue  to  the  house.  They 
could  but  admire  his  fine  horsemanship.  Dismount- 
ing and  turning  his  horse  over  to  a  servant,  he  hur- 
ried into  the  house,  meeting  his  company  (?)  in  a 
most  friendly  way. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  32  9 

"Good-morning,  good-morning,"  was  his  greet- 
ing. "I  have  been  over  to  town  to  say  to  the  rabble 
that  I  would  be  personally  responsible  for  you ;  and 
that  if  any  of  them  thought  there  was  going  to  be 
any  hearing  in  the  case,  that  they  were  very  much 
mistaken — and  that  was  to  be  the  end  of  it." 

As  if  having  forgotten  himself,  he  turned  to  the 
lady  and  bowed,  saying, 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  Madam,  I  have  not  inquired 
how  you  rested  last  night." 

"Exceedingly  well,  I  thank  you.  We  are  very 
much  refreshed." 

"Then  if  you  are  ready,  we  will  go  into  breakfast. 
Allow  me  to  show  you  the  way." 

Breakfast  concluded,  they  repaired  to  the  front 
piazza.  The  morning  was  bracingly  cool,  and  the 
outlook  from  the  house  over  the  Colonel's  wide- 
spreading  plantation  was  lovely  to  behold  indeed, 
marred  for  the  travelers  only  by  the  constant 
thought  uppermost  in  their  minds — what  next? 

The  position  was  becoming  exceedingly  embar- 
rassing. To  confide  everything  to  an  entire  stranger, 
where  there  was  so  much  at  stake,  was  scarcely  to  be 
thought  of;  yet,  what  else  was  to  be  done  If  fort- 
unate enough  to  reach  the  Confederate  lines,  how 
were  they  to  pass  ?  So  far,  they  had  as  far  as  pos- 
sible kept  away  from  towns  and  railroads ;  but  they 
found  as  they  approached  the  vicinity  of  Richmond 
that  all  the  roads  were  guarded;  and  it  would  be 
a  disconcerting  ordeal,  indeed,  to  pass  so  near  her 
husband,  whom  she  dared  not  meet. 

The  Colonel's  chivalry  kept  him  from  asking, 
"Who  are  you,  and  where  are  you  going?"     Mak- 


330  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

ing  a  plausible  excuse,  he  withdrew  for  some  time, 
leaving  them  quite  alone.  Taking  advantage  of  his 
absence,  they  discussed  the  pros  and  cons  touching 
their  situation.  The  young  man,  lamenting  his  ner- 
vous condition,  would  have  to  leave  it  to  the  discre- 
tion of  his  companion. 

"Then,"  said  she,  "I  will  depend  upon  my  in- 
tuitions, which  tell  me  that  we  can  trust  the  quixotic 
element  in  Colonel  McGympsey's  nature.  If  I  am 
not  mistaken  in  him,  he  will  accept  our  statement  as 
readily  as  any  man  in  the  world." 

So  it  was  arranged;  and  when  the  Colonel  re- 
turned, she  said  to  hini  that  they  w^ould  like  to  have 
a  strictly  private  talk  with  him.  He  immediately 
consented,  and  led  the  way  into  the  parlor,  closing 
the  door.  An  hour  was  spent  in  what  the  Colonel 
facetiously  called  ^'executive  session."  He  was  the 
first  one  to  come  out,  which  he  did  alone,  wiping 
the  perspiration  from  his  face — evidently  he  was 
greatly  wrought  up.  He  strode  to  the  front  ver- 
anda, standing  with  his  arms  akimbo. 

"Well,"  was  his  exclamation,  "if  this  ain't  a  de'il 
of  a  muddle,  Jim  McGympsey  is  a  fool !  How  is  it 
to  be  done?  But — she  is  a  lady — and  what  is  a 
gentleman  to  do?  Hey?"  He  scarcely  expected  an 
answer,  seeing  that  he  w^as  entirely  alone, — unless 
it  was  Colonel  McGympsey  sober,  communing  with 
Colonel  McGympsey  drunk, — so  it  must  have  been, 
for  the  answer  came  from  the  latter  gentleman, 

"I  said  that  I  would  be  responsible  for  them; 
and  McGympsey  never  goes  back  on  his  word. 
How's  that?  Say?  Well,  no  harm  shall  come  to 
the   Confederacy    from   them — ain't    that    straight, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  331 

Jim?  And  I  have  promised  them,"  chucking  his 
thumb  over  his  shoulder,  in  the  direction  of  the 
parlor,  ''that  they  shall  go  through. — The  de'il  I 
have ! —  Well,  McGympsey  never  goes  back  on  his 
word.  But  how  ?  There  comes  the  rub !  Jim, 
wouldn't  a  drop  of  corn  juice  help  you  out?"  "No," 
answered  James  (sober),  ''you  must  promise  me 
that  you  will  not  touch  another  drop  until  this  busi- 
ness is  done."  "Done,"  said  Jim,  "that's  a  bar- 
gain !" 

Thrusting  his  hands  down  into  his  trousers 
pockets,  he  strode  up  and  down  the  veranda  several 
times  at  a  rapid  pace;  then  he  delib.erately  walked 
back  into  the  parlor,  and  after  staring  at  the  fu- 
gitives for  a  full  minute  he  said, 

"I'll  do  it — if — you  will  leave  everything  to  me." 

"We  place  ourselves  in  your  hands.  Colonel,  with 
every  confidence." 

"Then  for  the  present  you  w411  Avait  right  here. 
The  provost  marshal  in  town  is  disposed  to  be  of- 
ficious— as  he  ought  to  be — as  he  ought  to  be — we 
can't  deny  that — wt  can't  blame  him — but — I'll 
straighten  it  out  with  him.  Make  yourselves  at 
home — call  for  whatever  you  want — everything 
here  is  at  your  command." 

The}^  saw  nothing  more  of  him  until  nearly  night. 
They  dined  alone,  and  their  suspense  was  exceed- 
ingly trying.  Would  their  host  return  drunk  or 
sober?  From  yesterday's  experience,  they  feared 
drunk.      The   only   jar   that   had    occurred    in   the 


"executive  session"  was  when  something  w^as  said 
of  compensating  him  for  his  help  to  them — for  his 
time  and  trouble.     He  was  incapable  of  saying  any- 


332  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

thing  rude  to  a  lady,  so  he  looked  out  of  the  window 
and  addressed  himself, 

"McGympsey,  if  you  were  capable  of  doing-  this 
thing  for  money,  I  would  have  you  shot  to-morrow 
morning  at  sunrise."  And  there  the  subject  was 
dropped.  In  this  same  ^'executive  session,"  when 
the  explanation  w^as  becoming  painfully  disconcert- 
ing, he  had  stopped  them,  saying, 

"Say  no  more,  you  are  a  lady  in  distress;  as  a 
gentleman,  I  am  bound  to  assist  you.  That  is  all 
that  is  necessary  for  me  to  know."  It  was  at  this 
point  that  he  had  withdrawn  from  the  room. 

When  he  returned  late  in  the  evening  it  was  evi- 
dent that  he  had  had  a  stormy  day;  and  judging 
from  his  excited  condition,  they  thought  at  first  that 
he  had  been  drinking;  and  the  thought  was  natur- 
ally discouraging.  The  idea  of  being  forced  to 
place  themselves  wholly  in  the  hands  of  a  man  that 
was  liable  to  get  drunk,  possibly  at  the  most  critical 
moment,  was  not  very  assuring.  He  stormed 
the  premises,  and  not  infrequently  used  some  very 
emphatic  language;  but  when  he  came  into  the 
house  he  was  perfectly  quiet  and  respectful ;  and  his 
guests  had  the  satisfaction  of  finding  that  he  was 
sober.  The  fact  that  he  should  be  able  to  go  through 
with  an  exciting  day,  without  indulging  in  drink, 
went  far  to  convince  them  that  their  confidence  had 
not  been  misplaced.  At  an  early  hour  after  tea,  he 
excused  himself,  and  they  saw  nothing  more  of  him 
until  early  the  next  morning  at  breakfast.  When 
they  came  out  from  that  meal  they  saw  their  carry- 
all standing  in  front  of  the  door,  with  a  fine  pair  of 
mules  attached  to  it,  in  lieu  of  their  inferior  ones. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  B33 

"It  does  not  look  very  hospitable,  but  it  is  neces- 
sary that  we  break  camp  at  once,"  said  the  Colonel. 

No  explanation  was  made.  Their  scanty  lug- 
gage was  soon  gathered  and  placed  in  the  convey- 
ance, together  with  the  Colonel's  kit  and  some  other 
articles  that  his  forethought  had  suggested  as  neces- 
sary to  their  comfort,  including  a  tent.  His  saddle- 
horse  stood  waiting.  Everything  being  in  readi- 
ness, the  Colonel  mounted  and  led  the  way  until 
they  came  near  the  town.  Here  he  halted  and  in- 
structed them  to  wait  there  until  he  should  clear  the 
streets,  when  they  were  to  lose  no  time  in  following 
him.  Evidently  he  was  going  to  resort  to  some  ruse, 
and  Mrs.  De  Mar  became  somewhat  nervous;  but 
when  she  remembered  what  a  detention  meant  to 
them,  she  nerved  herself  to  do  and  dare  anything 
that  he  might  suggest. 

Buttoning  his  coat  across  his  chest,  and  pushing 
his  hat  up  in  front,  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and 
made  a  dash  for  the  main  street,  yelling, 

"Clear  the  track,  here  comes  your  uncle,"  and  the 
crowd  scattered  right  and  left  to  get  out  of  his  way, 
knowing  that  he  would  ride  over  them  if  they  did 
not.  Mrs.  De  Mar  and  her  companion  could 
scarcely  realize  that  he  was  not  drunk. 

"Look  out,"  said  the  intendant,  "yonder  comes 
McGympsey,  drunk  already,"  and  he  made  a  dash 
for  his  open  door. 

"Ah,  there!"  shouted  the  little  marshal,  as  he 
hustled  himself  well  onto  the  sidewalk. 

"Steady,"  roared  the  Colonel,  and  his  horse  came 
to  a  standstill.  He  shied  his  hat  up  into  the  air,  and 
dextrously  caught  it  as  it  descended,  shouting  at  the 


334  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

top  of  his  voice,  ''Hie  hie,  eujiis  eujus,  hi  hi,  omni- 
bus populoriim — git." 

The  crowd  flattened  themselves  against  the  walls 
— the  little  marshal  hurrying  off  down  a  side-alley 
to  get  a  posse,  forgetting  to  come  back  until  the  Col- 
onel had  terrorized  every  one  off  the  street,  and  had 
leisurely  ridden  through,  followed  by  the  carryall. 
When  they  were  v/ ell  clear  of  the  town  he  slowed 
up  until  the  carryall  had  overtaken  him,  and  said, 
with  a  quizzical  expression  on  his  face, 

*'That  is  the  kind  of  passport — when  you  haven't 
a  better  one." 

From  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  they  must 
needs  keep  clear  of  the  towns  and  as  much  as  pos- 
sible out  of  the  highway  of  travel.  They  were  soon 
approaching  the  two  great  contending  armies,  both 
alert,  each  powerful  in  one  way  or  another.  Both 
fighting  for  what  they  believed  to  be  right.  Which 
was  right  may  not  be  answered  until  after  we,  our 
children  and  theirs  shall  have  passed  away;  there- 
fore we  will  not  puzzle  our  brains  about  it — cer- 
tainly not  quarrel  over  it. 

By  flanking  and  tacking,  the  Colonel  had  engi- 
neered his  convoy  safely  around  General  Lee's 
army.  Finally,  from  the  top  of  a  high  hill,  between 
the  two  armies,  they  could  see  the  columns  of  dust 
rising  from  the  moving  Union  army. 

The  Colonel  called  a  halt : 

"Now,  Madam,  my  task  is  accomplished,"  and 
there  was  something  of  a  tender  pathos  in  the  tone 
of  his  voice;  while  there  was  a  touch  of  Knight- 
errantry  in  his  appearance,  as  he  sat  there  on  his 
fine    horse,     erect — forceful — rough — but    with    a 


studies  in  Black  and  White  335 

heart  as  tender  as  a  woman's — sitting  there  all  un- 
conscious of  having  done  a  knightly  thing.  ''I  did 
not  engage  to  conduct  you  into  the  enemy's  lines — 
I  could  not  do  that.  I  promised  to  bring  you  into 
their  immediate  neighborhood — yonder  are  your 
friends.  If  I  have  done  a  disloyal  act — may  the 
good  Lord  forgive  me.  You  were  a  lady  in  distress, 
I,  a  Southern  man.  Here  and  now  we  part — your 
obedient  servant."  With  his  head  bared  and  bowed, 
he  quickly  and  dexterously  backed  his  horse  some 
paces,  and  turned  and  rode  away,  allowing  never  a 
word  of  thanks.  When  the  carriage  had  moved  on 
for  some  distance,  he  turned  and  looked  after  it, 
until  it  passed  out  of  sight;  then  he  rode  on,  won- 
dering if  he  had  done  right.  He  would  have  done 
the  same  thing  again. 

It  was  a  most  lovely  morning  as  Mrs.  De  Mar 
and  her  companion  moved  down  the  hill.  A  strange 
sensation  came  to  them.  Through  innumerable 
anxieties  they  had  come,  but  with  the  invincible 
Colonel  McGympsey,  full  of  resources  in  every 
emergency,  as  their  conductor.  Now  they  are  cut 
loose  with  much  the  same  feeling  that  a  child,  in 
learning  its  first  steps,  must  experience  when  the 
parent's  guiding  hand  is  first  withdrawn.  But  as 
they  were  now  outside  of  the  Confederate  lines,  and 
saw  the  unmistakable  evidences  of  their  near  prox- 
imity to  the  Union  army,  Mrs.  De  Mar  said, 

''Well,  dearie,  we  will  soon  be  beyond  pursuit. 
Will  it  not  be  a  great  relief  ?  Safe  from  all  pursuit. 
What  a  load  it  will  remove  from  our  minds;  and 
how  thankful  I  am  to  our  good,  old  friend — the 
Colonel." 


336  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

''Yes,  indeed,  dear  Lilian,  we  owe  the  success  of 
our  escape  to  Colonel  McGympsey,  beyond  a  doubt; 
and  I  shall  never  forget  his  kindness  and  generosity ; 
but,  dear,  at  last,  how  much  more  do  I  owe  you? 
And  how  shall  I  ever  repay  you  for  the  sacrifices 
you  have  made  in  love  for  me,  dearest  one?"  And 
leaning  over,  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  kissed 
her — and  kissed  her. 


I 


CHAPTER  XLI 

Doctor  Greem  sat  in  front  of  his  tent  smoking  his 
meerschaum.  He  was  a  fine  specimen  of  the  old 
Virginia  gentleman.  His  locks  had  grown  white 
in  the  service  of  the  United  States  Navy;  and  he 
had  been  on  duty  at  the  Isthmus  of  Panama  when 
the  news  reached  him  that  Virginia  had  followed 
South  Carolina  out  of  the  Union.  It  was  the  ex- 
pected that  had  happened  this  time,  and  Doctor 
Greem' s  mind  had  been  made  up.  As  dear  as  was 
the  service  to  his  heart, — whose  every  fiber  and 
every  impulse  was  enlisted  in  it — he  had  walked  the 
decks  of  men-of-war  for  thirty  years, — yet,  so 
thoroughly  imbued  was  his  mind  with  the  doctrines 
of  States'  rights,  and  love  for  his  dear,  old  native 
State,  there  was  no  room  for  doubt  as  to  where  his 
duty  lay.  He  had  been  opposed  to  secession  from 
the  first,  as  being  impolitic;  but  when  the  majority 
decided  otherwise,  his  resignation  went  in  on  the 
spot,  and  he  hurried  to  tender  his  services  to  the 
Confederate  States  Government.  His  good  heart, 
his  congenial  manners,  and  his  loyalty  to  his  friends, 
made  friends  for  him  of  all  with  whom  he  came  in 
contact. 

Belonging  to  his  military  family  were  a  number 
of  surgeons  and  assistant  surgeons  who  looked  up 
to  him  as  they  would  have  done  to  their  fathers. 
Near  him,  as  we  see  him  this  morning,  are  Doctors 
De  Mar  and  Osseous,  and  Colonel  Hanson,  a  staff 
officer. 

22 


338  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Colonel,"  said  Doctor  Greem,  "we  are  very 
pleasantly  situated  here  after  the  constant  moving 
that  we  have  had.  If  'our  friends,  the  enemy,' 
would  just  keep  quiet  for  a  while,  I  would  be  greatly 
obliged  to  them." 

"Amen,"  said  Doctor  De  Mar,  as  he  leaned  back 
in  a  lounging  chair.  "  'A  little  more  slumber,  a 
little  more  sleep,  and  a  little  more  folding  the  hands 
together,'  as  it  were." 

"If  there  is  anything  more  uncertain  than  what 
we  will  be  doing  in  the  near  future,"  said  Colonel 
Hanson,  "it  is  the  uncertainty  of  the  movements  of 
'our  friends'  over  there,"  pointing  with  the  stem  of 
his  pipe  in  the  direction  of  Washington,  D.  C. 

"I  suppose,"  said  Doctor  De  Mar,  "it  is  about 
time  to  organize  an  'on  to  Richmond.'  The  travel- 
ing, however,  is  not  good  in  that  direction ;  and  my 
advice  to  them  is  to  keep  quiet.  The  nearer  they 
approach  Richmond,  the  worse  the  traveling  is  go- 
ing to  be.  Why  is  it  that  some  people  cannot  be 
quiet?  It  is  so  much  nicer  every  way;  besides,  it 
might  conduce  to  longevity  in  their  case.  Now,  we 
have  no  disposition  to  interfere  with  those  fellows 
over  there.  If  they  would  pick  up  their  marbles  and 
go  home,  all  would  be  forgiven,  and  that  would  end 
all  this  foolish  row,  and,  to  put  it  mildly,  save  lots 
of  trouble." 

"Suppose  you  suggest  it  to  them,"  said  Doctor 
Osseous.  "I  doubt  if  they  have  looked  at  it  from 
your  standpoint." 

"If  I  happen  to  think  of  it,  I  wall  do  so,  the  first 
time  we  meet,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "if  you  will  in- 
troduce us." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  339 

"Oh,  they  will  not  stand  on  formality,"  said  Doc- 
tor Osseous,  ''just  pitch  right  in  and  have  your  say. 
If  they  do  not  fall  in  with  your  views,  there  will  be 
no  harm  done." 

"I  am  not  at  all  sure  about  that.  To  my  way  of 
thinking,  these  chaps  can  make  themselves  very  dis- 
agreeable when  we  make  an  advance,"  said  Doctor 
Jack. 

"Probably  they  might  accept  your  advice  more 
willingly  than  they  would  your  bullets — or — even 
your  pills." 

"Come,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "that  last  is  'the  most 
unkindest  cut  of  all.'     Ah,  yonder  comes  the  mail." 

"Things  are  ominously  mum  about  headquarters 
just  now,"  said  Colonel  Hanson.  "An  order  was 
issued  at  dress  parade  last  evening,  stopping  all 
furloughs  for  the  present." 

"Well,  that  will  not  be  very  disappointing  to  any 
of  this  crowd,"  said  Doctor  Jack,  "we  are  not  ex- 
pecting any  just  now.  You  know,  'Blessed  is  he 
that  expecteth  nothing,  for  he  shall  not  be  disap- 
pointed.' I  will  go  and  get  my  mail.  I  am  more 
interested  in  that  than  I  am  in  furloughs.  That 
orderly  will  go  to  every  tent  before  he  comes  to 


mme 


J) 


What  a  splendid  fellow  Jack  is,"  said  Doctor  Os- 
seous, as  they  watched  him  as  he  went. 

"There  never  was  a  better  in  the  world,"  said 
Doctor  Greem.  "He  is  one  of  the  most  popular 
surgeons  in  the  army;  especially  with  the  men  in 
the  line.  He  is  one  of  the  most  conscientious  men  I 
have  ever  known.  He  treats  a  sick  soldier  as  if  he 
were  one  of  his  best  paying  patients  at  home,  and 


340  Studies  in  Black  and  AVhite 

that  is  hard  to  do  when  the  rascals  are  playing  off 
on  you  at  every  chance,  and  shooting  your  precious 
pills  into  the  bushes  as  soon  as  you  turn  your  back." 

"That  is  provoking,  when  we  have  so  much 
trouble  in  getting  a  little  physic,"  said  Doctor  Os- 
seous. 

"Yes,"  said  Doctor  Greem,  "that  is  one  of  the 
troubles  and  trials  of  an  army  surgeon;  but  we 
haven't  many  De  Mars.  I  am  sure  that  he  gives 
every  poor  fellow  the  benefit  of  the  doubt.  I  am 
glad  that  he  is  so  happily  married.  If  there  ever 
was  a  man  that  deserved  a  good,  loving  wife,  it  is 
Jack  De  Mar.  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  his  wife 
blesses  the  day  when  she  said  yes — to  him." 

Rat-a-tat,  rat-a-tat,  rat-a-tat,  rat-a-tat — goes  the 
surgeon's  call,  and  each  went  to  his  several  duties. 
Ten  minutes  later  an  orderly  stepped  into  Doctor 
Greem' s  tent. 

"Doctor,  Doctor  De  Mar  asks  if  you  will  be  so 
kind  as  to  excuse  him  from  duty  this  morning." 

"Tell  him  most  certainly.  Anything  the  matter 
with  the  Doctor?" 

"He  seems  very  much  distressed,"  said  the  or- 
derly, "but  he  said  nothing  further  than  to  ask  that 
he  be  excused  from  duty  this  morning." 

"Orderly,  take  this  note  to  Doctor  Tuckem,  who 
will  take  Doctor  De  Mar's  duties  this  morning  and 
until  further  orders." 

An  hour  later — as  soon  as  Doctor  Greem  had  a 
spare  moment — he  hastened  to  Doctor  De  Mar's 
tent.  He  was  met  at  the  entrance  by  Rufus,  the 
Doctor's  faithful  body-servant,  whose  usual  bright, 
happy  face  was  now  sad  and  dejected. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  341 

"Is  the  Doctor  within,  Rufus?" 

"Yes,  Doctor,  but  he  asked  ter  be  'sensed  from 
seein'  any  one  dis  mawnin'.     I's  very  sorry,  sah." 

"That  is  all  right,  Rufus;  don't  let  any  one  dis- 
turb him,  if  he  is  not  feeling  well.  Let  me  know  if 
there  is  anything  that  I  can  do  for  him,"  and  the  old 
Doctor  turned  away;  but,  finding  that  the  servant 
was  following  him,  he  stopped  until  he  came  up. 

"  'Sense  me,  Doctor,"  said  Rufus,  in  a  subdued 
voice,  "will  yer  please  come  back  arfter  er  while; 
Marse  Jack  seems  in  er  bad  way;  an'  I  knows  dat 
he'll  see  you  'fore  any  one  else."    ■ 

"Certainly,  I  will  come  back — say  in  an  hour," 
and  the  good  old  Doctor  went  away,  wondering 
vv'hat  the  trouble  could  be  with  his  young  friend, 
who  while  he  was  rarely  ever  hilarious,  was  rarely 
depressed  by  anything.  The  Doctor  looked  at  his 
watch  several  times  in  his  impatience,  before  he  de- 
cided that  it  was  time  to  go  back.  When  he  went, 
he  found  Rufus  still  at  his  post. 

"Marse  Jack  hain't  called  sence  you  wuz  here. 
Doctor.  I'll  go  in  an'  see  if  he  wants  ter  see  yer." 
The  old  Doctor  heard  Doctor  Jack  say, 

"Ask  Doctor  Greem  to  please  excuse  me,"  and 
he  called  back  to  him, 

"Certainly,  Jack,  don't  let  me  disturb  you.  I  was 
afraid  that  you  were  ill.  Let  me  know  if  there  is 
anything  that  I  can  do,"  and  was  turning  away 
when  Doctor  Jack  called  to  him, 

"Please  come  in,  Doctor." 

On  entering,  he  found  his  young  friend  stretched 
on  his  cot,  with  an  unutterable  woe  written  in  every 
lineament  of  his  face — tear-stained  and  convulsed. 


342  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

Doctor  Greem,  usually  so  self-possessed,  who  for 
years  had  trained  his  face  to  disguise  his  feelings, 
started  back  in  profound  amazement.  How  could 
so  great  a  change  be  wrought  in  one's  appearance 
in  so  short  an  interval ! 

''Great  Heavens!  Doctor,  what  is  the  matter?" 
was  his  exclamation. 

''Give  me  a  moment,  my  friend,"  and  it  was  pit- 
iable to  see  his  effort  to  control  himself — the  great, 
strong  young  man  of  an  hour  ago,  crushed  and 
broken  like  some  tender  thing  of  spring-tide. 
Finally  he  managed  to  say,  with  tears  streaming 
down  his  cheeks, 

"In  all  the  world — my  dear  friend — there  is  no 
man — to  whom  I  could  talk  now — just  now — as 
freely  as  I  can  to  you.  I  must  talk  to  some  one,  or 
I  shall  die.  Read  that,"  handing  him  a  letter,  "it 
will  explain  all  that  I  know.  Oh,  my  God — oh,  my 
God !"  he  wailed  as  he  buried  his  face  in  the  covers 
ing  of  his  cot.     The  letter  ran: 


My   dear   Doctor: 

I  do  not  know  but  that  I  may  be  alarming  you 
unnecessarily,  but  I  can  not  wait  to  determine  that 
point.  Your  faithful  old  servant  Lot  has  just  been 
in  to  see  me,  and  says  that  Mrs.  De  Mar  has  left 
home  under  such  circumstances  as  to  convince  him 
that  she  has  gone  entirely  away.  He  is  satisfied  that 
she  did  not  go  alone,  as  a  young  man,  who  had  been 
in  the  neighborhood,  disappeared  at  the  same  time. 
"Lot  asked. for  a  pass  and  sufficient  means  to 
enable  him  to  follow  her.  After  consulting  with  our 
mutual  friend  Judge  Strong,  we  decided  that  it  was 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  343 

best  to  trust  loot's  judgment  and  discretion  in  the 
case,  rather  than  sending  out  a  general  alarm. 

''You  will  be  advised  of  the  first  word  of  news 
that  we  receive.  In  the  mean  time,  might  it  not  be 
best  for  you  to  come  home?  Advise  me  if  there 
is  anything  that  I,  or  any  of  your  numerous  friends, 
can  do  for  you. 

''I  will  add  that  not  a  word  is  abroad  of  the  mat- 
ter. 

''Believe  me  ever  to  remain, 

"Your  most  devoted  and  true  friend, 

"Laughun  McLaughi^in/" 

With  a  hand  trembling  with  emotion,  the  old 
Doctor  handed  the  letter  back  to  Doctor  Jack,  who 
took  it  and  looked  at  it,  in  a  dazed  kind  of  way ;  not 
reading,  but  looking  at  it  as  a  whole,  turning  it  over 
and  over  again  as  he  gazed  at  it.  A  strange  expres- 
sion came  into  his  face — so  strange  that  Doctor 
Greem  became  alarmed,  and  he  hastened  to  say, 

"My  dear  boy,  there  is  some  terrible  mistake  here; 
this  can  not  be  true.  Mr.  McLaughlin  and  Judge 
Strong  seem  to  have  acted  entirely  upon  the  negro's 
information;  was  that  justifiable?  Might  he  not 
have  been  too  hasty  in  his  conclusions  ?  You  know 
how  excitable  negroes  are.  Let's  hope  for  the  best. 
Do  you  not  agree  with  me?" 

"No,  Doctor,  Lot  would  never  have  gone  to  one 
outside  of  the  family  with  a  scandal,  if  there  had 
been  a  possibility  of  mistake.  I  have  every  confi- 
dence in  his  judgment  and  in  his  loyalty  to  the  fam- 
ily. No  one  could  be  more  jealous  of  our  good 
name." 


344  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"For  that  very  reason  he  may  have  allowed  his 
anxiety  to  over-step  his  judgment.  There  is  some 
awful  mistake/'  said  Doctor  Greem. 

"There  certainly  must  be  some  mistake,"  said 
Doctor  Jack,  "but  I  cannot  believe  that  Lot  would 
make  such  a  blunder  as  that." 

"Without  question,  you  must  go  home  at  once." 

"But,  Doctor,  you  have  forgotten  the  order  issued 
at  dress  parade  last  evening — 'No  furloughs.'  " 

"That  is  true,  I  had  forgotten  that  order,"  and 
the  old  Doctor  sprang  to  his  feet  and  strode  back 
and  forth  the  length  of  the  tent. 

"It  will  be  risky,  and  may  cost  both  of  us  our 
commissions,  but  it  must  be  done.  I  can  put  you 
on  detached  service,  so  that  you  will  not  be  on  regu- 
lar duty.  Stop,  I  am  going  too  fast.  An  hour  ago 
an  order  was  issued  that  only  officers  and  men  on 
duty  were  to  be  allowed  the  countersign  until  fur- 
ther orders — I  may  not  give  it  to  one  of  my  sub- 
ordinates who  is  not  on  duty,"  and  again  the  old 
Doctor  strode  back  and  forth,  thinking  with  all  his 
might.     Looking  at  his  watch,  he  said, 

"Hurry  up,  Jack,  and  come  to  my  tent  within 
the  next  twenty  minutes."  And  he  rushed  out  of 
the  tent  and  was  gone.  The  mere  having  something 
to  do  and  to  do  quickly  helped  the  Doctor  to  get 
control  of  himself.  Calling  Rufus  to  assist  him, 
he  was  soon  ready  to  sally  forth  and  present  himself 
at  Doctor  Greem's  tent. 

A  casual  observer  would  scarcely  have  taken  him 
for  the  jovial  young  man  that  went  swinging  away 
after  the  mail  carrier  an  hour  ago,  full  of  life  and 
vigor,  his  face  bright  with  anticipation  of  a  letter 


studies  in  Black  and  White  345 

from  his  beloved  wife,  down  in  his  Southern  home, 
waiting  and  praying  for  his  safe  return,  whom  he 
loved  better  than  all  the  world,  in  whom  centered 
every  ambition  and  aspiration  of  his  heart.  No 
greater  shock  could  have  come  to  him  than  this. 
Through  all  the  passing  years,  through  all  the  vi- 
cissitudes that  had  intervened  between  those  trying 
colonial  days  and  these  of  to-day,  no  shadow  of 
shame  had  ever  fallen  athwart  the  name  of  De 
Mar — now — this !  Possibly  the  thought  comes  to 
him,  that  he  alone  is  to  blame  for  it  all — had  he 
held  to  the  traditions  of  the  family,  this  would  have 
been  impossible.  If  so,  it  but  added  to  the  pain  that 
was  racking  his  poor  heart  there  that  bright  morn- 
ing as  he  was  entering  Doctor  Greem's  tent. 

"Come  in,  my  boy ;  I  may  not  give  you  the  coun- 
tersign; but  you  can  not  get  to  Richmond  without 
it.  The  officer  of  the  day  will  be  here  in  a  few 
moments ;  in  the  mean  time,  step  into  my  back  tent 
and  keep  your  ears  open;  if  you  should  happen  to 
hear  anything  to  your  advantage,  I  may  not  pre- 
vent your  making  use  of  it. 

Doctor  Jack  did  as  he  was  directed,  and  had  not 
long  to  wait  before  the  officer  entered.  Doctor 
Greem  was  busy  at  his  desk,  and  when  the  officer 
handed  him  the  little  three-cornered  billet  contain- 
ing the  coveted  words,  he  said,  without  looking  up 
from  his  writing, 

"What  is  the  countersign,   Captain?" 

Looking  around  to  satisfy  himself  that  no  one 
was  in  hearing,  he  said, 

"Saint  Petersburg." 

"Thank  you.  Captain;    good-morning." 


346  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

When  he  was  gone,  Doctor  Jack  came  forward, 
and  grasping  the  old  Doctor's  hand  said, 

'^My  dear,  good  friend,  how  shall  I  ever  repay 
you  for  your  kindness !  But  for  you  I  should  have 
been  stranded  here;  now  I  may  hurry  home — but 
oh,  can  I  call  it  home — can  I  ever  call  it  home 
again?"  Seeing  that  he  was  about  to  break  down, 
Doctor  Greem  said  to  him, 

''Now,  Jack,  you  have  no  time  to  lose.  I  have 
sent  Solomon  down  to  your  quarters  to  help  Rufus 
saddle  your  horses  and  pack  your  kit  for  you.  You 
will  have  to  ride  like  the  old  scratch  was  after  you 
to  catch  that  train  out  from  Gordonsville  to-day. 
A  day  might  mean  a  great  deal,  you  know.  Now, 
go  ahead  and  hurry  up.  Let  me  know  if  there  is 
anything  that  I  can  do  for  you.  I  am  quite  sure 
you  will  find  that  there  has  been  some  mistake." 

''Heaven  grant  that  it  may  be  so !  Good-by,  Doc- 
tor, good-by."  Wringing  his  good  old  friend's 
hand,  he  hurried  out  of  the  tent  and  went  direct  to 
his  own  quarters,  where  he  found  that  his  friend's 
forethought  had  expedited  matters  very  materially. 
His  kit  was  packed  and  the  horses  saddled,  and 
without  a  thought  for  his  other  belongings,  he 
vaulted  into  his  saddle  and  was  gone. 

Doctor  Greem  had  not  thought  whether  it  were 
better  for  his  young  friend  to  go  home  or  not,  or 
whether  he  could  do  any  good  by  going.  He  only 
knew  that  he  must  get  him  to  doing  something  with 
an  object  in  view,  to  divert  his  attention ;  to  get  his 
mind,  as  far  as  it  was  possible  to  do  so,  off  his 
trouble;  otherwise  he  could  not  be  responsible  for 
the  result.     Never  in  his  long  and  varied  experience 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  347 

had  he  seen  a  man  so  thoroughly  broken  up  witli 
any  trouble — his  sufferings  would  have  touched  a 
heart  of  stone. 

Doctor  Greem  had  given  him  an  order  to  report 
at  the  end  of  thirty  days  at  Augusta,  Georgia,  which 
was  supposed  to  give  him  ample  time.  Leaving  the 
horses  at  Gordonsville,  in  the  care  of  a  quartermas- 
ter, they  boarded  the  train  for  Richmond.  The  trip 
was  uneventful;  though  it  would  have  required 
something  of  an  extraordinary  character  to  divert 
the  Doctor's  attention  from  the  pain,  the  agony,  the 
hope,  the  despair,  the  shame,  the  love,  the  hate,  the 
anxiety,  the  impatience  that  surged  through  his 
brain. 

He  went  directly  to  Beechwood  before  going 
home,  in  order  that  he  might  have  the  latest  news 
from  Lot — it  was  through  Lot  that  he  expected  to 
hear  first,  knowing  his  resources  and  activity.  Ar- 
riving at  Judge  Strong's  residence,  he  was  received 
with  open  arms  to  their  hearts  and  home.  While 
lie  read  in  their  faces  the  pleasure  that  his  friends 
felt  on  seeing  him,  he  also  read  that  they  had  no 
good  news  for  him.  The  Judge  would  fain  have 
deferred  broaching  the  painful  subject;  but  know- 
ing his  young  friend's  impatience,  took  him  into  his 
private  office  and  closed  the  door. 

"We  have  not  had  a  word  from  Lot  since  he 
left,"  began  the  Judge,  "and  how  stupid  it  was  of 
us  not  to  have  given  Lot  a  number  of  addressed  en- 
velopes, which  he  could  have  dropped  in  the  differ- 
ent post-offices  on  his  route.  Then,  in  a  way,  we 
could  have  kept  track  of  him,  at  least,  and  have 
known  in  what  direction  he  was  going;   as  it  is,  we 


348  Studies  in  Black  and  Wliite 

haven't  the  sHghtest  idea,  and  I  am  so  sorry  for  that 
blunder." 

"That  would  have  been  an  excellent  idea,"  said 
Doctor  Jack,  "but  one  can  not  always  think  of 
everything  on  the  spur  of  the  moment." 

The  Judge  refrained  as  long  as  possible  from  go- 
ing into  the  particulars.  It  was  bad  enough  to  think 
it,  but  ten  times  harder  when  it  came  to  putting  it 
into  so  many  matter-of-fact  words ;  that  was  a  very 
different  thing.  And  the  Judge  never  had  a  more 
painful  duty  to  perform ;  but  perform  it  he  did,  and 
gave  all  the  particulars  as  far  as  they  were  known. 
And  when  Doctor  Jack  was  told  that  his  wife  had 
gone  off  with  another  man — no  one  knew  who  he 
was — his  agony  knew  no  bounds;  he  was  utterly 
overwhelmed  with  the  disgrace  of  it.  Sorrow  at 
her  departure  was  bad  enough;  but  he  was  totally' 
unprepared  for  this  disgrace — disgrace  through  his 
wife  in  whom  he  had  unbounded  confidence — he 
could  not  realize  it.  It  was  impossible ;  he  could  be- 
lieve anything  but  that. 

"No,  no,  no,  Judge,  my  dear  friend,  do  not  tell 
me  that;  I  can  not  believe  that.  I  would  not  hear 
that  from  any  one  else ;  I  know  that  you  believe  it ; 
but  it  is  not  true — oh,  my  God,  it  is  not  true — it 
cannot  be!"  The  Judge  thought  it  best  to  let  him 
give  vent  to  his  feelings,  but  at  last  he  became 
alarmed  and  wanted  to  send  for  a  physician. 

"Please  do  not,  Judge;  I  do  not  want  any  one 
to  see  me;  I  could  not  endure  that.  If  you  will 
please  send  me  home  in  your  closed  carriage  I  will 
be  better  there,"  and  he  made  superhuman  efforts  to 
control  himself. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  349 

No  pen  can  describe  his  wan,  worn  face,  blanched 
hke  death.  No  gift  of  tongue  could  tell  what  his 
head  and  heart  suffered — the  dearest  idol  of  his 
heart  broken  and  cast  into  bitterest  ashes,  his  young 
life  blasted  forever. 

Arriving -at  home,  he  shut  himself  up  in  his  room, 
and  refused  himself  to  kith  and  kin  alike.  All  day 
he  moaned,  "Ruined — ruined — ruined !"  Day  after 
day  this  went  on,  until  the  servants  about  the  house 
became  demoralized. 

''Ef  only  Uncle  Lot  wuz  here,"  said  old  Aunt 
Tilly,  "Marse  Jack  always  would  listen  ter  Uncle 
Lot.  When  he  wuz  er  boy,  he  would  listen  ter  'im 
w'en  he  wouldn't  hear  er  word  outen  any  one  else. 
Lot  had  no  bizniss  goin'  off,  noways." 

Doctor  Greem,  hearing  through  Mr.  McLaughlin 
of  Doctor  Jack's  condition,  wrote  him  and  ordered 
him  back  to  camp,  satisfied  that  matters  would  go 
on  from  bad  to  worse.  But  no  attention  was  paid 
to  the  order — if  Doctor  Jack  read  it,  which  was 
very  doubtful.  He  ate.  scarcely  anything;  only 
when  old  Aunt  Tilly  would  prepare  some  extra 
dainty  thing,  and  then  stand  by  and  beg,  would  he 
touch  food.  Day  and  night  it  was  the  same  thing, 
"Ruined — ruined — ruined  !  O  Lilian,  my  love,  my 
life,  how  could  you  betray  the  trust  that  you  knew 
so  well  that  I  had  in  your  fidelity?  How  could 
you — how  could — how  could  you?  O  Hal,  my 
brother,  why  did  you  not  let  me  go  in  your  stead? 
It  would  have  been  so  much  better !  You,  at  least, 
would  have  held  to  the  traditions  of  the  family — 
you  would  not  have  married  a  stranger,  and 
wrought  all  this  trouble  and  disgrace.     It  would 


350  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

have  been  so  much  better  that  I  should  have  died 
upon  that  accursed  field!  For  shame  on  myself! 
This  is  disloyalty  to  my  little  wife.  No,  no,  no — 
this  can  not  be  true !  There  is  some  terrible  mistake 
about  it  all — Lilian — my  Lilian  could  do  no  wrong ! 
It's  all  a  hideous  nightmare.  She  was  not  herself 
— or  she  never  would  have  done  this  thing."  Then, 
"Ruined — ruined — ruined!"  was  his  piteous  cry, 
day  and  night,  the  mourner  refusing  to  be  com- 
forted. 

Receiving  no  reply  to  his  order.  Doctor  Greem 
made  a  special  application  through  the  Surgeon- 
General's  office,  and  obtained  a  leave  of  absence  for 
ten  days  and  hastened  to  Carolina  to  see  his  young 
friend.  It  was  the  announcement  of  Doctor 
Greem' s  name  that  first  aroused  Doctor  Jack  from 
his  stupor.  Hearing  that  his  old  friend  had  come, 
he  aroused  himself  and  came  down  to  meet  him; 
and  the  meeting  was  most  pathetic  indeed.  The 
great  strong  men  rushed  into  each  other's  arms  and 
wept  like  children.  Doctor  Jack  made  every  effort 
to  entertain  his  friend,  and  the  effort  did  him  good. 

A  servant  came  in  with  a  note  from  Little  Miss 
Tippers  asking  if  he  would  see  Miss  Fannie  De 
Mar  and  herself.  The  Doctor  wrote  in  reply,  ask- 
ing them  to  do  him  the  kindness  to  come  to  break- 
fast the  next  morning,  adding  that  his  old  friend 
Doctor  Greem  was  with  him;  and  he  knew  that  he 
was  finding  him  the  poorest  company  imaginable, 
and  how  glad  he  would  be  if  they  would  come  and 
help  him  entertain  him. 

The  trains  had  been  slow,  and  besides  had  missed 
a  connection,  so  there  w^as  but  this  day  left  of  the 


ii- 


Stuaies  in  Black  and  White  351 

time  Doctor  Greem  could  spend  here.  After  they 
had  a  long  talk  and  some  refreshments,  Doctor 
Greem  said, 

'*Well  Jack,  make  your  arrangements;  you  know 
we  must  break  camp  to-morrow  for  Virginia." 

'My  dear  friend,  I  cannot  go." 

'Oh,  but  you  must;  I  gave  my  parole  for  you; 
we  Vv'ould  both  lose  our  commissions ;  you  would 
not  place  me  in  that  position,  you  know." 

In  answer  a  touch  of  the  bell  was  given,  and 
Rufus  appeared. 

"Rufus,  put  my  kit  in  order;  and  tell  Caesar  to 
come  to  the  library  in  an  hour  from  now."  Turn- 
ing to  Doctor  Greem  he  said,  ''How  can  I  face  the 
world  with  all  this  disgrace  hanging  over  me?" 

"My  dear  boy,  you  have  done  nothing  to  disgrace 
yourself.  Disgrace  cannot  attach  except  for  our 
own  actions.  You  have  done  nothing  wrong,  nor 
must  you  now,  by  deserting  vour  post — and  your 
friend." 

''I  will  do  my  duty  to  my  country  and  to  you,  my 
dear  friend;  but  that  will  not  remove  the  disgrace, 
nor  my  shame  of  it.  I  and  my  wife  are  one,  and 
will  be  one,  not  only  while  this  world  shall  last,  but 
throughout  limitless  eternity.  My  poor  little  wife 
— my  poor  little  wife!  What  witching  alchemy 
could  have  wrought  your  ruin  ?  I  loved  you  so !  I 
loved  you  so !     I  love  you  yet !" 

Doctor  Greem,  seeing  his  growing  distress,  that 
he  was  losing  all  control  of  himself,  went  over  and 
put  his  arms  around  him  and  kissed  his  forehead. 

''Forgive  me,  my  good  friend,  I  forgot,  I  for- 
got!"   said  Doctor  Jack. 


852  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"That  is  right;  be  a  man."  Though  said  with 
the  very  best  of  intentions,  this  hurt,  and  hurt  in- 
tensely. Doctor  Jack  arose  and  walked  over  to  the 
bay  window  on  the  other  side  of  the  room,  and  be- 
low his  breath  said,  "Oh,  that  the  time  should  ever 
have  come,  when  a  friend  could  admonish  me,  to  be 
a  man!"  and  never  from  that  moment  did  he  say 
one  word  about  his  troubles  to  any  living  being,  ex- 
cept Uncle  Lot. 

When  the  next  morning  came.  Doctor  Jack 
looked  forward  impatiently  for  the  arrival  of  Miss 
Fannie  De  Mar  and  Little  Miss  Tippers  to  break- 
fast. While  there  would  be  but  an  hour  before 
boat  time,  yet  he  found  himself  so  anxious  to  see 
them.  They  did  not  come,  and  breakfast  was  kept 
back  until  the  last  moment  possible  for  them;  and 
still  they  did  not  come,  and  the  Doctor  racked  his 
brain  for  a  reason.     Alas !     Alas ! 

When  they  were  ready  for  the  start.  Doctor 
Greem  noticed  that  his  friend  had  replaced  his  uni- 
form for  a  suit  of  citizen's  clothes.  At  first  he  did 
not  think  anything  of  it,  until  he  noticed  that  the 
uniform  had  been  left  out  of  the  kit  altogether. 

"You  are  leaving  your  uniform,  Jack,  you  must 
not  forget  that." 

I  shall  have  no  use  for  it,"  said  Doctor  Jack. 
I  am  going  back  to  the  army,  but  I  am  going  into 
the  line." 

"Tut— tut— tut,"  said  his  friend.  "Well,  have 
your  own  way." 


CHAPTER  XLII 

The  suggestion  to  go  to  Sandowns  had  come 
from  Miss  Fannie  De  Mar,  who  was  spending  the 
day  with  Little  Miss  Tippers.  These  two  were 
much  together  ahvays.  Their  tastes  and  impulses 
w^ere  much  the  same;  but  since  the  disappearance 
of  Mrs.  Jack  De  Mar  they  had  been  almost  insep- 
arable. Both  had  been  terribly  shocked  and  morti- 
fied by  that  event.  Madam  Rumor,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  was  having  her  say ;  and  as  usual  every- 
thing was  magnified  and  distorted  that  was  capable 
of  either.  The  reports  set  afloat  by  that  ancient 
dame  were  numerous  and  curious,  not  to  say  shock- 
ing. WHiat  of  them  reached  Doctor  Jack's  ears,  no 
one  knew.  When  these  two  young  ladies  were  alone 
they  could  talk  of  nothing  but  their  friend's  trouble. 
When  in  other  company  they  did  what  they  could  to 
repress  false  or  conjectural  reports.  The  unfortu- 
nate wife  had  their  loyal  confidence ;  the  no  less  un- 
fortunate husband  had  their  sincerest  sympathy. 

*'Dear,  let's  go  and  see  if  Cousin  Jack  will  not  re- 
ceive us,"  Miss  De  Mar  had  said. 

"I  am  informed,"  replied  Little  Miss  Tippers, 
"that  he  has  positively  refused  every  one;  but  we 
might  w^ite  him  a  note  asking  if  we  may  come. 
If  he  does  not  wish  to  see  us,  it  might  be  some  com- 
fort for  him  to  know  that  we  are  in  sympathy  with 
him  and  want  to  see  him.    Will  you  write?" 

"No,  dear,  you  write ;  but  you  might  write  in  our 
joint  names." 
23 


354  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

So  it  came  about  that  the  note  was  written,  and 
to  their  cleHght  resuhed  in  the  invitation  to  break- 
fast the  next  morning,  to  meet  Doctor  Greem. 

''I  will  ride  home  now,''  said  Miss  De  Mar,  ''as  I 
shall  want  to  make  some  change  in  my  dress.  I 
will  return  by  time  in  the  morning,  and  we  will  go 
together.  I  am  so  charmed  that  Jack  has  consented 
to  see  us.  Good-by,  dearie,  good-by,"  and  warmly 
kissing  her  little  friend,  she  rode  away.  Little  Miss 
Tippers  had  returned  to  the  house  when  she  heard 
the  clatter  of  a  horse's  feet  approaching.  Looking 
out,  she  saw  Miss  De  Mar  returning.  Hastening 
to  the  gate,  she  asked, 

"Did  you  forget  something  ?" 

''No — I  just  want  to  say  good-by  and  kiss  you 
again." 

Laughingly  Little  Miss  Tippers  held  up  her  face 
to  be  kissed  again  and  again.  She  afterward  re- 
membered the  sad,  sweet  smile  that  was  on  her 
friend's  face  then. 

"Be  sure  to  come  early,"  said  the  little  lady,  "I 
will  be  ready  and  waiting."  For  answer,  she  had 
only  another  kiss — warm  and  loving — but  never  a 
word.  Miss  De  Mar  again  cantered  down  the  road. 
There  was  something  in  all  this  that  caused  little 
Miss  Tippers  to  linger  at  the  gate,  looking  after  her 
friend  as  she  went.  Just  before  passing  the  first 
turn  in  the  road.  Miss  De  Mar  reined  in  Oueen,  and 
turning,  looked  back  and  threw  a  kiss  to  her  little 
friend  whom  she  loved  so  dearly. 

Bright  and  early  on  "the  to-morrow"  morning. 
Little  Miss  Tippers  was  astir.  She  had  bestowed 
unusual  care  on  her  toilet.     Her  pony  phaeton  was 


studies  in  Black  and  White  355 

at  the  gate.  Having  gathered  and  arranged  some 
choice  flowers  to  take  with  her,  she  sat  down  on  the 
veranda  to  await  her  friend.  She  waited  with  pa- 
tience for  quite  a  while,  the  peace  of  the  lovely 
morning  hour  filled  her  soul,  the  pleasure  of  the 
duty  lying  right  before  her,  filling  her  mind;  so 
time  sped  all  unheeded. 

Finally,  Marm  Milly  came  and  asked  her  little 
Missus  if  she  would  have  a  cup  of  coffee.  "It's 
er  gettin'  breakfast  time." 

''Is  it  really  so  late  as  that  ?  I  am  expecting  Miss 
De  Mar  every  moment.  I  cannot  understand  her 
being  late." 

It  would  not  have  expedited  matters  if  she  had 
gone  to  meet  her,  as  they  would  have  to  return 
this  way;  so  she  waited.  The  boat  whistle  blew 
at  the  landing.  She  went  out  to  the  gate  to  see  if 
her  friend  was  coming.  No.  Was  it  possible  there 
was  any  misunderstanding?  Leaving  word  with 
Marrn  Milly  for  Miss  De  Mar,  that  she  would  drive 
on  slowly,  and  that  she  could  overtake  her,  she  en- 
tered her  phaeton  and  started  on,  holding  the  pony 
to  a  walk,  constantly  looking  back,  until  she  came 
in  sight  of  Sandowns,  where  she  saw  the  carriage 
and  buckboard  returning  from  the  direction  of  the 
boat  landing. 

''Good-morning,  Caesar.  Some  one  going  away 
this  morning?" 

"Yessum.  Marse  Jack  an'  de  gentlemun  gone 
back  ter  Ferginny." 

"Did  Miss  Fannie  come  over  to  breakfast?" 

"No,  Missus.  Marse  Jack  'spected  yer  an'  Miss 
Fannie  ter  breakfast.     He  was  mighty  dis'pointed," 


356  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

answered  Caesar,  adding,  ''I  think  he  leff  er  note 
fer  yer  wid  Marm  Tilly." 

Little  Miss  Tippers  drove  to  the  house,  and  was 
met  at  the  door  by  Marm  Tilly,  who  was  drying  the 
hot  tears  from  her  face. 

"Come  right  in,  honey.  We's  been  lookin'  fer  yer 
an'  Miss  Fannie  fer  de  las'  two  hours,  an'  kept 
breakfust  waitin'  ter  de  berry  las'  minit.  Set  right 
down  an'  I'll  hev  yer  some  breakfas'  in  er  jiffy. 
Here  is  er  note  Marse  Jack  leff  fer  yer.  Yer  can 
read  hit  w'ile  I  gits  yer  some  hot  coffee." 

This  was  the  Doctor's  note: 

''My  Very  Dear  Friends — My  Best  Beloved 
Friends : 

"I  cannot  express  my  disappointment.  I  did  not 
know  until  after  writing  the  note  that  I  would  be 
going  this  morning.  Now,  I  cannot  forgive  my- 
self for  having  shut  myself  out  all  these  days  from 
you  two.  Oh,  these  days — these  dark,  dark  days! 
They  are  burned  into  my  memory  for  all  coming 
time.  Over  and  over  again,  my  poor,  broken  heart 
has  yearned  for  one  comforting  word ;  but  my  cow- 
ardly pride  shrank  from  mortal  gaze.  Nothing 
could  have  prevented  me  from  waiting  to  see  you, 
except  to  protect  my  good  old  friend.  Doctor  Greem, 
who  jeopardized  his  commission  to  serve  me.  No 
selfish  motive  could  make  me  fail  him  now;  you 
would  not  have  had  me  act  differently,  I  know. 

'T  dare  not  attempt  to  put  on  paper  what  I  should 
have  wished  to  say  to  you  two.  I  feel — ought  I 
weigh  dov\^n  your  dear,  warm  hearts  with  it  ? — but  I 
feel  sure  that  we  three  now  will  never  meet  again  in 


studies  in  Black  and  White  357 

this  world.  I  can  not  say  more.  Only,  if  either  of 
you  meet  my  wife — my  own  little  wife,  in  whatever 
world,  before  I  do,  tell  her — oh!  tell  her  that  my 
heart  is  true  to  her — that  I  know  that  she  could  not 
have  done  any  intentional  wrong, 

"Good-by  and  good-by, 

In  parenthesis,  it  may  be  said — Doctor  Jack  was 
fully  impressed  with  the  belief  that  his  wife  was 
dead. 

When  Marm  Tilly  came  to  announce  breakfast 
she  found  that  Little  Miss  Tippers  had  gone.  Doc- 
tor Jack's  note  had  banished  every  thought  or  wish, 
save  that  to  go  to  Miss  De  Mar  and  be  alone  with 
her.  She  hurried  back  to  her  cottage,  hoping  every 
moment  to  meet  her  friend  on  the  way.  Arriving 
there,  she  tarried  only  long  enough  to  ascertain  that 
Miss  De  Mar  had  not  been  there.  She  hastened 
on  toward  Chatham.  Reaching  that  place,  her  first 
words  were, 

"Wliere  is  Fannie?'' 

"We  thought  that  she  was  with  you,"  answered 
Mrs.  De  Mar.  "Last  night  she  ordered  her  horse 
for  an  early  hour  this  morning,  saying  that  you  and 
she  were  to  breakfast  at  Sandowns.  We  were  so 
glad  to  hear  that  the  dear  boy  w^as  coming  around 
to  himself.    Did  she  not  come?" 

"No,  Mrs.  De  Mar,  and  I  am  very  uneasy  con- 
cerning her." 

"I  cannot  think  that  there  is  any  occasion  for 
anxiety.  She  may  have  misunderstood  and  have 
gone  direct  to   Sandowns,   expecting  to  meet  you 


358  Studies  in  Black  and  AVhite 

there.     You  know  there  is  a  nearer  way  than  by 
your  place." 

*'No,  she  did  not  go;  I  have  just  come  from 
there.  There  may  be  no  occasion,  but  I  am  exceed- 
ingly uneasy." 

''Oh,  Fan  is  all  right,"  said  the  father,  "you  need 
not  be  uneasy  about  her.  She  is  well  mounted  and 
is  an  expert  horsewoman.  She  was  quite  well,  and 
in  the  best  of  spirits,  over  Jack  having  sent  for  you 
two.    Did  you  see  Jack?" 

Little  Miss  Tippers  now  had  no  thought  even  for 
Doctor  Jack's  troubles. 

"It  may  be  silly  of  me;  but  I  must  find  her — if 
she  is  to  be  found." 

The  father  was  disposed  to  pooh-pooh  the  whole 
matter;  not  so  his  wife,  whose  mother-love  was 
quicker  to  take  alarm. 

"May  I  be  permitted  to  go  to  Fan's  room?" 
asked  Little  Miss  Tippers. 

"Certainly,  and  I  will  go  with  you,"  said  the 
mother,  adding  to  her  husband,  "Will  you  please  as- 
certain if  Fanny's  horse  is  here?" 

"Tut,  tut,  you  women  are  getting  up  a  scare 
about  nothing.  Fan  is  well  able  to  take  care  of 
herself."  Nevertheless,  he  went  out  and  called  a 
stable  boy. 

Little  Miss  Tippers  found  the  young  lady's  room 
unoccupied.  It  was  just  as  she  had  left  it.  Little 
Miss  Tippers  ran  her  eyes  quickly  over  the  tables 
and  dresser.  If  she  was  looking  for  some  message 
left  behind,  she  was  not  rewarded  for  the  search; 
there  was  nothing  of  the  kind.  She  threw  herself 
upon  her  friend's  bed,  burying  her  face  in  the  pil- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  359 

low  where  that  dear  head  had  last  rested,  and  gave 
way  to  a  flood  of  tears.  It  was  a  most  unusual 
thing  for  that  young  lady  to  give  expression  to  her 
feelings  in  this  manner — accustomed  as  she  was  to 
the  most  trying  conditions  under  every  conceivable 
circumstance.  This  thought  added  to  the  mother's 
fast-growing  fears.  Going  over  to  the  little  woman 
she  laid  a  gentle  hand  upon  her  head  saying, 

"Dear,  why  are  you  so  uneasy — so  much  alarmed 
about  my  daughter?  Have  you  any  especial 
grounds  for  it  ?  Are  you  aware  of  anything  of 
which  I  am  ignorant?" 

"No,"  said  the  little  woman,  lifting  her  tear- 
stained  face  from  the  pillow,  which  she  still  clasped 
to  her  bosom.  "No,  nothing  tangible — nothing 
real — but  there  is  something  at  my  heart  bids  it 
fear."  Rising,  she  added,  "Come,  we  may  be  wast- 
ing precious  moments,"  and  she  hastened  down 
stairs,  followed  by  the  mother,  where  they  were 
joined  by  Mr.  De  Mar,  who  had  just  returned  with 
the  stable  boy,  who  gave  the  following  information : 

"Yaas,  sail.  Dan  saddled  Oueen  fur  Miss  Fan- 
nie  soon  dis  mawnin'.  De  sun  had  just  riz;  an'  I 
fotched  'er  aroun'  an'  held  'er  till  Miss  Fannie 
come.  Yaas,  sah.  Queen  wuz  all  right  an'  as 
lively  as  er  cricket.  Wen  she  wuz  ready  ter  go, 
she  stood  dere  lookin'  at  de  house  er  long  time. 
Then  she  said,  'Good-by,  Harry;  be  er  good  boy,' 
an'  w'en  she  got  down  ter  dat  las'  big  live-oak 
yonder,  she  stopped  Queen  an'  looked  back.  En  she 
tu'ned  an'  rode  erway,  an'  dat  wuz  de  las'  I  seed 
uv  'er." 


360  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

*'She  may  have  changed  her  mind,"  said  the 
father,  "and  have  gone  somewhere  else." 

"Impossible!"  exclaimed  Little  Miss  Tippers.  "It 
was  her  suggestion  to  go  to  Sandowns ;  and  she  was 
greatly  pleased  when  we  received  Doctor  Jack's 
note.  There  was  nothing  she  desired  so  much.  I 
am  quite  sure  that  she  did  not  change  her  mind." 
Then  she  recounted  to  the  parents  the  manner  of  her 
leave-taking  the  afternoon  before,  saying  good-by 
with  unusual  feeling,  riding  off  some  distance  and 
then  coming  back  to  say  good-by  again.  Then  she 
produced  Doctor  Jack's  note,  with  its  forebodings. 
The  mother  was  deeply  impressed  and  begged  that 
immediate  search  should  be  made,  in  which  she  was 
seconded  by  Miss  Tippers.  The  father  proposed 
that  a  quiet  inquiry  should  first  be  made,  before 
any  general  alarm  should  be  sent  out;  but  such 
things  can  not  be  quietly  done.  In  a  very  few  hours 
it  was  known  far  and  near  that  Miss  De  Mar  was 
missing. 

"Some  one  missing" — be  it  whom  it  may — al- 
ways awakens  the  keenest  interest;  more  especially 
in  a  rural  district,  where  life  runs  the  even  tenor 
of  its  course  for  months  and  years  without  one 
tragic  event  to  stir  its  pulse  or  excite  its  wonder. 
And  when  some  one  respected  and  beloved  as  was 
Miss  De  Mar  is  missing,  excitement  gives  way  to 
awe;  and  words  utterly  fail  to  express  the  distress 
and  pain  of  it  all.  Homes  were  literally  deserted; 
the  negroes  left  their  work  unchecked,  and  in  hun- 
dreds scoured  the  country  for  miles  around,  search- 
ing every  nook  and  corner — the  probable  and  the 
improbable  places  alike.     Men  on  horseback  rushed 


studies  in  Black  and  White  361 

here  and  there  following  up  this  and  that  clue,  often 
riding  miles  to  investigate  a  horse  track.  Ladies 
were  driven  hither  and  thither  to  make  inquiries. 
Great  lines  of  men,  black  and  white,  were  formed 
and  swept  forest  and  field.  Throughout  the  day 
and  night  the  search  was  kept  up.  Not  a  trace  was 
found — not  one. 

Old  Uncle  Cato,  the  head  negro  on  the  Chatham 
plantation,  had  been  indefatigable  in  the  search. 
For  twenty-four  hours  he  had  not  fagged  one  mo- 
ment; he  had  had  not  one  mouthful  of  food.  At 
dawn  the  next  morning  he  came  home  and  went  to 
the  kennel  and  took  out  a  dog  that  had  been  a  fa- 
vorite with  Miss  De  Mar,  and  when  permitted  to 
do  so  would  go  with  her  in  her  horseback  excur- 
sions. Cato  led  the  dog  some  distance  down  the 
road  she  had  taken,  and  then  turned  him  loose.  He 
began  sniffing  the  ground  and  soon  started  off  at  a 
brisk  trot,  Cato  following.  When  he  came  to  where 
a  bridle-path  turned  off — it  was  a  short  cut  to  Miss 
Tippers's  home,  leading  down  near  the  river — the 
dog  took  that.  When  near  the  bend  of  the  river  he 
left  the  path  at  a  right  angle  toward  the  river. 

"My  Lawd !"  exclaimed  Cato,  "ef  dat  dog  ain't 
goin'  ter  de  Shiverin'  Sands."  This  was  the  head 
of  a  cove  in  the  river,  where  there  was  quite  an 
area  of  quicksand,  to  which  no  bottom  had  ever  been 
found.  A  fence  rail  ten  feet  long  pitched  into  it 
would  disappear.  It  swallowed  everything ;  it  gave 
back  nothing.  Grass  grew  luxuriantly  to  its  very 
rim.  There  was  really  nothing  to  warn  the  un- 
wary of  its  proximity,  nor  of  its  insatiable  maw. 
At  this  time  there  was  a  large  honeysuckle  bush, 


362  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

laden  with  bloom,  growing  directly  on  its  edge; 
this  was  in  sight  of  the  bridle-path.  In  breathless 
awe  Cato  followed  the  dog.  He  thought  that  he 
could  discern  the  impress  of  a  horse's  feet  on  the 
green  turf.  This  the  dog  was  apparently  following, 
and  did  follow,  to  the  very  edge  of  the  grass.  Under 
his  weight,  the  already  broken  turf  gave  away  and 
precipitated  him  bodily  into  the  treacherous  sands, 
which  claimed  him  as  their  prey.  Every  struggle 
he  made  to  extricate  himself  only  caused  him  to 
sink  the  faster.  In  less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  it, 
he  had  disappeared,  nothing  but  some  air  bubbles, 
rising  to  the  surface,  showing  where  he  had  gone 
down. 

Cato  hastened  to  hunt  his  master,  and  returned 
with  him  to  the  Shivering  Sands.  Together  they 
examined  the  horse's  tracks  leading  to  the  sands. 
There  were  none  leading  from  it.  There  were  some 
freshl}^  scattered  honeysuckle  flowers  on  the  grass, 
and  some  resting  on  the  surface  of  the  sands.  Cato 
was  sure  these  were  Queen's  tracks.  He  had  seen 
the  faithful  dog  trail  them  to  this  spot,  and  into  the 
sands.  Had  the  dog  not  followed  the  gentle  hand 
that  had  caressed  him  so  often,  even  unto  death's 
door?  Cato  thought  so.  And  in  the  father's  mind 
there  remained  not  a  doubt  but  that  his  favorite 
daughter  had  found  a  grave  in  the  Shivering  Sands. 
There  were  suggestions  of  rigging  a  tackle  to  try 
and  drag  the  sands,  but  Mr.  De  Mar  discouraged 
the  idea  as  being  impossible  of  success,  and  fraught 
with  imminent  peril  to  those  who  attempted  it.  A 
great  concourse  had  assembled,  and  it  was  difficult 
to  prevent  the  more  careless  from  approaching  too 


studies  in  Black  and  White  363 

near  the  edge  of  the  grass  around  the  margin  of  the 
treacherous  sands. 

As  was  to  be  expected,  there  were  those  who  pre- 
tended not  to  accept  the  theory  of  the  Shivering 
Sands.  "Did  not  Miss  De  Mar  know  all  about  the 
quicksands  ?  Had  she  not  lived  all  her  life  in  their 
proximity?  She  must  have  known  about  them. 
Doctor  Jack,  her  old  lover,  whose  wife  had  run 
away  with  another  man,  had  been  shut  up  in  his 
house  for  days  and  days,  not  seeing  any  one,  and 
had  only  yesterday  written  her  a  note  making  an 
appointment  with  her.  This  morning,  of  all  others, 
without  saying  a  word  to  any  one  he  had  hurried 
away,  no  one  knew  where.  On  this  identical  morn- 
mg  Miss  De  Mar  disappears.  Suppose  you  put  this 
and  that  together.  See?"  This  is  only  a  specimen 
of  many  other  slanderous  innuendos  that  were  rife 
in  a  quiet  way. 

As  the  excitement  subsided,  a  fixed  gloom  set- 
tled upon  the  community.  Even  the  detractors — 
and  certainly  little  could  have  been  expected  of 
them — missed  her  cheery,  bright  face,  her  ready, 
kind  hand. 

Though  sore,  and  heartbroken,  Little  Aliss  Tip- 
pers went  about  her  work,  answering  every  demand 
upon  her  time  and  care.  She  served  with  double 
alacrity  those  for  whom  her  friend  was  w^ont  to 
care.  She  w^orked  harder  than  ever;  and  it  was 
soon  observable  that  her  strength  was  more  easily 
taxed  than  of  yore.  Her  step  was  less  elastic ;  yet, 
on  and  on  she  toiled — for  others,  always !  Never 
complaining — never  saying  no,  to  any  new  demand. 


364  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

One  of  those  incongruous  things  that  will  weave 
themselves  into  our  complex  lives,  despite  all  senti- 
mentality, might  as  well  be  mentioned  here — it 
transpired  that  Miss  De  Mar  had  very  recently 
made  her  will,  giving  her  vast  estate  to  Doctor  Jack 
De  Mar. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

Nothing  further  had  been  said  as  to  Doctor 
Tack's  intentions  until  they  had  reached  Richmond. 
The  first  thing  he  did  was  to  go  to  the  Surgeon- 
General's  office,  where  he  was  kindly  received,  and 
where  he  created  no  little  surprise  by  saying, 

"I  have  come  to  tender  my  resignation  as  sur- 
geon," and  as  he  said  this,  he  laid  his  commission  on 
the  table  in  front  of  him. 

"What  is  the  matter.  Doctor?  I  did  not  dream 
that  you  were  not  satisfactorily  placed.  I  have  had 
always  the  very  best  reports  of  you  and  your  work, 
from  Doctor  Greem,  who  I  know  is  your  friend. 
He  has  told  me  that  he  would  have  recommended 
you  for  a  Medical  Director,  only  that  you  had  de- 
clined it  most  emphatically  when  he  had  mentioned 
it  to  you.  You  can  have  the  promotion  any  day  that 
you  will  accept  it.  As  for  accepting  your  resigna- 
tion, I  cannot  think  of  that  for  a  moment — we  will 
not  consider  that  at  all." 

''I  am  very  much  obliged  for  your  kind  words 
Doctor,  but  I  have  made  up  my  mind  fully.  I  shall 
go  into  the  line;  not  that  I  have  had  the  slightest 
cause  for  complaint;  every  one  has  been  extremely 
kind  to  me,  and  I  beg  to  express  my  thanks  to  you 
personally." 

"Really,"  said  the  Surgeon-General,  "I  am  more 
sorry  than  I  can  say  to  lose  you  from  our  depart- 
ment; but,  of  course,  if  you  have  made  up  your 
mind,  there  is  nothing  left  for  us  but  to  accept  your 
resignation,  as  sorry  as  we  are  to  have  to  do  so.    If 


366  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

at  any  time  you  will  return  to  us,  remember,  I  will 
be  only  too  glad  to  give  you  any  place  within  my 
gift  that  will  suit  you — remember  that." 

''Thank  you,  Doctor,  very  much.  I  shall  not  for- 
get," and  he  bowed  himself  out  of  the  room. 

Returning  to  the  Ballard  and  Exchange  Hotel,  he 
found  his  old  friend  awaiting  him. 

"Our  train  goes  at  3.30  sharp.  We  must  be  on 
time,"  said  Doctor  Greem. 

''I  am  not  going  to-day.  Doctor,"  said  Doctor 
Jack.  "I  have  just  been  up  to  the  Surgeon-Gener- 
al's office,  and  handed  in  my  resignation." 

"You  haven't,  surely.  Jack;    you  are  jesting." 

"I  was  never  more  in  earnest,  I  assure  you.  I 
shall  want  a  day  or  two  in  which  to  decide  where  I 
shall  go.  I  think  now  I  shall  go  into  the  cavalry, 
possibly,  as  it  will  furnish  the  field  best  suited  to  my 
wants  just  now." 

"That  is  right;  take  time  to  decide;  do  not  act 
too  precipitately,  as  long  as  you  have  taken  this  step, 
which  I  am  sure  was  a  mistake.  Your  forte  is  sur- 
gery; you  have  been  unusually  successful,  and 
greatly  beloved  by  the  men ;  the  poor  boys  will  miss 
your  kind  treatment  of  them.  Think  this  well  over, 
my  dear  boy,  in  all  its  different  lights.  It  is  not 
too  late  to  reconsider." 

"My  mind  is  made  up.  Doctor;  there  is  nothing 
for  me  but  the  thickest  of  the  fight." 

Doctor  Greem  became  convinced  that  there  was 
no  use  in  argument,  under  existing  circumstances. 
For,  to  be  honest,  he  felt  that  Jack  was  doing  just 
about  what  he  would  do  himself,  under  the  same 
conditions ;   so  he  only  said. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  367 

"Let  me  hope,  Jack,  that  you  will  take  service  in 
our  corps,  where  I  will  at  least  be  near  you  should 
anything  happen  to  you,  and  where  you  could  come 
to  me,  should  I  need  you,  and  where  we  could  see 
each  other  occasionally." 

"I  thank  you  ever  so  much,  my  dear  old  friend, 
I  can  never  forget  your  uniform  kindness  to  me.  I 
am  sorry  that  I  cannot  listen  to  your  advice.  I 
know  that  it  is  sound  from  your  standpoint.  Good- 
by,  my  best  friend,  good-by." 

''Good-by,  dear  boy,  good-by.  May  kind  Heaven 
bless  you,  wherever  you  may  be." 

Thus  they  parted — these  two  good  friends — 
never  to  meet  again  in  this  world.  Doctor  Greem. 
with  a  sad  heart  going  to  his  duties;  Doctor  De 
Mar,  to  saunter  up  and  down  the  streets  of  the 
Capital  of  the  Confederacy.  As  he  strolled,  he  solil- 
oquized, 

"I  should  have  been  utterly  miserable  in  my  old 
haunts,  with  my  old  friends.  Every  recollection 
would  have  been  a  sting;  every  face  would  have 
been  a  reminder  of  my  disgrace.  I  will  surely  be 
better  off  among  strangers,  in  new  scenes.  I  must 
find  the  most  active  field  for  my  service.  By  so 
doing,  I  will  be  of  more  service  to  my  country,  and 
best  subserve  my  own  well  being — help  myself  to 
throw  off  this  terrible  restlessness.  My  life  is 
ruined — my  life  is  ruined !" 

By  night  he  had  thoroughly  fatigued  himself,  so 
that  he  slept  well.  The  next  day  was  spent  in  much 
the  same  way,  walking  and  thinking — w^alking  and 
thinking;  but  he  had  settled  nothing.  More  than 
once  he  considered  going  back  and  taking  up  his 


368  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

old  life — he  knew  that  his  commission  awaited  his 
wish.  Was  it  not  cowardly  to  shrink  from  his  old, 
well-tried  friends?  But  surely  he  ought  to  be  able, 
with  such  a  large  field  to  select  from,  to  find  some- 
thing that  would  suit  him  better.  He  seemed  to  be 
thinking  in  circles,  always  coming  back  again  to 
wish  for  action,  dash,  and  danger — the  more  danger 
the  better.  He  doubtless  might  not  have  been  really 
conscious  of  it;  but  there  is  little  doubt  that  he 
hoped  to  find  the  end  of  his  trouble  in  some  supreme 
act  of  daring. 

When  he  went  to  the  desk  at  the  hotel  office,  for 
his  room  key  that  night,  he  chanced  to  glance  at 
the  register,  and  his  eye  caught  the  name  of  Col- 
onel Mosby.  At  the  time  it  meant  nothing  to  him. 
but  after  he  had  retired  it  occurred  to  him  that 
Mosby  was  the  man  of  all  others  he  wanted  to  see. 
He  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  hunt  him  up 
first  thing  in  the  morning.  The  thought  banished 
sleep  from  his  eyes  for  hours ;  and  when  he  at  last 
became  unconscious,  his  dreams  were  vexed  by 
daring  charges  and  stirring  routs,  himself  thrown 
into  all  manner  of  difficult  situations,  but  coming 
out  of  them  all  unscathed.  With  early  dawn  he  was 
up  and  dressed,  and  was  greatly  relieved  when  the 
clerk  at  the  desk  informed  him  that  Colonel  Mosby 
had  not  left  during  the  night,  a  possibility  that  had 
worried  him  no  little.  He  hung  around  the  office 
until  he  saw  the  Colonel  come  down.  Introducing 
himself,  he  said, 

"When  you  have  had  your  breakfast,  I  wish  to 
speak  with  you." 

"If  it  is  on  business,  my  breakfast  can  wait,"  said 


studies  in  Black  and  AVhite  369 

the  Colonel.     "Will  you  come  into  the  smoking- 
room  ?"   and  he  led  the  way. 

''Colonel,  I  wish  to  tender  my  services  to  you," 
said  Doctor  Jack. 

"Doctor,  I  am  delighted  to  have  you  in  my  com- 
mand, though  I  was  not  aware  that  any  change  was 
to  be  made  in  my  surgeon.  Your  reputation  for 
kindness  to  the  soldiers  has  reached  my  command 
long  since,  and  I  know  that  my  men  will  be  de- 
lighted to  learn  that  they  will  fall  into  your  hands 
when  anything  happens  to  them." 

"You  have  mistaken  my  intentions,  Colonel ;  I 
come  to  offer  myself  as  a  private.  I  wish  to  enroll 
as  such;  but  I  should  so  much  like  to  be  put  upon 
scouting  duty,  if  it  is  not  asking  too  much — or — 
unless  you  have  something  still  more  active — I 
would  prefer  that." 

"Doctor,  have  you  any  idea  what  arduous  duties 
devolve  upon  my  scouts  ?  It  is  the  most  dangerous, 
as  well  as  the  most  responsible,  of  all  branches  of 
the  service." 

"I  realize  its  dangers  and  its  responsibilities,  and 
for  those  very  reasons  I  have  selected  it." 

"That  is  all  right  then.  When  do  you  wish  to 
enter  upon  your  duties?" 

"At  once;  the  sooner,  the  better  I  will  be 
pleased." 

"You  are  fortunate  in  having  made  your  applica- 
tion just  now,  as  my  business  in  the  city  is  to  ar- 
range a  scouting  party  within  the  enemy's  lines. 
It  is  extra  hazardous,  as  the  insurance  men  say,  and 
will  initiate  you  at  once." 
24 


o 


70  Studies  in  Black  : :nd  White 


"I  am  at  your  command,  Colonel." 

"Have  you  a  good  mount?" 

"There  is  none  better  in  the  service." 

"I  am  going  back  to  camp  this  afternoon,  and 
you  can  accompany  me.  Our  train  goes  at  3.30. 
Until  then,  good-morning." 

Camp  was  reached  at  six  o'clock  that  evening. 

"As  I  shall  not  be  able  to  give  you  time  to  ar- 
range your  mess,  Doctor,  you  will  make  my  head- 
quarters yours." 

"Thank  you,  that  is  kind." 

At  headquarters  the  Doctor  had  an  opportunity 
of  studying  Mosby's  methods.  It  was  all  so  differ- 
ent from  soldiering  that  he  had  known.  He  found 
it  very  interesting  as  well  as  instructive.  Every- 
thing was  sharp  and  went  with  a  snap,  that  was 
encouraging  to  a  man  who  wanted  action.  There 
was  no  dilly-dallying,  or  want  of  prompt  decision. 
On  the  next  day  Rufus  arrived  with  the  Doctor's 
horses;  and  that  night  after  supper  an  orderly  was 
despatched  for  Captain  Evans,  who  in  an  incredibly 
short  time  made  his  appearance.  Colonel  Mosby 
introduced  Doctor  Jack  to  Captain  Evans,  and  in- 
formed the  latter  that  the  Doctor  was  to  be  one  of 
his  party  of  four  men  who  were  to  undertake  to  go 
w^ithin  the  enemy's  lines  for  information.  The  Cap- 
tain looked  Doctor  De  Mar  over  very  critically,  and 
then  asked, 

"Doctor,  have  you  had  any  experience  in  scout- 
ing?" 

"No,"  the  Doctor  was  sorry  to  have  to  say  he  had 
not. 

"This  is  extra  hazardous  business,  Colonel;  will 


btudies  iii  Black  and  A¥hite  371 

it  not  be  a  little  risky — in  fact  very  risky — to  take 
an  entirely  new  man  on  this  expedition?" 

''The  Doctor  is  no  new  recruit,"  answered  the 
Colonel.  "He  has  been  in  service  from  the  begin- 
ning ;  but  he  has  grown  tired  of  sawing  bones,  and 
desires  above  everything  to  see  something  of  real 
soldiering." 

"I  beg  the  Doctor's  pardon.  It  was  of  him  we 
have  heard  so  much — that  while  he  was  the  kind- 
est of  surgeons,  he  would  take  a  hand  at  the  guns 
until  the  enemy's  bullets  furnished  him  material  to 
operate  upon.  I  will  be  pleased.  Doctor,  to  show 
you  something  of  scouting  within  the  enemy's  lines. 
It  requires  a  cool  head,  and,  at  times,  smart  heels 
as  well.     We  are  ready,  Colonel,  for  your  orders." 

"They  are  simple.  Find  out  for  General  Lee 
how  manv  reserves  General  Hooker  has ;  where 
they  are  located;  and,  if  possible,  procure  informa- 
tion as  to  his  preparedness  for  an  advance." 

"There  is  nothing  further,   Colonel  ?" 

"Nothing;    only  save  your  skins,  if  you  can." 

Saluting  their  superior  officer,  the  Captain  and 
the  Doctor  retired  to  make  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  their  important  and  dangerous  expedition. 
As  they  made  their  way  to  Captain  Evans's  quar- 
ters, the  Doctor  was  asked  if  he  had  an  ordinary 
suit  of  clothes. 

"Yes,"  said  the  Doctor,  "I  have  a  very  plain  suit 
of  citizen's  clothes,  that  will  attract  no  special  at- 
tention." 

"That   is  good,   provided   we   are  not   captured. 
Should  that  happen,  then  it  is  all  wrong — spies- 
see? 


?" 


372  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Yes,  I  fully  understand  the  difference;  but  if 
Ave  are  going  to  be  captured,  we  might  as  well  be 
shot;   for  we  shall  have  failed  of  our  mission." 

In  a  very  short  time,  the  four  men — Captain 
Evans,  Doctor  De  Mar,  John  Sligh,  and  Charlie 
Frost — stepped  out  of  their  tents  plain  citizens.  No 
weapons  were  carried  except  their  side-arms;  but 
they  were  of  the  best,  and  as  many  of  them  as  could 
be  concealed  about  their  persons.  Mounting  their 
horses,  they  moved  out  of  camp  without  attracting 
any  attention,  and  were  soon  stealing  toward  the 
enemy's  right  flank. 

They  rode  steadily  until  just  before  day,  avoiding 
pickets  and  scouting  parties — apparently,  to  the 
Doctor,  as  if  by  instinct.  Few  words  were  spoken. 
More  than  once  the  Captain  would  come  to  a  sudden 
halt ;  then  he  would  make  a  quick  dash  back  in  the 
direction  from  which  they  had  come.  At  first  all 
this  was  very  puzzling  to  the  Doctor;  but  he  soon 
learned  that  the  quick  ear  of  the  Captain  had  dis- 
covered danger,  where  he  had  been  able  to  detect 
nothing  out  of  the  ordinary.  At  other  times,  the 
Captain's  old  horse  had  given  him  warning.  His 
master  was  wont  to  say  that  old  Manassa  could 
smell  a  blue-coat  two  miles  away,  when  he  would 
prick  his  ears  and  lower  his  head  to  the  ground. 

Toward  dawn  they  made  a  sharp  turn  from  the 
road  they  were  pursuing,  and  going  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  down  a  ravine,  halted  and  went  into  camp ;  but 
this  movement  was  made  so  quietly  that  they  did  not 
disturb  a  fox  that  was  sleeping  near  the  place,  and 
it  was  exceedingly  fortunate  for  them  that  they  did^ 
as  we  shall  see  directly.     The  horses  were  tethered 


studies  in  Black  and  White  373 

and  fed ;  girths  were  loosened,  but  the  saddles  were 
not  removed ;  a  cold  luncheon  was  partaken  of ; 
but  no  preparation  was  made  for  sleeping  until  the 
fast  approaching  dawn  should  reveal  their  sur- 
roundings. x\s  the  light  grew,  they  were  especially 
interested  in  a  sm,oke  that  began  to  rise  very  near 
their  place  of  concealment.  Sligh  stole  up  a  tree  to 
reconnoiter.  He  had  not  gone  up  more  than 
twenty  feet  w^hen  he  suddenly  stopped — every  eye 
below  had  followed  his  ascent.  When  they  saw  him 
stop  so  quickly,  they  instinctively  stooped  to  the 
ground  .  With  as  little  noise  as  a  cat  could  have 
made,  Sligh  slipped  down  beside  his  companions. 
"Yanks,"  he  whispered.  In  answer  to  an  inquiring 
look  from  the  Captain,  he  whispered,  "Scouts — 
ten."  Another  look  from  the  Captain,  "Two  hun- 
dred yards." 

"Devilish  close,"  breathed  the  Captain. 

Charlie  Frost  slid  on  his  stomach  to  the  root  of 
another  tree,  which  had  lower  limbs,  and  raised 
himself  to  a  standing  position  behind  it  and  watched 
their  proceedings,  from  time  to  time  reporting  what 
they  were  doing. 

"Now  they  are  eating  their  breakfast.  Boys, 
don't  you  smell  that  coffee — the  real  stuff?"  whis- 
pered Frost.  "Now  they  are  saddling  their  horses." 
Then  a  laugh  was  heard  at  some  jest,  never  dream- 
ing of  the  near  proximity  of  an  enemy.  "Now 
they  are  mounting,"  said  Frost.  "Coming  this 
way,"  was  his  next  sententious  remark.  Every 
hand  grasped  a  revolver  in  an  instant.  The  moving 
of  a  horse  started  the  fox  from  his  lair,  and  he 
dashed   across   the   path  of  the   advancing  scouts. 


374  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

Boylike,  not  thinking,  they  raised  a  whoop,  and 
made  a  dash  after  the  fox.  Having  had  their  fun, 
they  struck  for  the  road  farther  on,  thus  missing 
the  Confederate  scouts,  who  replaced  their  revolvers 
v/ith  thankful  hearts.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  fox 
there  would  have  been  trouble — and  with  what  re- 
sult no  human  mind  could  have  conjectured,  so  far 
reaching,  in  those  troublous  times,  were  the  results 
of  apparently  trivial  occurrences.  Every  school 
child  knows  it — "By  the  loss  of  a  nail — " 

When  all  danger  of  immediate  discovery  was 
past  our  scouts  made  themselves  comfortable  for 
the  day.  Doctor  De  Mar  took  the  first  two  watches, 
the  novelty  of  the  situation  banishing  sleep  from  his 
eyes.  Then  by  regular  reliefs  they  slept  the  day 
away.  When  one  of  those  ''five  o'clock  owls"  be- 
gan to  hoot,  Captain  Evans's  party  bestirred  them- 
selves to  make  preparations  for  the  night's  work. 
The  horses  were  fed,  their  own  keen  appetites 
blunted  with  hard  tack  and  cold  bacon;  the  maps 
of  the  country  were  brought  out  and  carefully 
studied;  every  locality  and  every  road  firmly  fixed 
in  their  minds — the  slightest  mistake  might  prove 
fatal  to  their  enterprise.  A  novice  would  naturally 
suppose  that  their  personal  safety  was  of  prime  im- 
portance. Not  so — getting  the  required  informa- 
tion and  quickly  carrying  it  to  their  leader  was  para- 
mount to  everything;  their  safety  was  only  con- 
sidered as  contributing  to  that  end. 

Their  present  position  was  well  on  General 
Hooker's  flank,  and  they  hoped  to  turn  it  during 
the  coming  night.  At  sundovv^n,  Sligh,  who  was  an 
expert  climber,  selected  the  tallest  tree  near  by,  and 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  375 

was  soon  ascending  it  with  a  cat-like  agility.  At 
every  lift  he  paused  and  scanned  the  surrounding 
country — up,  up,  until  he  reached  the  dense  top, 
where  he  seated  himself  and  studied  the  whole  field 
of  view.  Having  satisfied  himself  he  descended 
quickly.     He  had  scarcely  touched  the  ground. 

"Well?"    said  Captain  Evans. 

"There  is  a  small  house  just  ahead — three  quar- 
ters of  a  mile.  Large  camp — mile  to  the  north; 
Other  camps — three,  farther  to  the  right — nothing 
left  of  us.     Shall  I  interview  farm-house?" 

"No,"  said  the  Captain,  "I  had  better  go." 

"I  should  like  to  go  with  you,"  said  Doctor  De 
Mar,  "to  see  hov/  it  is  done." 

"Sorry — too  much  at  stake — two  would  excite 
suspicion,"  said  the  Captain. 

Scouts  seemed  naturally  to  fall  into  a  sententious 
manner  of  speaking.  Garrulity  belongs  to  the  gen- 
eral camp. 

"Must  practice  down-east  nasal  twang,"  con- 
tinued the  Captain,  "before  undertaking  to  play  the 
part,"  and  for  his  information  he  rattled  off  a  string 
of  provincialisms  in  a  tone  of  voice  that  had  re- 
quired long  and  patient  practice  and  close  study. 
He  had  spent  hours  in  the  company  of  prisoners 
when  he  could  find  some  typical  ones,  until  he  could 
have  fooled  one  of  the  elect. 

Captain  Evans  mounted  old  Manassa  and  was 
soon  out  of  sight.  Within  an  hour  he  was  back  in 
camp,  with  his  pockets  full  of  eggs  and  potatoes, 
and  his  head  full  of  information  as  to  where  the 
main  camps  were,  and  as  to  the  roads  leading  to,  or 
around  them.     The  horses  were  fed  again ;    a  small 


376  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

fire  of  dry  twigs  was  made,  and  their  eggs  and  po- 
tatoes cooked.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Captain  im- 
parted the  main  points  of  the  information  he  had 
gathered  at  the  farm-house.  It  was  a  cavalry  force 
that  was  nearest  to  them,  and  that  they  were  con- 
stantly changing  their  position.  Snake  Bridge  was 
closely  guarded.  They  had  hoped  to  cross  there. 
There  were  no  fords  for  miles  to  the  left. 

"To-night  we  will  have  to  reconnoiter,"  said  the 
Captain.  "If  possible,  we  will  get  through.  Obliged 
to  get  through." 

And  so  it  transpired;  the  whole  night  was  spent 
in  beating  around  camps  and  estimating  numbers. 
Then  they  swam  the  stream  two  miles  above  Snake 
Bridge  and  went  into  camp.  They  found  them- 
selves near  a  farm-house.  Frost  bought  a  basket 
full  of  eggs,  and  went  boldly  into  a  camp  that  was 
not  far  away.  He  sold  his  eggs  at  a  profit  and 
learned  that  this  was  the  Thirteenth  U.  S.  Cavalry 
— about  seven  hundred  strong — and  would  probably 
be  there  for  some  time.  This  he  learned  by  going 
to  headquarters  and  engaging  to  bring  chickens 
and  eggs,  if  they  were  going  to  remain  long  enough 
for  him  to  hunt  the  chickens  and  eggs. 

"Oh,  we  will  be  here,  or  in  this  neighborhood, 
for  the  next  two  or  three  weeks,"  said  an  officer. 

Their  bivouac  occupied  the  summit  of  a  very 
high  hill,  from  which  they  could  watch  the  camp- 
fires  around  them.  There  was  a  dense  clump  of 
low  trees  which  gave  them  good  shelter  from  ob- 
servation. It  was  completely  surrounded  by  culti- 
vated fields,  making  it  impossible  for  any  one  to 
approach  them  unobserved.     The  pike  road  ran  in 


studies  in  Black  and  White  377 

sight  for  quite  a  distance.  They  were  within  hear- 
ing of  drum-beat  and  bugle-call  of  three  camps. 
The  horses  were  tethered  and  fed,  and  they  pro- 
ceeded to  make  themselves  comfortable  for  the  day, 
sleeping  by  reliefs.  Each  one's  waking  hours  were 
spent  in  studying  the  surrounding  country. 

The  night  had  scarcely  set  in  before  our  scouts 
were  mounted  and  were  soon  dashing  to  the  left. 
During  the  night  they  beat  around  two  large  camps, 
and  by  daybreak  were  safely  back  at  their  camp  of 
the  previous  day.  Very  early  the  next  morning, 
during  Doctor  jack's  watch,  he  espied  a  mule  stray- 
ing around,  and  found  himself  taking  quite  an  in- 
terest in  the  old  fellow.  He  took  an  old  gunny 
sack  and  raveled  enough  to  make  a  bridle,  which  he 
placed  on  the  mule,  and  hitched  him.  When  the 
Doctor's  watch  was  over,  Frost  was  awakened  to 
take  his  place. 

''Say,  Frost,  if  you  will  swap  trousers  with  me 
for  a  while,  I  believe  I  will  ride  that  old  mule  into 
that  nearest  camp,  and  see  what  I  can  pick  up." 

The  exchange  was  made.  Frost's  trousers  were 
at  least  tw^o  inches  too  short  for  the  Doctor.  He 
had  taken  out  his  shoe  laces,  and  had  replaced  them 
with  some  grass  strings  from  the  old  sack,  and  he 
had  wound  himself  a  suspender  out  of  the  same  ma- 
terial. With  a  little  red  clay  he  soiled  his  face,  neck, 
and  hands,  and  dishevelling  his  hair,  produced  a 
make-up  in  which  Uncle  Lot  would  not  have  known 
him.  The  remainder  of  the  sack  was  used  in  place 
of  a  saddle.  Mounting  the  mule  he  rode  away, 
making    for   the  nearest   camp;     but   avoiding   all 


378  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

farm-houses,  for  fear  that  his  balaam  might  be  rec- 
ognized.    He  rode  boldly  up  to  the  camp. 

''Halt,"  sang  out  the  guard,  "who  goes  there?" 

''Me,"  said  the  Doctor,  the  embodiment  of  inno- 
cence. 

"  'Me'  won't  go  here.  Give  the  countersign," 
bringing  his  gun  down  on  the  Doctor. 

"Hold  up  that  musket,  Mister;  I  doesn't  know 
nuthin'  erbout  yer  soldier  ways — so  I  don't  know 
how  ter  answ^er  yer,  as  yer  want  to  be  answered 
back;  but  I's  er  huntin'  my  old  blind  steer,  what's 
strayed  erway  frum  home." 

"Well,  my  man,  you  can  go  back,  your  steer  is 
not  here.  If  he  had  been,  in  all  likelihood  he  would 
have  been  turned  into  beef  long  before  this." 

"Youuns  would  er  had  ter  had  yer  teeth  sharp- 
ened 'fore  yer  could  er  eat  him,  he'd  er  bin  so  tar- 
nation tough." 

The  officer  of  the  day  happened  to  be  passing,  and 
observed  the  man. 

"Where  do  you  live,  my  good  man?"  he  asked. 

"Over  yander  on  Mud  Run,  Mister,  an'  I  wuz 
er  tellin'  this  gentlemun  with  the  musket,  that  I  waiz 
er  huntin'  my  old  blind  steer,  ter  see  if  he'd  been 
hereabouts." 

"Have  there  been  any  rebels  in  your  neighbor- 
hood lately?" 

'Naw,  sir;    there  hain't." 

'How  does  it  happen  that  a  great,  strong,  strap- 
ping fellow  like  you  are  not  in  the  army?  You 
look  as  if  you  might  make  a  good  soldier." 

"Naw,  I  ain't — I  ain't  no  strappin'  feller  er  tall ; 
an'  I  ain't  as  strong  as  I  looks.     I  don't  want  ter  be 


u- 


studies  ill  Black  and  AVhite  379 

no  solger  no  ways.  I  never  could  endure  the  very 
sight  of  blood,  it  allurs  makes  nie  sick  at  my 
stomic.  Onct  I  stuck  er  sliver  inter  my  foot,  an' 
when  they  pulled  it  out,  it  went  ter  bleedin'  like 
thunder,  an'  I  fainted  dead  away;  an'  it  took  'em 
two  days  an'  nights  ter  bring  me  so's  I  wuz  knowinst 
ter  anything.  Dad  always  did  say  that  I  wuzn't 
nt  fer  er  solger." 

When  he  changed  a  large  plug  of  tobacco  from 
one  pocket  to  another,  he  became  a  very  interesting 
personage  to  the  boys  in  blue,  who  soon  surrounded 
him,  and  amused  themselves  at  his  expense — es- 
pecially the  tobacco. 

One  who  had  drawn  most  liberally  on  his  tobacco 
invited  him  to  take  dinner  with  him, — doubtless 
having  an  eye  to  the  remainder  of  the  tobacco, — an 
invitation  that  the  Doctor  was  not  slow  to  accept. 
It  not  only  supplied  him  with  a  dinner,  but  also  the 
opportunity  of  gathering  information ;  in  neither 
case  did  he  fail  to  avail  himself  of  all  that  was  going 
on.  While  not  appearing  to  do  so,  he  kept  eyes 
and  ears  wide  open.  He  found  that  a  large  reserve 
force  was  being  massed.  General  Hooker  had 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  men 
— this  was  the  15th  of  April — and  they  were  nearly 
ready  to  move.  Having  accomplished  his  mission, 
the  next  thing  was  to  get  safely  out.  He  was 
aware  that  he  was  being  watched  closely,  but  he 
managed  not  to  give  any  evidence  of  that  knowl- 
edge. 

"My  old  'oman  will  be  after  blowin'  me  up  ef  I 
don't  git  thet  blarsted  old  blin'  steer  up  'fore  night; 
an'  when  she  do  begin  ter  blow  me  up,  she  never 


380  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

knows  when  ter  stop;  but  tliet's  whut  I  got  fur 
marryin'  er  red-headed  'oman.  They's  handy  er- 
bout  the  house,  but  they  ain't  gwine  ter  stan'  no 
fooHshness  er  tall.  Yer'v  got  ter  stan'  up  ter  the 
rack,  fodder  er  no  fodder,  I  tell's  yer." 

"It  looks  to  me,"  said  one  soldier,  "as  if  she  had 
been  ducking  your  head  in  a  hog-waller." 

Now  that  remark  was  coming  too  close  home  for 
the  Doctor's  comfort. 

"Honest,  now !"  he  said,  "youuns  hain't  eat  our 
steer  up  in  beef  has  yer?  Then  I  must  hunt  'im  up. 
Cain't  I  bring  youuns  some  chicken  an'  aigs  an' 
some  honey?" 

"Yes,"  answered  a  half  dozen  voices  at  once. 

"It'll  take  me  er  day  er  two  ter  git  'em  up  fur 
yer.  Good-by,  gentlemun,"  and  he  started  his  mule 
down  the  road,  to  look  for  his  old  blind  steer.  In 
speaking  of  it  afterward,  the  Doctor  said  that  he 
never  knew  a  mule  to  walk  as  slow  as  that  one  did ; 
it  was  as  though  he  never  w^ould  get  out  of  gun-shot 
of  that  camp.  Nor  did  he  feel  at  all  comfortable 
until  he  was  back  in  their  camp  and  got  his  hand  on 
his  revolver  again.  Such  a  thing  as  a  dash  on  that 
old  mule  was  not  to  be  thought  of  under  any  circum- 
stances. If  it  had  come  to  a  run,  the  Doctor  would 
have  abandoned  the  mule  and  taken  to  his  heels. 

Captain  Evans  was  in  no  very  pleasant  mood 
when  he  awakened  and  found  that  Doctor  De  Mar 
had  gone  into  the  enemy's  camp.  He  felt  sure  that 
he  would  be  suspected  and  arrested.  He  was  just 
considering  the  advisability  of  changing  their  camp, 
as  the  Doctor's  capture  would  expose  the  fact  that 


studies  in  Black  and  White  381 

Other  spies  might  be  in  the  neighborhood,  when  he 
saw  the  Doctor  returning. 

When  Doctor  De  Mar  reported  his  news,  which 
was  fully  confirmatory  of  their  observations,  Cap- 
tain Evans  decided  that  they  had  better  hurry  back 
within  their  own  lines  as  speedily  as  possible.  The 
next  night  was  spent  in  beating  around  General 
Hooker's  right  flank.  Just  before  dawn  they  ar- 
rived at  their  old  camp  on  the  top  of  the  high  hill, 
where  they  had  the  view  of  the  highway.  They 
were  near  their  own  lines  now,  and  with  the  feeling 
of  success  were  in  fine  spirits.  They  had  decided 
after  feeding  their  horses  they  would  make  a  day- 
light ride  of  it. 

Just  before  they  w^ere  ready  to  make  the  start, 
they  saw  a  carryall  driven  on  the  highway  with  a 
lonely  horseman  leading  the  way.  At  first  nothing 
was  thought  of  it;  but  they  saw  them  stop  and  the 
horseman  turn  back,  while  the  carryall  proceeded. 
This  excited  Captain  Evans's  curiosity,  and  he  said, 

^'Doctor,  you  have  the  most  direct  information 
for  General  Lee;  take  Frost,  and  hurry  back  with 
all  the  speed  possible.  Sligh  and  I  will  investigate 
this  carryall  business.  We  may  overtake  you;  if 
not,  do  not  w^ait  for  us." 

Doctor  De  Mar  and  Frost  mounted  their  horses, 
and  rode  down  the  hill,  taking  the  road  toward 
Richmond.  They  had  to  pass  within  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  of  the  party  that  had  interested  Captain 
Evans. 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

Captain  Evans  and  Sligh  soon  overhauled  the 
carryall  and  stopped  them. 

"You  are  going  right  into  the  Yankee  camp ;  it  is 
just  ahead  of  you." 

''Yes?"  said  the  young  man,  "then  v^e  had  best 
stop.  We  are  very  much  obliged  to  you;  good- 
morning." 

"Well,  er,"  stammered  Captain  Evans;  he  saw 
that  there  was  a  lady  in  the  case.  Like  most  brave 
men,  the  Captain  was  afraid  of  women.  Had  it 
been  only  a  man,  he  would  have  fired  the  questions 
at  him  without  any  sugar-coating.  From  their 
manner,  he  was  sure  that  they  were  aware  of  their 
proximity  to  the  enemy's  lines.     He  said, 

"Excuse  me,  have  you  a  pass,  or  permit  to  enter 
the  enemy's  lines  ?" 

"No,  we  did  not  know  that  it  was  necessary," 
said  the  young  man. 

"It  is,"  said  the  Captain. 

"We  are  strangers  in  this  neighborhood,"  said 
the  lady.  I  believe  that  women  do  not  count  in  war, 
and  this  young  man  is  an  invalid." 

"Beg  your  pardon.  Madam;  but  ladies  do  count 
very  often.  The  most  dangerous  spies  we  have  to 
contend  with  are  ladies — of  course,  do  not  under- 
stand me  as  intimating  that  you  are  a  spy,  though 
that  ought  not  to  be  considered  a  disgrace  in  my 
sight,  for  I  am  one  myself,  on  occasion.  If  you  can- 
not satisfy  me  as  to  your  identity,  I  shall  have  to 
ask  you  to  come  back  with  me ;   and  as  I  am  not  on 


studies  in  Black  and  White  383 

Speaking  terms  with  the  party  over  there,  we  will 
not  linger  too  long  in  their  vicinity." 

While  he  spoke  in  rather  a  light  vein,  there  was 
that  in  his  eye  and  manner  that  convinced  them  that 
he  was  meaning  every  word  he  said.  Mrs.  De  Mar 
knew  that  they  were  safer  where  they  were,  so  near 
the  Union  lines ;  that  every  moment's  delay  there 
niade  the  chances  of  a  surprise  and  their  deliverance 
better.  But  unfortunately  for  them,  their  inter- 
locutor was  an  old  soldier,  besides  being  an  expert 
scout  and  spy,  and  knew  the  danger  there  was  in 
remaining  a  moment  longer  than  was  necessary 
wdiere  they  were. 

''Please,  Madam,  I  have  important  business  at 
General   Lee's   headauarters   and   no   time  to   lose. 

JL 

Young  man,  you  will  turn  your  team  and  follow  me 
as  rapidly  as  possible." 

This  he  did  with  the  best  grace  he  could  com- 
mand, though  not  urging  the  mules  any  more  than 
he  could  help,  and  keep  up  the  appearance  of  doing 
so.  More  than  once  the  Captain  admonished  them 
to  hurry  up  the  team.  When  they  came  to  the  Con- 
federate out-post,  the  Captain  stopped  the  carryall 
and  went  forward,  and  having  convinced  the  officer 
in  charge  of  his  identity,  he  explained  what  he  knew 
of  his  convoy,  at  the  same  time  saying  that  he  could 
not  waste  any  time,  as  he  had  important  informa- 
tion for  General  Lee.  The  officer  was  requested  to 
send  a  man  with  the  captives  to  Colonel  Jones's 
headquarters — being  the  nearest  to  that  point. 

'T  wish,"  said  Lieutenant  Caddy,  the  officer  in 
charge  of  the  post,  "that  you  had  arrived  a  little 
earlier.     Colonel  McGympsey  has  just  passed,  go- 


384  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

ing  in  that  direction;  he  could  have  escorted  them. 
You  know  him,  do  you  not,  Captain?  He  has  a 
son,  Colonel  McGympsey." 

"Yes,  I  know  him.  It  would  have  been  all  right ; 
but  those  mules  are  so  slow,  they  would  not  catch  up 
with  anything  faster  than  their  own  shadows.  I 
must  leave  them  with  you." 

Lieutenant  Caddy  ordered  the  carriage  forward, 
and  saluting  the  lady  said, 

*'You  will  have  to  go  to  Colonel  Jones's  head- 
quarters for  examination.  Hendly,  you  will  take 
charge  of  them.  I  can  ill  afford  to  spare  you,  we 
are  so  short  of  men,  but  hurry  back  as  quickly  as 
possible." 

Thus  guarded  they  moved  on,  cowed  and  thor- 
oughly disheartened;  all  their  plans  had  failed. 
How  miserable  they  felt— how  harrowing  their 
thoughts  were,  beggars  description — we  will  not 
attempt  it.  They  had  not  gone  more  than  a  mile, 
when  they  came  to  a  spring  by  the  roadside,  where 
they  saw  no  less  a  person  than  their  old  friend  Col- 
onel McGympsey,  his  horse  grazing  near  by,  and 
himself  partaking  of  a  lunch.  In  a  way,  this  was 
embarrassing  to  the  fugitives.  Under  no  consider- 
ation would  they  compromise  their  old  friend,  who 
had  been  so  kind  to  them,  and  had  stood  by  them  so 
loyally,  besides  risking  so  much  in  order  to  assist 
them.  Remembering  his  fertile  brain  in  any 
emergency,  they  wisely  left  him  to  take  the  initia- 
tive, if  it  were  to  be  made  at  all. 

When  they  drove  up  and  stopped,  the  Colonel 
gave  no  sign  of  recognition ;  in  fact,  he  glanced  at 
them  with  the  most  perfect  indifference,  as  though 


studies  in  Black  and  AVhite  385 

he  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  them  before.  Hendly, 
the  guard,  had  heard  the  conversation  that  had 
passed  between  Captain  Evans  and  Lieutenant 
Caddy. 

"Good-morning,  Colonel  McGympsey,  I  am  glad 
to  have  caught  up  with  you.  We  have  some  pris- 
oners here  that  are  to  go  to  Colonel  Jones's  head- 
quarters. If  you  had  not  left  so  soon,  they  would 
have  asked  you  to  take  charge  of  them  as  you  are 
going  that  way.  That  being  the  case,  and  we  are 
so  short  of  men  on  the  post,  would  you  be  so  kind  as 
to  take  charge  of  them,  and  let  me  return?  I  am 
sure  they  will  give  you  no  trouble." 

The  Colonel  hesitated,  as  if  he  did  not  care  to 
play  guard  duty. 

''Suppose  I  might  do  something  to  earn  my  ra- 
tions while  I  am  in  camp  with  the  boys." 

He  approached  the  carryall,  and  bowing  to  the 
lady  said, 

"Circumstances  make  it  my  painful  duty  to  carry 
you  to  Colonel  Jones's  headquarters  for  his  exam- 
ination into  your  case." 

The  cavalcade  moved  forward.  As  soon  as  they 
were  out  of  sight  of  the  soldier,  the  Colonel  reined 
in  his  horse  close  beside  the  conveyance. 

"This  certainly  is  hard  luck;  I  thought  that  you 
were  safe." 

"It  is  too  bad — too  bad!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  De 
Mar,  with  difficulty  restraining  her  tears ;  "but  I 
do  not  see  how  even  you  could  have  prevented  it, 
if  you  had  been  wath  us,"  and  she  recounted  the  cir- 
cumstances of  their  arrest  and  return.. 
25 


386  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"No,"  said  he,  "I  could  not  have  prevented  your 
arrest  if  I  had  been  there.  I  may  be  able  to  help  you 
now,  though  the  way  is  not  clear  to  me." 

"How  thankful  we  are  that  we  have  fallen  into 
your  hands  again!"  she  said.  "Though  for  the 
world  we  would  not  compromise  you  in  any  way. 
If  it  comes  to  that,  you  must  let  us  take  our 
chances." 

"We  will  have  to  await  developments,"  said  the 
Colonel.     "Something  may  turn  up  to  help  us." 

"Our  good,  true  friend !  we  see  nothing  but  fail- 
ure and  misery.  So  much,  so  much  depends  upon 
our  getting  through,"  and  her  voice  choked  at  the 
expression,  while  her  tears  could  no  longer  be  re- 
strained. 

"There  is  nothing  to  do  now,  but  go  back.  Hav- 
ing received  you  at  the  officer's  hands  as  prisoners, 
I  am  forced  to  take  you  to  headquarters.  After  you 
have  been  examined  we  will  see  what  can  be  done. 
You  can  understand  that  not  having  any  passport, 
found  entering  the  enemy's  territory,  and  unwilling 
to  disclose  your  identity,  makes  a  bad-looking  case 
to  men  at  the  front,  who  are  naturally  suspicious. 
We  can  decide  nothing  beforehand,  only  this :  I 
am  your  friend,  who  has  promised  to  help  you — 
and  that  much  you  can  depend  upon,  come  what 
may,"  and  the  old  gentleman  straightened  himself 
up,  as  though  the  determination  was  swelling  up 
within  himself. 

"Colonel,  how  can  we  accept  so  much  at  your 
hands — so  much  trouble — so  much  risk?  Yet  with 
so  much  at  stake — not  only  for  myself,  Colonel,  but 


studies  in  Black  and  White  387 

for  the  sake  of  others — how  can  I  refuse  your  aid? 
It  is  so  hard  to  know  always  what  one's  duty  is." 

"That  is  very  true,  Madam — and  when  one 
knows,  sometimes  the  doing  is  difficuh.  If  we 
can't  do  it,  then  it  is  not  a  duty.  I  think  I  see 
mine,  and  God  helping  me — I'll  do  it!"  and  he  rode 
forward,  whether  to  cut  short  the  conversation,  or 
to  hide  his  emotion,  who  can  tell?  He  could  not 
have  told  himself. 

Reaching  headquarters,  Colonel  McGympsey 
gave  his  parole  for  them  until  such  time  as  Colonel 
Jones  could  give  them  a  hearing.  When  the  time 
came,  the  Colonel  could  not  decide  exactly  what  to 
do.  These  people  were  evidently  attempting  to 
pass  through  the  enemy's  lines  without  a  permit. 
Their  baggage  was  thoroughly  examined,  but  dis- 
closed nothing  of  a  suspicious  character.  While 
Colonel  Jones  was  hesitating.  Colonel  McGympsey 
stepped  forward  and  said, 

''Excuse  me.  Colonel,  I  had  some  talk  with  these 
people  as  we  came.  I  cannot  believe  that  they  in- 
tend any  harm  to  the  country  or  cause.  This  is 
evidently  a  lady,"  and  he  turned  and  bowed  to  her. 
"It  might  be  as  well,  as  a  precaution,  to  deprive 
them  of  their  team  and  send  them  back  to  Carolina." 

"Thank  you;  I  am  disposed  to  accept  your  ad- 
vice, if  we  could  have  any  assurance  that  they  would 
go  there." 

"For  that  matter,"  said  the  old  Colonel,  "I  am 
going  home  and  will  undertake  to  see  that  your 
orders  are  carried  out  strictly." 

"If  you  will  undertake  to  see  that  they  go  through 


388  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Carolina,  say  as  far  as  Augusta,  Georgia,  I  will  im- 
press their  team  and  release  them." 

The  fact  that  Colonel  Jones  was  seen  to  ride  Col- 
onel McGympsey's  fine  dapple  gray  after  that  would 
cause  an  over-suspicious  person  to  think  that  pos- 
sibly Colonel  McGympsey  had  ''seen"  Colonel 
Jones.  Besides,  it  was  wonderful  to  note  with  what 
nonchalance  the  Colonel  coolly  advised  the  impress- 
ment of  his  own  fine  pair  of  mules.  Ah,  the  old  gal- 
lant— the  gentleman^ — the  knight! 

Transportation  was  furnished  by  w^ay  of  Rich- 
mond, Petersburg,  Weldon,  Wilmington,  and  Col- 
umbia to  Augusta,  Georgia.  An  orderly  was  sent 
with  them  to  Bristol  station,  to  bring  the  team  back ; 
and  they  were  safely  launched  on  their  way.  On  the 
way  to  Richmond,  the  Colonel's  mind  was  as  busy 
as  were  the  wheels  trundling  beneath  him. 

What  should  they  do?  To  Augusta,  they  must 
go — he  had  given  his  w^ord  to  that.  To  attempt  to 
go  through  Virginia  again  was  not  to  be  thought  of 
— he  was  not  sufficiently  familiar  with  the  west  to 
attempt  that  course.  He  could  have  no  excuse  for 
going  in  that  direction  himself.  In  the  last  expe- 
dition he  had  been  going  to  Virginia  to  see  his  son, 
who  was  in  the  army.  That  had  often  passed  him 
unchallenged,  and  his  convoy  passed  as  part  of  the 
party.  He  could  think  of  no  excuse  for  going  west. 
The  more  he  thought,  the  more  confused  he  be- 
came. 

During  the  stop  at  Wilmington  for  dinner,  the 
Colonel  heard  some  men  speaking  about  a  blockade- 
runner  that  was  to  go  out  from  that  port  that  night, 
if  it  was  dark  enough.     There  was  an  idea,  and  he 


studies  in  Black  and  White  389 

seized  it.  But — he  had  given  his  word  that  he 
would  carry  his  convoy  safely  to  Augusta,  and  that 
word  must  stand;  so  he  said  nothing;  but  he  did 
a  deal  of  thinking.  According  to  orders  and  his 
promise,  he  delivered  the  fugitives  at  Augusta. 
They  took  rooms  at  the  Planter's  Hotel.  And  the 
burning  question  was — what  next?  A  council  was 
held  the  next  morning  in  a  private  parlor.  It  was  a 
rather  dispirited  party  that  met  there.  Mrs.  De 
Mar  was  sitting  near  a  window  looking  out  on  the 
busy  street,  although  it  was  doubtful  if  anything 
passing  there  made  any  impression  on  her  mind, 
which  was  too  busy  with  her  own  personal  affairs. 
Her  companion,  reclining  in  a  large  easy  chair  near 
her  side,  toyed  nervously  with  a  small  map  which 
he  held,  and  which  he  had  evidently  been  consult- 
ing. The  Colonel,  with  his  hands  crossed  behind 
him,  was  striding  back  and  forth  at  the  other  end 
of  the  room,  looking  more  than  ever  like  an  under- 
study of  George  Washington.  He  was  deep  in 
thought.  Mrs.  De  Mar  was  the  first  to  break  the 
silence. 

''Colonel,"  she  said,  "we  have  taxed  your  kind- 
ness already  beyond  all  reasonable  limits.  We  can 
never  say  how  grateful  we  are  for  your  uniform 
kindness — for  the  sacrifices  you  have  made  on  our 
account.  I  feel  that  we  ought  not  to  ask  you  to 
trouble  yourself  to  advise  us  further." 

The  Colonel  paused  in  his  walk ;  and  for  the  first 
time  since  we  have  known  him,  did  deliberately  an 
impolite  thing.  He  stopped  in  front  of  a  long 
mirror,  and  stood  looking  at  himself,  while  he  ad- 
dressed his  conversation  to  a  lady.     I  haven't  the 


a-] 


390  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

slightest  idea  that  he  was  conscious  of  what  he 
was  doing.  I  am  inchned  to  the  notion  that  he  was 
drawing  inspiration  from  looking  at  his  strong, 
buHy  person,  in  this  hour  of  uncertainty.  Mentally, 
he  must  have  been  asking  himself,  "McGympsey, 
are  you  balked  ?" 

''Madam,  are  you  still  determined  to  reach  your 
frierds  at  the  North?" 

"Yes,  Colonel,  we  must  do  that." 

"Then,  you  must  run  the  blockade  to  Nassau," 
said  he. 

'Is  that  possible?"    the  young  man  asked. 
'Why  not?"  asked  the  Colonel.    "Others  do;  and 
if  you  are  willing,  Madam,  to  make  the  trial,  I  will 
go  down  to  Charleston,  and  look  around  and  find 
out  what  can  be  done." 

"We  will  attempt  anything  that  you  would  sug- 
gest. Colonel.     We  have  every  confidence  in — " 

The  Colonel  would  hear  no  more.  He  rushed 
from  the  room  and  was  off  on  the  first  train  bound 
for  Charleston.  Arriving  there,  he  scarcely  knew 
how  to  proceed.  He  took  up  his  quarters  at  the 
Charleston  Hotel.  He  later  sauntered  down  Meet- 
ing street  to  Broad,  at  the  corner  where  stands  old 
Saint  Michaels,  whose  noted  chimes  were  ringing 
out  the  hour.  While  he  listened  to  their  music — if 
he  knew,  he  did  not  recall  their  strange  history. 
Five  times  had  they  crossed  the  Atlantic,  either  as 
chimes  or  cannon — in  both  forms,  they  had  served 
God  and  country  well.  Cold  indeed  must  be  the 
heart  that,  knowing  this,  is  not  quickly  and  deeply 
touched  by  this  memory  and  by  their  sweet,  pa- 
thetic notes.     The  Colonel  paused  to  listen  and  ob- 


studies  in  Black  and  White  391 

serve  the  hour ;  but  his  mind  was  too  busy,  and  his 
heart  too  full  with  his  friends'  pressing  need,  how- 
ever the  sentiment  might  have  moved  him  at  an- 
other time.  Turning  down  Broad  street,  he  came 
to  Bay,  where  he  saw  long  strings  of  drays,  laden 
with  bales  of  cotton.  He  knew  what  that  meant, 
and  followed  to  where  they  were  being  discharged 
into  a  long,  narrow,  httle  steamer,  the  Ruby.  He 
loafed  around  for  some  time,  but  every  one  was  too 
busy  to  stop  to  talk  with  him.  There  was  even 
wanting  that  crowd  who  are  so  fond  of  watching 
other  men  work.  At  last  he  saw  a  black,  slick  darky 
leaning  against  his  load  of  cotton,  waiting  for  his 
turn  to  unload.  The  Colonel  approached  him  and 
said, 

"That  is  a  snug  little  boat,"  pointing  to  the  R^iby. 

''Yaas,  sah,  dat  she  are — an'  she's  pretty  peart, 
too — ain't  none  uv  them  fellers  out  dere  kin  come 
anyways  near  'er  w'en  she  gits  ter  goin'  good." 

"She  is  so  narrow,  I  shouldn't  think  she  could 
carry  many  bales  of  cotton." 

"No,  sah,  she  cain't  tote  more'n  two  hundred  an' 
fifty  bales  ter  onct.  Dey  had  ter  make  'er  narrer, 
so  she  could  git  betweenst  de  blockaders  out  at  de 
bar;    dey's  so  thick  out  dar." 

"When  will  she  go  out?"   asked  the  Colonel. 

"Ef  dey  gits  'er  loaded  in  time,  an'  it's  er  dark 
night,  she'll  go  ter-night.  Ef  not,  she'll  go  ter- 
morrer  night,  shore.  She  don't  care  nuffin'  erbout 
tides  an'  t'ings;  she  kin  run  up  a  spring  branch  if 
dey  pushes  'er  too  clost." 

"I  suppose  any  one  can  go  on  her  that  wants  to," 
asked  the  Colonel. 


392  Studies  iu  Black  and  White 

"Not  esac'ly,  boss.  Yer  has  ter  hev  er  pass,  an' 
yer  got  ter  hev  er  lot  of  gold — 'Federate  money 
don't  go." 

''Where  do  you  get  them?"  asked  the  Colonel. 

"Well,  boss,  yer  gits  de  pass  frum  Giner'l  Ripley 
— an'  yer  got  ter  git  yer  gold  where  yer  kin.  Yer 
pays  Marse  John  Frazer  fur  yer  tickets.  Boss, 
won't  yer  give  me  er  chaw  uv  terbaccy,  please?" 

The  Colonel  complied  with  the  darky's  request 
and  moved  on. 

While  the  Colonel  had  not  learned  much  that  he 
did  not  know  before,  yet,  as  he  said,  he  familiarized 
himself  with  the  subject,  which  made  it  easier  for 
him  to  think  and  talk  about  it.  He  knew  that  he 
must  be  cautious  as  to  what  he  said,  and  to  whom 
— no  precaution  was  to  be  neglected. 

He  strolled  about  the  streets,  taking  in  the  sights, 
but  keeping  his  eyes  open  for  some  one  he  knew. 
A  passage  on  the  Ruhy  was  out  of  the  question,  if 
she  was  to  sail  that  or  even  the  next  night.  After 
supper  he  was  sitting  in  the  rotunda,  smoking,  and 
watching  the  throng  come  and  go.  He  saw  a  rather 
swell  set  of  officers  come  in,  dressed  in  full  uniform 
— there  was  to  be  a  grand  ball  or  something  of  that 
kind.  The  Colonel  did  not  recognize  any  of  them, 
until  there  was  a  familiar  voice,  which  caught  his 
ear,  when  he  recognized  an  old  acquaintance — 
Captain  Kempis,  w^ho,  in  fact,  was  the  son  of  his  old 
employer  of  years  ago.  He  was  loath  to  interrupt 
him  then;  but  under  the  circumstances  he  felt  that 
he  could  not  stand  on  ceremony,  so  he  addressed 
him. 

"How  do  you  do,  Captain?"    said  he. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  393 

"Why,  hello,  McGympsey,  I  am  glad  to  see  you. 
Where  did  you  come  from — drop  down  out  of  the 
clouds?"  and  he  was  introduced  as  the  Captain's 
particular  friend,  as  he  said,  "to  the  whole  shooting- 
match." 

At  the  first  opportunity  he  asked  the  Captain 
when  he  would  be  at  leisure,  as  he  wanted  to  see  him 
particularly. 

"Will  it  keep  until  to-morrow,  Mac?  If  not,  say 
so,  and  I  will  make  it  convenient  now." 

"To-morrow  will  do,  thanks." 

"Here  is  my  card — you  can  find  the  place.  Come 
around  about  one  o'clock  and  have  lunch  with  me, 
and  we  can  talk  it  over  at  our  leisure." 

"Thank  you  again;  good-night,"  and  he  bowed 
himself  out. 

He  went  directly  to  his  room,  and  shook  hands 
with  himself  on  his  good  luck.  Of  all  the  world  he 
would  have  selected  this  whole-hearted  young  man 
— quick,  clear-headed,  loyal  to  his  friends,  and  fond 
of  excitement — to  help  him  out  in  a  case  like  this. 
The  Colonel  felt  that  the  battle  was  half-won.  What 
he  and  Captain  Kempis  could  not  do,  when  they  put 
their  heads  together,  was  not  worth  the  doing;  but 
— he  did  not  forget  the  proverbial  "slip." 

He  slept  very  little  that  night,  oscillating  between 
the  most  sanguine  hopes  of  success  and  maddening 
fears  of  failure.  When  he  would  recall  the  many 
hare-brained  escapades  of  young  Kempis,  on  the 
plantation  as  a  boy, — no  colt  or  horse  was  ever  too 
wild  or  too  vicious  for  him  to  ride  or  drive — always 
ready  for  any  break-neck  prank — and  how  he  always 
came  out  on  top,  as  he  expressed  it, — his  hopes  of 


394  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

success  would  rise  many  degrees.  Then  again,  when 
he  was  forced  to  remember  how  near  they  had  been 
to  success,  when  they  were  stopped  and  turned  back, 
all  his  fine  hopes  would  take  wing,  leaving  him 
floundering  in  the  "Slough  of  Despond." 

The  first  thing  in  the  morning,  after  having  had 
his  breakfast,  the  Colonel  hunted  up  Captain 
Kempis's  address  given  him  the  previous  evening. 
He  did  not  propose  losing  any  time.  Having  found 
it,  which  he  did  without  any  trouble,  he  fixed  certain 
landmarks  in  his  memory.  This  off  his  mind,  he 
amused  himself  looking  around  at  the  old  historic 
city-by-the-sea.  He  enjoyed  the  occupation,  not- 
withstanding the  ''Swamp  Angel"  was  dropping 
shells  now  and  then  into  the  very  heart  of  it,  from 
a  distance  of  four  miles — in  that  day  a  wonderful 
feat  in  gunnery. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

Punctually  at  the  appointed  hour,  Colonel  Mc- 
Gympsey  presented  himself  at  Captain  Kempis's 
quarters,  and  was  ushered  into  the  presence  of  his 
host,  who  received  him  with  a  warm  welcome,  in 
the  kindest  manner  possible.  Immediately  after  the 
usual  greetings,  the  Colonel  wanted  to  plunge  at 
once  into  the  matter  in  hand,  but  the  Captain  would 
not  hear  of  it. 

"Wait  until  we  have  had  cur  lunch ;  then  we  will 
be  entirely  alone.  You  know  if  you  want  to  ask 
a  favor  of  a  man,  never  approach  the  subject  until 
he  has  had  his  dinner.  I  know  that  you  have  some 
favor  to  ask  of  me,  and  I  am  so  anxious  to  oblige 
you,  I  think  you  had  better  wait  until  I  am  full,  and 
in  love  with  all  the  world." 

So  they  chatted  on  indifferent  subjects  until  the 
luncheon  had  been  served  and  discussed,  after  which 
the  table  was  cleared  and  the  decanter  and  cigars 
were  produced,  and  the  servants  dismissed. 

"Now,  fill  your  glass.  Colonel,  and  after  you  have 
Svarmed  the  cockles  of  your  heart'  we  will  be  ready 
to  talk  business." 

"You  must  excuse  me  for  the  present.  Captain, — ■ 
not  now — not  now." 

"You — not  drink  anything!  Well!  I  was  sure 
that  the  object  of  your  visit  to  the  city  was  to  ascer- 
tain where  the  best  whiskey  was  to  be  obtained,  and 
relying  on  my  judgment  in  such  matters,  you  had 
come  to  me  for  advice.     No  ?    Then  I  am  all  at  sea. 


396  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

I  will  help  you  if  I  can — further  I  must  not  promise. 
You  are  right  sure  that  it  is  not  the  whiskey?" 

*'Stop  your  guying;  you  know  that  I  would  enjoy 
a  good  time,  with  the  best  of  you — but,  not  now — 
not  now.  If  I  can  carry  through  this  matter  in 
which  I  am  engaged,  I  expect  to  stay  drunk  a  week 
straight." 

"It  must  be  a  very  serious  thing  if  it  is  keeping 
you  sober  for  any  length  of  time.  Got  an  idea  of 
making  a  fortune  running  the  'Block?'  There  is 
lots  of  money  in  it,  if  you  have  the  right  kind  of 
craft  and  the  right  kind  of  skipper.  She  must  have 
speed,  easily  handled,  light  of  draft,  lying  low  in  the 
water,  and  a  hard-coal  burner.  See?  I  am  up  on 
anything  going.     Whiskey  is  not  my  only  forte." 

"You  have  come  nearer  the  mark  than  you  may 
think  for,  in  your  jest." 

"Is  that  so?  I  shall  set  myself  up  as  a  mind- 
reader." 

"Steady  down,  Captain,  and  let's  get  to  business," 
said  the  Colonel. 

"All  right,  but  give  me  one  chance  to  see  if  I  can- 
not read  your  mind.  Close  your  eyes  and  think 
right  hard  about  the  matter  in  hand — just  one 
minute." 

"Well,  here  goes,"  said  the  Colonel,  and  he  shut 
his  eyes  tight. 

"There,  that  will  do.  You  are  mixed  up  with 
some  woman  running  away  from  her  husband. 
There!    did  I  not  read  it  right?    Be  honest." 

"Come,  Captain,  stop  your  jesting.  I  don't  want 
to  run  the  blockade,  but  I  have  two  friends  who  do ; 


studies  in  Black  and  White  397 

and  I'll  tell  you  'square,'  one  of  them  is  a  woman. 
Now,  can  you  help  me  ?" 

"There  will  be  no  trouble  about  the  man — that  is, 
if  he  is  not  liable  to  conscription,  or  can  make  thq 
authorities  believe  that  he  is  not,  which  amounts  to 
the  same  thing.  As  for  the  woman,  that  is  another 
affair.  I  am  not  dead  sure;  but  my  impression  is 
that  they  will  not  take  ladies — the  thing  is  too  risky. 
But  it  is  only  a  short  run  over,  and  if  she  is  bent 
on  going  she  might  disguise  herself  as  a  man,  for 
that  matter." 

"I  don't  know  about  that;  I  have  not  known  her 
long;  but  in  that  short  time  I  have  had  pretty  fair 
opportunities  of  judging.  If  she  isn't  all  right  then 
McGympsey  is  no  judge.  She  is  determined  to  go 
through  to  her  home — she  is  a  Northern  woman — 
she  makes  no  effort  to  disguise  that  fact ;  but  as  for 
the  man,  she  is  not  so  open,  and  he  is  as  mum  as  a 
clam.  I  have  asked  her  no  questions.  I  found  a 
lady  in  distress  and  I  have  undertaken  to  help  her 
through,  or  sink  the  ship.  I  have  not  been  able  to 
consult  any  one  until  I  met  you — I  know  that  I  can 
depend  upon  you." 

Then  followed  a  detailed  account  of  their  trip  in 
Virginia,  their  arrest,  and  return.  When  the  Colo- 
nel had  finished  his  narrative,  the  Captain  grasped 
his  hand  and  said, 

''Mac,  you  are  a  trump — a  whole  team — in  fact, 
the  whole  thing — a  man  from  the  soles  of  your  feet 
to  the  crown  of  your  head.  From  your  account  I 
agree  with  you  that  they  are  not  up  to  any  mis- 
chief— as  far  as  the  Confederacy  is  concerned.  I 
admire  your  pluck  and  gallantry,  as  well  as  your 


398  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

delicacy.  Here  is  my  hand,  I  am  with  you  soul  and 
body.  I  will  do  everything  in  my  power  to  help 
you.  If  it  is  not  all  right,  and  there  should  have  to 
be  any  hanging,  I'll  hang  right  by  your  side," 

"Shake!"  said  the  Colonel  as  he  grasped  the 
Captain's  hand.  ''I  wish  I  could  go  out  on  the 
street,  and  shy  my  hat  up  into  the  air,  and  say  a 
little  Latin  to  these  people." 

"That  would  not  do  down  here.  Colonel.  As  I 
was  saying,  I  do  not  know  about  their  taking  ladies 
on  the  blockade-runners.  To  make  any  inquiries 
might  make  it  embarrassing  if  she  decided  to  go 
under  a  disguise.  I  am  sorry  that  she  is  not  here,  so 
that  we  might  consult  with  her  on  that  point.  The 
Alar  gar  et  and  Jesse  came  in  last  night.  It  will  in 
all  probability  be  a  week  before  she  gets  out.  She 
is  fast,  but  there  is  lots  of  her  out  of  the  water,  and 
old  Captain  Wilson,  her  skipper,  will  wait  for  a  dark 
night.  That  will  give  you  ample  time  to  have  her 
come  down,  or  for  you  to  run  up  to  Augusta  and 
interview  her  on  the  subject.  We  must  make  no 
mistake  this  time — not  that  I  mean  that  you  made  a 
mistake  before,  only  that  I  have  joined  teams  with 
you,  and  we  are  going  to  succeed  this  time,  if  we 
have  to  steal  a  blockade-runner  and  take  the  lady 
out  ourselves." 

"I  suspect  that  it  would  be  best  for  her  to  remain 
in  Augusta  until  everything  is  arranged.  She  is 
avoiding  publicity  as  much  as  possible.  I  will  run 
up  there  to-night  and  will  return  to-morrow." 

"In  the  mean  time,  I  will  sound  a  friend  of  mine, 
who  is  on  General  Ripley's  staff,  and  who  will  do 


studies  in  Black  and  White  399 

anything  for  me.  To  catch  the  five  o'clock  train 
you  will  have  no  time  to  lose." 

The  Colonel  took  the  hint  and — as  he  was  wont 
to  express  it — was  off  like  a  jug  handle.  On  the 
following  morning  he  presented  himself  to  his 
friends  in  Augusta,  and  laid  the  whole  case  before 
them.  If  the  lady  would  be  willing  to  disguise  her- 
self in  male  attire,  the  Colonel  felt  that  there  would 
be  but  little  trouble  in  their  going  through  all  right. 

''Oh,  the  misery  of  it  all !''  she  exclaimed,  so 
hardly  pressed  was  she.  "I  must  go  through  at 
whatever  cost.  What  do  you  advise,  our  dear 
friend?  I  am  sure  that  you  would  not  advise  any- 
thing improper." 

''This  is  the  best  arrangement  that  we  can  make," 
said  he,  "and  I  would  advise  you  to  attempt  it ;  we 
can  but  fail." 

"I  must  go — I  must  go — there  is  so  much  at 
stake !    How  long  is  the  voyage.  Colonel  ?" 

'About  thirty-six  hours  at  most,  I  think." 

'We  will  go.    When  can  we  start?" 

'You  understand,  that  we  have  not  perfected 
anything.  The  arrangements  are  to  be  made  yet,  if 
they  can  be  made  at  all.  It  was  necessary  to  con- 
sult you  before  doing  anything.  The  Margaret  and 
Jesse  is  in  port  now,  and  will  sail  some  time  during 
the  week." 

"Then  we  will  remain  here,  and  make  all  neces- 
sary arrangements  as  far  as  I  am  concerned,  and  be 
ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to  come  to  Charleston." 

"I  think  you  are  correct  about  it ;  if  you  w^ere  on 
the  ground  there  might  be  danger  of  troublesome 
questions  being  asked.     If  it  could  be  arranged  for 


400  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

you  to  arrive  just  before  the  sailing  of  the  ship,  it 
would  be  better.  We  will  do  the  best  we  can,"  said 
the  Colonel. 

''I  could  not  question  that,  after  all  your  kindness, 
I  have  every  confidence  in  your  judgment,  and  as 
for  the  goodness  of  your  heart,  I  can  but  believe  that 
you  have  few  peers,"  and  tears  of  gratitude  began 
to  show  in  her  lovely  eyes. 

"You  very  much  overrate  what  little  service  I  may 
have  been  able  to  render  you.  You  see,  I  have  just 
been  put  upon  my  mettle ;  I  undertook  to  do  a  certain 
thing,  and  I  never  like  the  idea  of  failing;  that  is  all 
there  is  to  it,"  and  he  hastened  to  change  the  subject 
by  saying, 

"I  don't  think  there  is  any  train  that  would  put 
you  in  Charleston  in  the  afternoon  early  enough  for 
the  steamer,  which  I  am  told  drops  down  the  bay 
about  five  o'clock." 

"Unless  an  extra  train  were  procured,"  she  said. 
"I  have  not  said  to  you  before,  Colonel,  that  no  rea- 
sonable expense  need  stand  in  the  way." 

"I  fear  that  an  extra  train  to  catch  a  blockade- 
runner  might  and  would  be  very  apt  to  excite  some 
comment.  I  think  the  best  plan  would  be  for  you  to 
take  a  night  train  from  here,  arriving  at  six  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  drive  directly  to  an  appointed  place, 
and  remain  there  quietly  until  the  hour  for  going 
aboard." 

And  so  it  was  arranged,  and  the  Colonel  went 
back  that  night.  At  an  early  hour  the  next  morn- 
ing he  hunted  up  Captain  Kenipis,  who  was  on  the 
lookout  for  him,  and  who  had  entered  into  the  plot 
with  quite  as  much  heart  as  the  Colonel  himself. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  401 

though  probably  from  a  very  different  standpoint. 
The  Colonel  had  been  actuated  by  a  spirit  of  chival- 
ric  gallantry,  almost  quixotic,  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  Captain  Kempis  enjoyed  the  fun  and  excite- 
ment, the  novelty  of  the  situation  and  all  that;  be- 
sides, he  had  a  real  friendship  for  the  Colonel,  and 
was  glad  to  do  him  a  kindness.  Doubtless  there  was 
a  dash  of  the  Colonel's  feeling  and  sentiment 
prompting  him  also.  He  came  from  the  same  sec- 
tion of  the  country — a  section  where  womanhood 
was  respected  as  probably  nowhere  else  in  the  world. 
From  whatever  cause,  he  had  worked  up  an  enthusi- 
asm surpassed  only  by  that  of  his  friend  the  Colonel. 

He  had  lost  no  time.  He  had  made  arrangements 
for  permits  for  Henry  T.  James  and  George  Bloom- 
field — tw^o  invalids — to  take  a  voyage  to  Nassau  and 
return,  with  the  view  of  improving  their  health — 
with  a  surgeon's  certificate  attached.  Everything 
was  complete  and  in  due  form — except  the  descrip- 
tive lists,  which  the  Captain  did  not  attempt. 
Everything  else,  names,  ages,  and  all  had  been 
evolved  from  his  own  brain.  So  far  the  whole  had 
worked  satisfactorily. 

"But,"  said  the  Captain,  "it  has  cost  a  pretty 
penny,  getting  just  what  you  want,  and  just  as  you 
want  it — blanks  and  all.  I  had  gone  in  to  win;  and 
if  the  parties  are  not  able  to  foot  the  bill,  we  will  do 
it  ourselves;   wasn't  that  right,  Mac?" 

"Perfectly,  my  dear  friend.  I  could  not  have 
done  better  myself;  and  as  for  the  expense,  that  is 
all  right ;  neither  of  us  will  be  out  anything." 

Together  they  looked  over  the  papers  critically  to 
26 


402  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

assure  themselves  that  it  was  all  regular.  The 
papers  were  found  satisfactory.  The  next  day  the 
Colonel  went  to  Augusta  to  report  progress,  and  to 
congratulate  his  friends  upon  the  bright  prospects  of 
their  getting  away.  They  had  been  equally  busy. 
The  lady  had  supplied  herself  with  a  suit  of  male  at- 
tire, had  cut  off  her  long  hair,  and  had  provided  her- 
self with  dye  for  her  face  and  hands. 

^*I  have  been  studying  up  on  blockade-running, 
Colonel,"  said  the  lady.  ''After  we  are  once  outside 
the  blockaders,  there  would  be  no  necessity  for  my 
keeping  up  my  disguise ;  they  could  not  put  me  off 
nor  take  me  back." 

"While  what  you  say  about  being  put  off  or  sent 
back  is  true,  sometimes  they  are  forced  to  put  back 
themselves.  After  making  a  start,  they  may  find 
something  wrong  with  the  machinery,  or  the 
weather  may  become  unpropitious — scores  of  things 
might  happen — and  they  would  have  to  return  to 
port.  In  that  event,  if  you  had  thrown  off  your  dis- 
guise, you  would  not  be  allowed  to  proceed.  I 
would  take  no  chances  possible  to  avoid." 

''I  had  not  thought  of  anything  of  that  kind.  I 
fear  yet  that  we  will  get  lost  on  the  Atlantic  without 
your  guiding  hand.  We  have  come  to  look  to  you 
to  think  for  us." 

''That  is  all  a  notion,  Madam;  you  will  be  free 
then  to  think  calmly  for  yourselves,"  and  as  usual 
when  the  conversation  took  this  turn,  he  made  an 
excuse  to  get  away  from  it.  Now  he  said  good-by, 
and  was  gone  back  to  Charleston. 

During  the  few  days  they  had  to  wait,  she  wore 
her  new  clothes  around  their  rooms  to  get  accus- 


studies  in  Black  and  WMte  403 

tomed  to  them.    Often  she  wound  up  with  a  hearty 
cry. 

While  waiting  for  the  day  of  saiHng  of  the  Mar- 
garet and  Jesse,  we  will  go  back  to  old  Uncle  Lot, 
who  has  troubles  of  his  own. 


CHAPTER  XLVI 

If  it  were  possible  to  set  forth  plainly  the  mutual 
good  feeling,  the  real  attachment,  and,  under  certain 
circumstances,  the  comradeship,  that  existed  between 
master  and  slave,  it  would  be  almost  incredible,  even 
to  the  average  Southern  youth  of  to-day,  and  most 
certainly  so  to  any  Northern  brother  of  any  age. 
So,  without  asking  any  one  to  believe  one  word  of 
it,  I  make  the  statement  simply  as  a  fact — knowing 
whereof  I  speak. 

Prior  to  the  war  the  negroes  as  a  mass  were  loyal 
and  true.  During  the  war  they  were  more  than 
loyal,  if  that  were  possible;  and  the  Southern  people 
could  do  no  more  just,  noble,  and  generous  act  than 
to  erect  a  suitable  monument  to  the  old-time  slave, 
who  during  that  conflict  worked  the  plantation  and 
cared  for  the  family  of  his  master  during  his  ab- 
sence. If  there  was  one  rebellious  act  on  their  part, 
history  has  failed  to  record  it.  No  man  who  lived 
through  that  long  and  terrible  struggle  can  ever 
forget  their  faithfulness ;  nor  should,  he  be  unwill- 
ing to  show  his  appreciation  of  it.  In  a  way,  it  has 
been  proved  by  the  old  master  remaining  the  negro's 
best  friend — in  thousands  of  instances  helping  him 
on  his  feet  by  material  and  moral  aid.  While  im- 
poverished by  the  outcome  of  the  war,  he  has  taxed 
himself  heavily  to  aid  them  in  securing  something 
of  an  education.  The  negro  has  never  had  a  better 
friend — he  will  never  have  one  so  good  On  the 
other  hand,  he  has  had  no  more  cruel  enemy  than 
the  man — be  he  black  or  white — who  has  tried  to 


studies  in  Black  and  White  405 

stir  up  bad  blood  between  the  two  races  in  the  South, 
and  who  has  endeavored  to  instill  ideas  of  social 
equality  into  his  mind.  No  self-respecting  person 
would  want  to  thrust  himself  into  company  where  he 
is  not  wanted,  let  him  be  ever  so  conscious  of  his 
fitness. 

While  on  this  subject,  there  is  one  more  statement 
that  should  be  made :  There  is  not  a  thinking  per- 
son in  the  South  who  would  wish  to  have  the  negro 
back  in  slavery,  nevertheless — American  slavery  was 
the  greatest  blessing  that  had  ever  been  vouchsafed 
to  the  negro  race.  As  a  result  of  it  millions  of  them 
are  enjoying  civilization.  Without  it,  not  a  cor- 
poral's guard  of  them  but  would  be  living  on  snakes 
and  toads,  and  worshiping  the  good  Lord  only 
knows  what — if  anything  at  all. 

As  we  have  seen,  Uncle  Lot  overtook  his  Missus 
just  as  she  and  her  companion  were  arrested.  Then 
he  was  in  a  quandary  what  to  do.  He  had  come  up 
with  them  so  suddenly  and  so  unexpectedly  that  it 
disconcerted  him.  If  he  went  forward  and  let  her 
see  him,  she  would  ask,  "Lot,  what  are  you  doing 
here?  Your  place  is  at  home,  taking  care  of  the 
plantation."  What  reply  could  he  make — "I  am 
here  looking  for  you"  ?    That  would  never  do. 

He  had  seen  his  Missus  and  her  companion  res- 
cued from  the  excited  mob  by  a  drunken  man  and 
carried  off  to  his  home.  He  hung  around  until  he 
saw  them  safely  housed.  Then  he  began  to  seek  a 
mount  for  himself,  well  aware  that  his  journey  was 
only  begun.  Whether  he  went  back  or  forward,  he 
would  need  the  mount.     He  succeeded  in  getting  a 


406  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

fairly  good  mule,  and  was  ready  to  follow  when  the 
journey  was  resumed. 

Day  after  day  did  the  faithful  darky  hover 
around  his  Missus,  determined  never  again  to  lose 
track  of  her.  Frequently  he  went  into  their  camp 
at  dusk,  and  sold  them  chickens  and  eggs ;  each  time 
assuming  a  different  disguise.  His  visits  were  to 
serve  a  treble  purpose — to  furnish  his  Missus  with 
such  necessities  as  he  was  able  to  procure  for  her; 
to  learn,  if  possible,  their  destination;  and,  what 
was  scarcely  of  less  importance  in  his  mind,  to  learn 
who  this  companion  was.  On  one  occasion  he  had 
heard  endearing  words  between  them,  when  they 
were  not  aware  of  his  proximity.  He  heard  her 
say, 

"We  are  not  so  far  from  Richmond  now.  I  have 
great  faith  in  Colonel  McGympsey  getting  us 
through.  If  nothing  happens  to  prevent,  within  the 
next  few  days — a  week  at  the  most — we  will  be 
within  our  lines.  Then  it  will  be  only  a  matter  of 
two  or  three  days  when  we  will  be  safe  at  dear  old 
Hazelhurst." 

There  was  further  conversation,  in  which  he 
heard  his  master's  name  mentioned,  but  he  did  not 
catch  what  it  was.  The  old  darky  wondered  what 
her  feelings  were  toward  his  master.  He  could 
not  conceive  how  any  one  could  know  him  and  not 
love  him.  He  knew  that  his  master  idolized  her, 
and  always  treated  her  like  a  queen.  He  was  one 
of  those  all  too  rare  men  who  are  always  kindest 
to  those  of  their  own  household ;  therefore,  Lot  had 
every  reason  for  knowing  that  she  had  every  wish 
gratified — and    now    to    have    run    off    with    this 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  407 

stranger  was  entirely  beyond  his  comprehension. 
At  times  he  felt  that  he  should  die  of  the  mortifica- 
tion and  shame  of  it  all. 

'Ts  mighty  sorry,"  soliloquized  Lot,  "ter  hear  'em 
er  cooin'  ter  each  odder ;  but  Fs  got  er  inklin'  where 
dey's  goin' ;  dat's  some  recompensation  fur  list'nin'. 
I  knows  dat  it  is  mighty  bad  manners  ter  eaves- 
drap,  an'  in  gineral  I'd  scorn  ter  do  it;  but  dese  is 
war  times — an'  I  done  it  fur  Marse  Jack.  Uhuh, 
dey's  gwine  ter  Hazelhurst.  I  must'n  fergit  dat 
name — Hazelhurst — Hazelhurst.  Well,  w'en  t'ings 
is  all  straight,  Marse  Jack  is  as  sabillious  as  any  gin- 
tleman ;  but  he  ain't  gwine  ter  stan'  no  foolishness 
w'en  he  'sponsibility's  at  stake — I  tells  yer  fur  shore. 
Dis  bizniss  we's  ingaged  in  may  be  all  right — an' 
dis  nigger  prays  every  minit  in  de  day  dat  it 
mought  be,  but — "  and  there  the  old  darky  stopped 
short — even  in  his  own  mind,  he  was  unwilling  to 
question  the  actions  of  "Marse  Jack's  wife."  He 
was  playing  the  spy  upon  her  actions,  it  was  true; 
but  always  with  a  certain  amount  of  mental  reserva- 
tion :  he  was  doing  his  duty  as  he  saw  it — at  the 
same  time  he  felt  most  keenly  that  it  was  a  shabby 
trick. 

On  he  jogged,  day  after  day — watching  and  lis- 
tening, but  keeping  out  of  sight,  except  on  such  oc- 
casions when  he  was  able  to  assume  some  new  dis- 
guise— then  he  would  make  some  excuse  to  go  and 
be  near  his  Missus.  As  we  will  remember,  he  had 
taken  one  of  his  wife's  dresses  to  use  for  this  pur- 
pose ;  but  when  he  had  put  it  on  he  felt  so  awkward 
in  it  he  had  heretofore  discarded  it.  On  a  Sunday 
they  had  stopped  to  rest    and  Lot  had  spent  the 


408  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

better  part  of  the  afternoon  trying  to  get  himself  up 
in  Aunt  Winny's  dress  and  bandanna  head-handker- 
chief. The  shadows  had  lengthened  themselves 
until  they  were  reaching  into  the  dusk  before  he 
could  determine  to  try  this  new  disguise.  When  he 
had  mustered  up  sufficient  courage,  he  went  mincing 
and  switching  up  to  the  camp — as  he  had  seen  some 
dusky  maidens  doing — and  made  the  regulation 
''curtsy"  all  round.  All  hands  were  taking  part  in 
the  preparation  of  the  evening  meal.  It  was  a  day 
off,  and  the  tension  was  somewhat  lessened. 

''Good-evening,  Auntie,  we  are  glad  to  see  you," 
said  the  lady,  "we  are  glad  to  see  you.  Possibly 
you  can  aid  us;  how  do  you  make  a  Welsh  rarebit, 
or  will  you  make  one  for  us  ?" 

Why,  honey  chile,"  trying  to  ape  an  old  mammy, 
I  doesn't  know  nothin'  erbout  Wilch  rabbits;  but, 
honey,  our  cotton-tail  rabbits  ain't  made  er  tall,  they 
jes' — er — er — grows  down  in  de  brier  patches, — dere 
ain't  nobody  kin  mek  'em." 

"Well,  Auntie,  as  the  Welsh  rarebit  is  out  of  the 
question,  will  you  not  make  us  an  omelet?" 
W'at's  dat  yer  wants  me  ter  make,  honey?" 
An  omelet.    You  can  make  a  plain  omelet,  can 
you  not?" 

"Certainly,  honey,  if  er  plain  one'll  do,  I  kin  mek 
er  rale  plain  one.  I  didn't  think  er  plain  one  would 
suit  yer  complexion  'zac'ly." 

From  the  preparations  that  were  going  on,  he 
rather  supposed  that  an  omelet  was  something  to 
eat,  though  he  "wuzzn't  plum  shore." 

"You  are  making  fun  of  us.  Auntie.  We  are  very 
green  cooks — we  acknowledge  the  fact;    but  come 


studies  in  Black  and  White  409 

and  make  us  an  omelet.  We  have  taken  the  day  to 
rest,  and  we  thought  that  we  would  like  something 
extra.  I  know  that  you  can  make  us  a  plain 
omelet." 

"Cert'nly,  honey,  ef  er  plain  one'll  do.  Lemme 
wash  my  han's  good  an'  clean  fuss."  He  had 
noticed  that  his  wife  always  washed  her  hands  be- 
fore cooking,  and  therefore  he  knew  that  he  was 
safe  that  far.  He  washed  and  he  rinsed  his  hands 
again  and  again,  to  gain  time  to  think  whatever  an 
omelet  could  be.  In  washing  and  rinsing  his  hands, 
he  wasted  all  the  water  there  was  in  camp,  and  he 
made  that  an  excuse  to  go  to  the  spring  to  replenish 
the  supply.  For  one  time  since  he  had  left  home,  he 
wished  himself  back  there,  if  for  nothing  else  than 
that  he  might  ask  Winny  what  an  omelet  was  and 
how  it  was  made. 

When  he  was  well  out  of  sight  he  stopped  and 
placed  the  bucket  down  on  the  ground,  and  gazing 
into  it  long  and  intently,  mused,  ''Omelet — omelet — 
what  is  er  omelet?  Bucket,  'pears  ter  me  dat  my 
haid  is  as  empty  as  yer  is.  Omelet — mus'  be  made 
outen  onions ;  but  I  didn't  smell  no  onions,  an'  Fs 
got  er  keen  nose  fur  onions.  Ef  dey  ain't  got  no 
onions,  dey  cain't  mek  it  outen  dem.  I'll  tell  'em  I 
cain't  mek  it  ef  dey  ain't  got  no  onions."  Then  he 
laughed  a  nervous,  senseless  kind  of  a  laugh. 

"I  got  er  great  notion  ter  cut  dirt  an'  take  ter  my 
heels.  Ef  dis  ole  bucket  wuz  back  yonder  full  uv 
water,  I'd  run  fur  it  shore.  But  I  cain't  leave  'em 
widout  no  water,  arfter  I  was'ed  all  dey  had." 

He  took  the  bucket  on  to  the  spring,  and  after 
filling  and  emptying  it  several  times,  to  gain  time,  he 


410  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

returned  to  the  camp.    An  idea  had  come  to  him  as 
he  went. 

"Now,  lioney,  ef  you'll  git  de  things  raidy  w'ile  I 
washes  my  han's  good  an'  clean,  hit'll  save  lots  uv 
time;  I's  in  sorter  uv  er  hurry  dis  evenin'."  Now 
he  would  see  what  the  omelet  was  to  be  made  of, 
and  he  smiled  at  the  aptness  of  his  ruse. 

''Here  are  the  eggs;  what  else  do  you  need, 
Auntie?"  said  the  lady. 

The  perspiration  had  gathered  in  big  drops  on 
Lot's  face,  and  in  his  excitement  he  had  taken  the 
bandanna  from  his  head  to  wipe  his  face. 

"Auntie,  haven't  I  seen  you  before?  Your  face 
looks  familiar  to  me,"  and  she  drew  near  and  looked 
at  him  intently. 

"Lawzy,  honey,  if  yer's  ever  been  erbout  old  Mis- 
ter Dimwoody's  place  over  yonder,  yer  mought  er 
seen  me  dere."  Lot's  mind  was  humming  like  a 
buzz-saw  now.  He  began  feeling  for  his  pockets 
where  his  pockets  ought  to  have  been. 

"Honey,  I's  leff  my  specticles.  I'll  run  an'  see  ef 
I  can  fine  'em ;   I  cain't  mek  dat  omelet  widout  'em." 

He  did  not  mince  his  steps  as  he  hurried  away; 
and  when  he  was  beyond  observation,  he  broke  into 
a  run.  His  speed  was  hampered  by  the  skirts  to 
which  he  was  unaccustomed. 

"Dis  pesky  ole  frock's  got  me  inter  dis  trouble 
anyhow.  I  allers  heard  dat  nine-tenths  uv  men's 
troubles  come  frum  women  folks'  botheration,  an'  I 
believes  it.  I'll  burn  de  ole  thing  dis  blessed  night!" 
- — and  he  did. 

They  had  passed  Richmond,  giving  it  a  rather 
wide  berth.     Nearing  Gordonsville,  Lot  went  in  that 


studies  in  Black  and  White  411 

direction  to  try  and  learn  something  of  his  master's 
whereabouts.  By  dint  of  persistent  questioning  and 
hard  riding,  he  found  Doctor  Greem's  quarters, 
and  there  learned  that  his  master  had  gone  home. 
This  was  a  sad  disappointment  to  the  old  darky. 
From  the  day  that  he  found  that  they  were  going 
near  the  army,  the  hope  had  been  cherished  that  he 
would  be  able  to  find  his  master  and  place  himself 
under  his  instructions.  He  knew  that  his  Missus 
was  going  into  the  enemy's  lines  if  she  was  not  stop- 
ped; and  he  thought  that  his  master  was  the  only 
one  that  had  any  right  to  interfere.  He  lost  as  little 
time  as  possible  in  getting  back  on  the  trail.  In 
making  the  detour  in  search  of  his  master,  he  had 
just  covered  the  time  in  which  their  arrest  had  been 
made,  and  they  had  been  turned  back — an  occur- 
rence of  which  Lot,  of  course,  knew  nothing.  So  it 
happened  that  he  deliberately  rode  into  the  Union 
lines,  only  to  find  that  his  Missus  had  not  arrived. 
The  old  darky  decided  at  once  to  retrace  his  steps 
in  search  of  her.  His  dismay  when  informed  that 
lie  could  do  nothing  of  the  kind,  is  a  subject  for  the 
imagination. 


CHAPTER  XLVII 

''You  can't  go  back,  old  man ;  you  are  a  prisoner 
of  war,"  said  an  officer. 

"Er  pris'ner  uv  war !"  exclaimed  Lot.  "I  ain't  er 
fighting'  no  war,  boss." 

"You  needn't  call  me  your  boss.  If  you  can  give 
a  satisfactory  account  of  yourself,  there  need  be  no 
more  bosses  for  you.  If  you  wtrt  not  so  old,  we 
would  give  you  a  gun  and  let  you  fight  for  your  race. 
As  it  is,  as  I  have  said  to  you,  if  you  can  give  a  satis- 
factory account  of  yourself  you  will  be  permitted  to 
go  North,  and  be  a  free  man." 

"Yaas,  sah,"  said  Lot,  ''I  won't  call  yer  boss,  ef 
yer  don't  want  me  ter.  I  don't  want  no  gun — nor  I 
don't  want  ter  do  no  fightin' — no  more  does  I  want 
ter  be  free;  I  jes' wants  ter  fine  my  Missus.  Ef  she 
hain't  gone  on,  I  don't  want  to  go  nuther.  Ef  yer 
please,  sah,  I  would  like  ter  go  back  an'  hunt  'er." 

"Well,  you  see  we  don't  do  business  in  that  way 
over  here.  You  are  a  prisoner  of  war  until  you  have 
given  a  satisfactory  account  of  yourself.  You  will 
have  to  be  taken  over  to  the  provost  marshal's  office 
for  examination.  Here,  guard,  take  this  prisoner 
over  to  Major  Sansfield,  and  tell  him  that  this  man 
came  into  the  lines  of  his  own  accord ;  further  than 
that,  he  must  tell  his  own  story." 

Lot  was  marched  off  in  short  order,  and  in  no 
pleasant  frame  of  mind.  Arriving  at  the  provost's 
office,  he  told  that  official  that  he  was  "jes'  huntin' 
his  Missus,"  adding, 

"My  Missus  is  er  Northern  lady,  an'  is  er  tryin' 


studies  in  Black  and  White  413 

ter  git  ter  'er  own  people  up  in  New  Yawk;  an'  I 
wuz  er  tryin'  ter  go  wid  'er,  but  I  got  sipperated 
frum  her  jes'  befo'  we  got  inter  de  lines.  Wen  I 
miss'  her,  I  t'ought  dat  she  had  come  on  in,  but 
somehow  she  ain't  come  yit.  If  yer  will  let  me,  I'll 
go  fotch  'er  in." 

''Well,  old  man,  that  sounds  like  a  plausible  story ; 
but  plausible  stories  are  just  the  ones  that  require 
m.ost  careful  investigation.  We  will  wait  until  to- 
morrow and  see  if  your  'Missus'  comes  to  hand. 
Guard,  lock  this  man  up  until  to-morrow  morning." 

On  the  following  morning  Lot  was  carried  back 
to  the  provost's  office,  where  he  was  informed  that 
his  "Missus"  had  not  arrived  nor  had  they  heard 
anything  of  her. 

"Shore,  boss,  she  wuz  er  comin' ;  somethin'  mus' 
er  happen'  ter  her." 

"What  is  your  'Missus's'  name?"  asked  the  offi- 
cer. 

This  w^as  unforeseen,  and  Lot  had  to  take  time  to 
think,  and  that  time  cost  Lot  no  little  trouble.  He 
was  not  sure  that  his  Missus  was  traveling  under 
her  true  name;  and  if  she  should  give  a  different 
name,  it  might  make  trouble  for  her  when  she  pre- 
sented herself.  Besides,  he  supposed  that  everybody 
on  both  sides  of  the  line  knew  his  master's  name, 
and  that  he  was  fighting  on  the  Confederate  side; 
that  fact  ^might  compromise  matters. 

"Then,  what  is  your  name?"  asked  the  officer 
sharply,  "seeing  that  you  do  not  know  your 
'Missus's'  name." 

For  similar  reasons,  this,  too,  was  embarrassing, 
which  being  obvious  to  the  provost,  he  lost  patience 


414  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

with  the  old  darky,  and  fired  the  following  questions 
at  him  with  confusing  rapidity : 

"Where  did  you  leave  your  Mistress  ?" 

"Erbout  ten  miles  back,  boss,"  Lot  answered 
promptly. 

''Why  did  you  leave  her?" 

Here  was  another  poser.  Lot  felt  sure  that  it 
would  not  do  to  tell  the  exact  truth ;  and  as  he  had 
always  prided  himself  upon  his  reputation  for  truth- 
fulness, he  hesitated  again.  This  was  fatal.  The 
officer  lost  all  patience  with  him,  deciding  that  all 
was  not  straight. 

"Corporal,  take  this  man  to  the  pen  and  lock 
him  up." 

Lot  was  locked  up  in  the  pen  with  the  other  pris- 
oners of  war,  wdiere  he  was  unmercifully  chafed  by 
them — as  a  "runaway  nigger." 

He  went  as  far  off  to  himself  as  it  was  possible 
for  him  to  get,  and  there  sat  down  and  cried  like  a 
child.  He  felt  that  he  had  done  the  best  he  could  for 
his  master;  and  now  he  was  cooped  up  like  a  rat. 
He  did  not  complain  of  the  jeering;  for  he  knew 
that  appearances  were  against  him.  It  was  the 
forced  inaction,  when  he  knew  he  ought  to  be  fol- 
lowing his  Missus,  wherever  she  might  be  going. 
He  expected  to  be  taken  back  the  next  morning  to 
the  provost's  office ;  but  days  passed  and  no  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  him,  further  than  to  issue  him  his 
rations.  His  case  began  to  look  hopeless,  and  he 
was  drifting  as  nearly  into  a  state  of  apathy  as  it 
was  possible  for  him  to  do  under  the  circumstances, 
until  the  thought  began  to  haunt  him  that  his 
Missus  might  pass  through  the  lines  without  his 


studies  in  Black  and  White  415 

knowledge.  When  this  thought  had  mastered  him, 
he  aroused  himself  and  went  near  the  gate  and 
waited  for  a  guard  to  pass.  He  waited  long, — it 
could  not  be  said  patiently, — and  when  the  first  one 
passed,  Lot  hailed  him,  and  in  most  pathetic  tones 
begged  him  to  let  him  know  when  his  Missus  came. 
The  guard  laughed  but  said  nothing.  So  it  went  on 
day  after  day.  On  one  occasion,  one  of  the  white 
prisoners  noticing  Lot's  persistent  loitering  around 
the  gate,  went  up  and  accosted  him : 

'Say,  old  coon,  do  you  want  to  get  out?" 
'Shore,  young  boss,  I  does.     I's  almos'  dyin'  ter 
git  out." 

"Well,  if  it  will  be  any  consolation  for  you  to 
know  it,  there  are  others ;  so  you  need  not  feel  lone- 
some. When  you  get  out,  drop  us  a  postal  card  and 
let  us  know  how  it  was  done." 

Lot  took  the  guying  with  as  good  grace  as  he 
could,  and  laughed  as  near  a  laugh  as  it  was  possible 
for  him  to  do  then.  The  thought  that  these  young 
masters  could  not  get  him  out  was  not  very  reassur- 
ing ;  but  Lot  w^as  not  of  the  giving-up  kind. 

At  times  he  grew  desperate.  He  knew  that  his 
Missus  had  either  passed  through  the  lines,  or  had 
been  arrested  and  taken  back;  possibly  she  might 
have  gone  through  at  some  other  point.  In  any 
event,  he  must  get  out  of  this  prison.  Finally,  he 
decided  to  tunnel  out.  He  moved  his  tent  as  near 
the  dead-line  as  was  permissible.  Being  the  only 
negro  confined  there,  he  had  a  tent  to  himself.  He 
would  lie  around  and  sleep  during  the  day  and  dig 
at  night.  He  burrow^ed  down  in  the  center  of  liis 
tent,    covering    up    the    aperture    during    the    day. 


416  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

There  was  an  unused  well  near,  into  which  he  could 
dump  the  dirt  from  his  tunnel.  When  he  deemed 
that  he  had  gone  far  enough  to  clear  the  line,  he 
began  digging  upward  until  near  the  surface,  and 
he  could  hear  the  footsteps  above  him.  Then  he 
stopped  and  waited  until  the  next  night,  as  it  was 
now  late  and  he  was  tired.  On  the  following  night, 
which  was  quite  dark  and  favored  his  escape,  he 
heard  the  guard  mount  pass  by ;  then  he  got  his  be- 
longings together  and  descended  into  the  tunnel. 
Getting  to  the  end,  he  listened  until  everything  was 
quiet — not  a  sound  was  to  be  heard.  He  began  dig- 
ging upward  through  the  thin  crust  above  him.  He 
soon  felt  the  cool  air  rushing  down.  He  would  soon 
be  free  to  prosecute  his  search  for  his  Missus,  and 
his  heart  swelled  with  gratitude  at  the  thought.  As 
the  last  strata  was  broken,  it  fell  into  his  face  and 
eyes.  He  straightened  himself  up — rubbing  his 
eyes.  The  first  thing  that  he  saw  was  a  stalwart  sen- 
tinel with  his  gun  pointing  at  his  head. 

"Der  jeeminy,  boss!"  exclaimed  Lot,  ''I  like  ter 
run  over  yer." 

"Not  exactly  run  over  me,  you  know,  my  good 
man.  Put  these  bracelets  on.  I  have  been  waiting 
for  you  for  the  last  two  nights."  Click-click,  and 
the  old  darky  was  handcuffed  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life. 

"Tain't  no  use  ter  put  dese  t'ings  on  me,  boss. 
I'll  go  anywhere's  yer  want  me  ter." 

"That  is  all  right — move  on.  People  that  try  to 
escape  can't  expect  to  enjoy  our  perfect  confidence, 
you  know.    You  will  go  into  the  sweat-box  for  this, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  417 

where  you  will  have  ample  time  to  think  up  a  better 
way  of  escape  next  time." 

Without  further  ado,  he  was  marched  off  to  the 
sweat-box,  as  it  was  fitly  called — a  rude  box  affair, 
four  by  six  feet.  When  the  key  turned  in  the  lock 
poor  old  Lot  broke  down  completely;  all  hope  died 
out  of  his  breast.  He  could  see  no  prospect  of  his 
ever  getting  out  of  this  trouble.  If  he  had  commit- 
ted any  crime  for  which  he  was  being  punished,  it 
would  have  been  altogether  different.  As  it  was,  he 
was  trying  to  do  all  the  good  possible  to  those  who 
had  a  right  to  his  services,  and  who  trusted  him. 

''The  darkest  hour  precedes  the  dawn"  is  an  old 
saying  as  passe  as  it  is  hope-inspiring.  On  the  fol- 
lowing morning.  Lot  was  marched  up  to  headquar- 
ters and  given  a  hearing.  He  made  a  clean  breast 
of  the  whole  matter,  save  that  he  told  nothing  that 
would  be  compromising  to  his  Missus.  He  felt  that 
he  could  not  worst  matters. 

His  story  was  so  well  told,  and  with  an  exhibition 
of  such  genuine  feeling,  that  every  heart  was 
touched ;  and  every  heart  was  in  sympathy  with  him, 
difficult  as  it  was  for  them  to  realize  the  old  slave's 
attachment  and  loyalty  to  his  master's  family,  who 
held  him  in  bondage.  But  his  Mistress  had  not  put 
in  an  appearance  to  corroborate  his  statements — 
which  circumstance  w^as  very  much  against  him. 

The  prisoners  in  camp — there  were  several^— were 
to  be  sent  that  day  to  a  Northern  prison.  One  of 
the  officers  proposed  that  if  Lot  w^ould  give  his 
parole  of  honor  not  to  try  to  escape,  he  would  take 
him  as  his  servant.  That,  of  course.,  was  preferable 
27 


418  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

to  staying  in  prison ;  nevertheless,  this  arrangement 
would  confine  him  all  the  same. 

"I'd  like  ter  obleege  yer,  boss,  but  I  mus'  fine  my 
Missus." 

''Why,  I  thought  that  I  was  'obleeging'  you,  old 
man,"  said  the  officer. 

"Then,  I  t'anks  yer,  boss,"  said  Lot.  "Fs  shore 
my  Missus  is  gone  some  odder  way;  an'  I  mus'  go 
as  fur  in  dat  direction  as  I  kin." 

So  it  came  about  that  Lot,  heartbroken  and 
dispirited,  was  marched  off  with  the  other  prisoners, 
who  continued  to  guy  him  rather  severely,  as  a  run- 
away, free  nigger,  and  of  course  had  very  little  sym- 
pathy for  him.  Knowing  that  they  did  not  under- 
stand, he  took  it  all  good-naturedly — it  was  foreign 
to  him  to  be  impertinent. 

After  this,  we  will  let  Uncle  Lot  tell  his  own  story, 
in  his  own  way  and  time. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII 

All  was  bustle  on  the  wharf.  The  Margaret  and 
Jesse  was  to  sail  to-night  if  it  should  prove  a  dark- 
one.  Cotton  bales  were  being  crammed  into  every 
available  nook  and  corner.  When  the  holds  were 
filled  to  the  hatches,  the  decks  were  filled  Hard 
coal  was  stored  in  the  bunkers.  Every  one  inter- 
ested kept  scanning  the  skies.  There  were  all  kinds 
of  weather  prognostications.  The  optimists  said 
that  It  would  be  so  dark  that  you  would  not  be  able 
to  see  your  hand  before  your  face;  the  pessimists 
said  that  the  clouds  were  sure  to  blow  away,  and 
there  would  be  a  bright  night. 

Colonel  McGympsey  had  telegraphed  the  night 
before  to  Augusta,  and  the  morning  had  brought  a 
couple  of  young  men  down  to  the  city.  Both  were 
plainly  but  neatly -dressed.  One,  the  smaller  of  the 
two  wore  a  long  great  overcoat,  extending  down  to 
his  boots,  and  a  soft  felt  hat.  They  were  met  at  the 
depot  and  driven  to  Captain  Kempis's  rooms,  where 
lunch  had  been  prepared  for  them.  After  the  re- 
freshments, and  the  servants  had  retired,  the  blanks 
m  the  permits  were  filled  in,  in  a  very  matter-of- 
fact  way,  and  with  very  straight  faces  all  round. 

'Xet's  see,"  said   Captain  Kempis,   "this  is  Mr 
James's  certificate.    Your  height,  Mr.  James?" 
"Say,  five  feet  six." 
''Color  of  hair?" 
''Brown." 
"Color  of  eyes?" 
"You  will  have  to  decide  that,  as  it  has  always 


420  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

been  an  open  question,"  and  he  turned  a  pair  of  lus- 
trous eyes,  brown  as  a  bun,  in  the  Captain's  direc- 
tion for  just  one  instant,  then  let  them  sink  to  the 
floor. 

''Hazel  brown,  beyond  question,"  said  the  Cap- 
tain, and  his  heart  felt  the  warmer  for  that  glance 
of  those  witching  eyes,  shaded  by  long  black  lashes, 
themselves  as  soft  as  silk. 

''Weight?"  suggested  the  Captain. 

"One  hundred  and  thirty-eight,"  and  the  young 
man  blushed  like  a  maiden  to  the  roots  of  his  short, 
curly  hair. 

In  like  manner,  Mr.  Bloomfield's  certificate  was 
filled  in.  Everything  now  was  regular  and  all  right, 
and  Colonel  McGympsey  congratulated  them  on 
their  success. 

"So  far,"  suggested  Mr.  James. 

"Yes,"  said  the  Colonel,  "we  thought  once  before 
that  all  was  right;  so  we  will  not  holler  before  we 
are  out  of  the  woods  this  time.  You  will  have  one 
advantage  over  the  other  passengers,  if  you  are  cap- 
tured off  the  bar,  you  would  only  get  home  the 


sooner." 


"The  next  thing  to  do  is  to  get  the  passage 
tickets,"  said  the  Captain. 

"Will  it  be  necessar}^  for  us  to  go  out  to  get 
them?"  asked  Mr.  James. 

"I  am  very  well  known  at  Frazer's,"  said  Captain 
Kempis.     "I  think  I  can  arrange  it." 

"We  will  be  very  glad  if  you  will  do  so  for  us. 
We  do  not  care  to  appear  in  public  any  more  than 
may  be  actually  necessary.     We  have  taxed  you 


studies  in  Black  and  White  421 

gentlemen  so  much.  You  have  placed  us  under  such 
a  debt  of  gratitude,  that  we  are  bankrupt  anyway." 

"Please  do  not  speak  of  trouble,  Madam, — ah, — • 
I  mean,  sir.  It  has  given  Colonel  McGympsey  and 
myself  only  a  pleasure,  breaking  the  monotony  of 
hearing  old  'long  Tom'  bark,  and  the  screeching  of 
his  shells.  They,  of  course,  have  a  different  music 
for  Northern  ears." 

Rising  quickly  from  his  chair,  Mr.  James  stepped 
across  the  room,  and  taking  a  hand  of  each,  said, 

"While  I  am  a  Northern  woman" — forgetting  for 
the  nonce  her  disguise — "my  sympathies  are  with 
the  South.  My  residence  in  it  has  been  most  pleas- 
ant. I  came  with  all  the  prejudices  of  an  uncom- 
promising Abolitionist;  I  have  long  since  had  my 
views  modified.  While  there  are  things  that  I  would 
gladly  change,  if  I  could  do  so  without  injury  to 
others,  I  love — and  ever  shall — this  lovely  South- 
land. Everything  that  I  hold  most  dear  is  within 
its  borders.  If  my  life  here  had  been  different,  the 
treatment  that  I  have  received  at  the  hands  of  you 
gentlemen — a  chivalry  undreamed  of — would  have 
won  my  heart.  I  pray  that  we  may  live  to  meet 
under  more  favorable  auspices,  and  that  I  and  mine 
may  have  the  opportunity  of  showing  our  appre- 
ciation of  your  kindness  to  a  woman  in  distress. 
And  I  wish  to  add,  that  should  the  fortunes  of  war 
throw  either  of  you  gentlemen  within  Northern 
lines,  that  you  will  add  to  the  debt  of  gratitude  I 
already  owe  by  letting  me  know  if  there  is  aught  that 
I  could  do  to  add  to  your  comfort  or  relief.  I  would 
risk  my  life  to  serve  you.  This  will  be  my  address." 
She  sat  down  at  a  table  and  wrote,  "Mrs.  Jack  De 


422  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

Mar,  Hazelhurst,  N.  Y."  Her  face  was  aflame 
when  she  handed  it  to  Colonel  McGympsey.  Over- 
whelmed with  gratitude,  she  had  forgotten  every- 
thing else.  Both  of  the  men  started  when  they  saw 
the  address.  Both  of  them  knew  the  De  Mars  well, 
some  of  them  personally — all  of  them  by  reputation. 
By  a  mutual,  gentlemanly  instinct,  they  did  not  make 
the  fact  known.  They  had  seen  that  she  had  been 
momentarily  thrown  off  her  guard  by  her  emotions, 
and  had  unwittingly  disclosed  her  identity.  The 
chiming  of  a  mantel-clock  reminded  them  that  time 
was  passing,  and  Captain  Kempis  took  advantage 
of  it  to  get  out  of  an  awkward  moment. 

'T  must  secure  your  tickets  soon,"  he  suggested. 

"What  will  the  amount  be?"  asked  Mr.  James. 

"Eighty  dollars  each,  in  gold." 

"You  will  find  the  money  in  this  purse,"  as  she 
handed  one  to  Captain  Kempis,  "and  besides  I  will 
ask  you  gentlemen  to  reimburse  yourselves  for  all 
the  expense  you  may  have  incurred  in  our  behalf." 

Captain  Kempis  took  the  purse,  which  was  a 
heavy  one.  He  had  intended  going  alone  to  procure 
the  tickets,  leaving  Colonel  McGympsey  with  the 
company,  but  having  this  amount  of  money  given 
him,  he  changed  his  mind. 

"Colonel,  you  must  go  with  me.  You,"  turning 
to  the  others,  "will  excuse  us  for  leaving  you  alone 
for  a  short  time  while  here." 

"Certainly — most  certainly,"  they  both  answered 
quickly,  in  fact  with  such  alacrity  that  the  Captain 
gathered  the  idea  that  they  really  preferred  it. 
Bowing  themselves  out  of  the  room,  they  were  soon 
wending  their  way  down  King  street,  arm  in  arm. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  423 

As  soon  as  they  were  well  out  of  the  house,  they 
stopped  and  looked  at  each  other  in  the  face  for  a 
moment,  when  Colonel  McGympsey  said, 

"Tom,  don't  this  beat  the  devil  and  bobtail  ?" 

"Don't  speak  so  loud,  Jim.  The  idea !  And  this 
is  Jack  De  Mar's  wife!  I'll  swear  I  don't  under- 
stand it.  Jack  can't  know  anything  of  this.  He  is  a 
splendid  fellow — a  perfect  gentleman.  I  would  not 
for  the  world  do  him  an  unkindness."  They  walked 
on  slowly  for  a  block  or  two,  when  they  crossed 
down  into  Meeting  street  to  the  Charleston  Hotel, 
where  they  stopped  again. 

"Mac,  I'll  swear  this  will  not  do,"  taking  out  his 
watch.     "Would  we  have  time  to  wire  him?" 

"No,"  said  Colonel  McGympsey,  "there  is  not 
time  for  that ;  and  if  there  was,  I  ain't  going  to  give 
that  woman  away.  She  is  as  bright  as  a  steel  trap, 
and  knows  what  she  is  doing;  and  all  the  devils  in 
hell  could  not  make  me  believe  that  she  is  doing  the 
wrong  thing.  I  can't  see  through  it — this  young 
man  with  her  don't  look  like  a  villain  to  me.  They 
do  seem  very  much  wrapped  up  in  each  other;  and 
while  I  have  not  seen  anything  like  spooning  be- 
tween them,  yet  they  do  seem  very  much  attached  to 
each  other.  I  never  dreamed  until  just  now  who 
she  was.  I  knew  that  she  was  a  lady  of  refinement 
and  education.  I  flatter  myself  that  I  know  some- 
thing of  Latin  and  Greek,  but  they  both  know  more 
about  it  that  I  can  ever  hope  to  know.  They  are  not 
common  people,  I  can  tell  you.  I  have  promised  to 
help  them  through  and  I  am  going  to  do  it." 

"But,  Mac,  Doctor  De  Mar  can  not  know  any- 
thing of  this ;    and  as  friends  of  his  family,  how 


424  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

could  we  ever  face  him  if  we  should  ever  meet  him 
after  this?     Supposing  that  it  is  not  all  right?" 

'*By  Gaul,  it  is  all  right !"  exclaimed  the  Colonel. 
"It  can't  be  anything  but  all  right,  I  tell  you.  That 
lady  is  as  straight  as  a  shingle;  and  I'll  shoot  any 
man  who  says  she  is  not,"  and  he  brought  his  fist 
down  into  the  palm  of  the  other  hand,  with  a  report 
like  a  pistol  shot. 

"Come,  come,  Mac;  don't  be  so  demonstrative 
about  it;  you  are  attracting  notice.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  she  is  all  right;  I  just  simply  can't  un- 
derstand why  she  is  slipping  away  with  this  young 
man,  leaving  home  and  husband,  going  off  in  dis- 
guise in  this  way." 

"Look  here,  Kempis,  we  have  always  been  friends, 
but  you  are  doing  just  what  I  said  no  man  should 
do,  and  I  ain't  going  to  put  up  with  it  from  you 
nor  any  other  man,  do  you  hear?" 

"Oh,  bother  your  ranting,  you  good-hearted,  hot- 
headed old  beau !  I  am  not  saying  anything  against 
the  woman." 

Xady,  if  you  please;    don't  call  her  a  woman." 
'Well,   well,   old  fellow,   the  lady  then,"   as  he 
laughingly  pulled  off  his  hat  and  bowed.     "I  hope 
all  is  right?" 

"Haven't  I  told  you  over  and  over,  that  it  is  all 
right?" 

"Yes,  Mac.  Don't  make  a  fool  of  yourself.  I  am 
going  to  help  you  get  them  off,  as  I  promised  you 
that  I  would;  but  then  you  know  it  is  all  so  out  of 
the  ordinary  run  of  things,  one  is  obliged  to  be 
taken  by  surprise." 

"Well,    yes,"    said    the    Colonel,    "it    does    look 


"] 


studies  in  Black  and  White  425 

strange — that's  a  fact;  but  come  on,  and  let's  get 
them  off."  Very  Httle  was  said  by  either  one  of 
tliem  as  they  made  their  way  down  to  the  wharf  and 
up  into  John  Frazer  &  Co.'s  office.  There  every  one 
was  busy,  and  they  had  to  wait  quite  a  while  before 
their  turn  came.  Colonel  McGympsey  was  es- 
pecially restless.  He  could  not  keep  his  seat.  Every 
few  moments  he  would  rise  and  walk  to  the  window 
and  look  down  at  the-  Margaret  and  Jesse  at  the 
wharf;  then  up  at  the  skies;  then  back  to  his  seat 
sgain  by  Captain  Kempis,  to  whom  he  would  whis- 
per, ''It  will  be  dark  as  pitch  to-night." 

When  their  time  came,  Captain  Kempis  stepped 
up  to  the  clerk  and  told  him  he  wanted  to  pay  the 
passage  money  for  two  passengers  on  the  Margaret 
and  Jesse. 

'Have  you  permits  from  General  Ripley?" 
'Yes,  here  they  are,"  and  he  handed  them  to  him. 
He  scanned  them  and  saw  that  the  signatures  were 
all  right.  If  he  had  read  the  descriptive  list,  he 
would  have  seen  that  they  did  not  correspond  with 
the  two  men  before  him;  but  in  his  hurry  he  did 
not  do  so,  thus  saving  any  explanations.  The  tick- 
ets were  handed  over  to  them,  and  the  money  paid. 

"Is  there  any  doubt  about  the  steamer  sailing  to- 
night?"  asked  the  Colonel? 

The  clerk,  who  in  the  mean  time  had  become  en- 
gaged in  something  else,  answered  him  shortly, 

"That  will  depend  upon  the  weather  and  half  a 
dozen  other  things.  We  set  no  time  for  sailing.  Be 
on  hand  at  five  o'clock  sharp." 

The  Colonel  felt  that  he  ought  to  say  something, 
and  in  the  absence  of  anything  better,  said,  "Thank 


426  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

you,"  and  they  walked  away.  If  possible  he  was 
more  nervous  than  before.  While  they  could  not 
see  how  anything  could  turn  up  to  interfere  with 
their  plans,  yet  there  was  the  fact  that  they  were 
so  nearly  accomplished,  and  if  nothing  else,  there 
was  the  uncertainty  when  the  Margaret  and  Jesse 
would  sail. 

They  walked  down  to  the  steamer  to  look  her 
over,  but  they  were  met  at  the  gang-plank  with  the 
information  that  they  could  not  go  aboard.  They 
contented  themselves,  per  force,  in  walking  along  the 
wharf,  looking  at  the  vessel  from  that  standpoint. 

Time  had  slipped  by  more  rapidly  than  they  had 
been  aware  of;  it  was  now  half-past  three  o'clock. 
The  Colonel  and  the  Captain  strolled  back  to  the 
latter's  apartments.  Preparations  were  begun  for 
the  start.  Colonel  McGympsey  was  impatient  to  be 
off  immediately ;  but  Captain  Kempis  advised  wait- 
ing until  the  last  moment.  A  carriage  stood  at  the 
door  in  readiness.  The  entire  party  was  in  a  highly 
wrought  up,  nervous  condition.  No  one  could  pos- 
sibly tell  what  might  happen  at  any  moment — or 
from  any  quarter — to  mar  their  well-laid  plans.  The 
tension  was  too  great  for  conversation. 

The  little  clock  on  the  mantel  noted  a  quarter  to 
five.  The  four  left  the  room  and  entered  the  car- 
riage without  uttering  a  word,  and  were  driven 
away.  Just  as  the  carriage  was  turning  from  Broad 
into  Bay  street,  an  orderly  dashed  up  and  stopped 
them. 

''An  order  for  Captain  Kempis,"  he  said,  saluting. 

It  was  as  though  every  heart  stood  still.  Fifteen 
minutes    more   and   they    would   have   been    gone. 


studies  in  Black  and  AVhite  427 

Every  face  was  so  blanched  that  a  Sherlock  Holmes 
would  have  arrested  the  entire  party  on  the  spot,  on 
the  evidence  of  their  faces. 

"That  is  all  right,"  said  Captain  Kempis,  as  he 
took  the  order.      "Move  on,   driver." 

The  orderly  had  ridden  away  and  the  carriage 
was  proceeding.  All  eyes  and  attention  were  fixed 
upon  the  order,  when  Captain  Kempis  deliberately 
thrust  it  into  his  pocket,  and  to  their  inquiring  looks 
answered, 

"How  can  I  tell  what  the  order  contains  ?  It  must 
keep  for  half  an  hour  at  least." 

"Where  else,"  said  Mrs.  De  Mar,  extending  a 
hand  to  each,  "could  we  have  found  two  such  chiv- 
alrous friends?" 

The  carriage  drove  up  and  stopped,  just  as  the 
men  stood  by  to  draw  in  the  gang-plank.  Hasty 
farewells  were  said,  while  expressions  of  gratitude 
and  equally  honest  protests  were  exchanged,  as  Mr. 
Henry  T.  James  and  Mr.  George  Bloomfield  were 
hurried  aboard.  The  hawsers  wxre  thrown  off,  and 
the  tug  carried  the  steamer  out  to  her  mid-stream 
anchorage. 

"That    order,"    suggested    Colonel    McGympsey, 
you  have  not  read  it." 

Never   disturb   a    sleeping   lion,"    was    Captain 
Kempis's  sententious  reply. 

The  first  hour  on  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  was 
spent  by  the  passengers — there  were  eight  in  all — 
in  being  assigned  to  their  respective  berths.  There 
were  no  staterooms — only  one  cabin,  in  which  were 
stored  passengers  and  their  baggage;  every  avail- 
able space  having  been  given  to  "King  Cotton."    A 


y 


428  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

five-dollar  gold  piece  to  the  steward  secured  for  the 
fugitives  two  corner  berths,  with  a  curtain  cutting 
them  off  from  the  other  part  of  the  cabin. 

Colonel  McGympsey  and  Captain  Kempis  stood 
on  the  wharf  as  darkness  settled  down  on  the  scene. 
By  keeping  the  direction,  they  could  still  see  the 
outlines  of  the  steamer.  As  it  grew  darker  and 
darker,  they  strained  their  eyes  to  watch  its  move- 
ments. Sometimes  they  thought  that  they  could 
see  her — then  again  they  were  not  sure;  neverthe- 
less, they  kept  up  the  watch.  They  became  quite 
nervous  because  she  did  not  move  off.  Could  there 
be  some  trouble  to  detain  her  ?  Certainly  it  was  time 
for  the  start.  The  longer  they  waited,  the  more 
restless  they  became.  They  had  been  expecting 
every  moment  to  hear  the  move;  still  everything 
was  perfectly  quiet.  An  hour — an  exceedingly  anx- 
ious hour — was  passed  in  this  way,  waiting  and 
listening.  Surely  something  was  wrong.  Another 
half  hour  had  glided  by  and  no  sign  of  starting. 

A  rocket  shot  up  out  at  the  bar;  then  another 
and  another,  in  rapid  succession.  Then  came  over 
the  bay  the  sound  of  heavy  guns. 

''There!"  exclaimed  the  Colonel.  "There  is  some 
trouble  out  at  the  bar.  Old  Captain  Wilson  must 
have  suspected  something  of  the  kind,  and  that  is 
the  reason  that  he  had  not  attempted  to  go  out." 

"That  is  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  out  among  the 
blockaders  now.  They  have  discovered  her  and  are 
giving  chase,"  said  a  bystander. 

"Thunderation !"  yehed  the  Colonel.  "That 
can't  be  so ;  we  have  not  heard  her  turn  a  wheel 
yet." 


studies  in  Black  and  White  429 


You  old  cracker,  you!"  said  Captain  Kempis, 
do  you  suppose  they  go  out  with  a  flourish  of  horns 
and  ringing  of  bells  ?  They  slip  out  like  a  cat  after 
a  rat." 

They  hurried  up  to  Frazer's  office,  where  they 
found  everybody  watching,  with  intense  anxiety, 
the  maneuvers  at  the  bar.  It  meant  thousands  and 
thousands  in  gold  to  them — it  meant  more  than 
that  to  Colonel  McGympsey ! 

''The  Margaret  and  Jesse  has  been  sighted  and 
is  being  chased — that  is  all  that  we  know,"  was  the 
response  they  had  to  their  inquiries.  They  had  to 
content  themselves  with  that.  Fainter  and  fainter 
grew  the  flare  of  the  rockets,  and  less  and  less  dis- 
tinct were  the  reports  of  the  great  guns'  dull  thuds 
at  sea.  Within  an  hour,  both  were  lost  to  sight  and 
sound. 

"If  she  is  captured,"  said  the  chief  clerk,  'Ve  will 
see  her  in  the  morning,  lying  under  the  guns  of  the 
blockaders.  If  she  is  not  there,  then  we  feel  assured 
that  she  is  clear." 

Colonel  McGympsey  refused  the  Captain's  invita- 
tion to  drink  that  night. 

"No,  I  thank  you,  I  will  wait  until  morning ;  once 
before  I  thought  they  were  safely  ofif,  when  they 
were  not,  and  needed  my  assistance.  If  there  is 
nothing  to  be  seen  of  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  in  the 
morning — then !" 

As  the  night  wore  away,  the  clouds  blew  off,  and 
the  morning  dawned  clear  and  bright.  Nothing 
was  to  be  seen  at  the  bar — save  the  blockaders  at 
their  stations.     By  nine  o'clock  the  pilot  who  had 


430 


Studies  in  Black  and  White 


i 


carried  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  out  came  back  to  the 
city,  with  the  news  that  she  had  gone  out  under  their 
noses,  safe  and  sound,  after  having  been  chased 
twenty-five  miles  to  sea. 


CHAPTER  XLIX 

Immediately  after  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  had 
dropped  anchor  in  mid-stream,  dinner  was  served. 
As  has  been  stated,  the  passengers  numbered  six 
besides  our  adventurers.  Before  dark  the  berths 
were  assigned,  and  every  arrangement  made  for  the 
night — no  hghts  would  be  allowed  on  board;  not 
even  a  cigar.  As  soon  as  the  night  had  drawn  its 
dark  curtain  against  all  prying  eyes,  the  anchor  was 
raised  and  the  Margaret  and  Jesse  dropped  quietly 
down  the  harbor,  coming  to  a  standstill  off  Fort 
Sumter.  A  small  boat  came  alongside  and  com- 
municated with  Captain  Wilson.  Whatever  the  mes- 
sage was,  it  seemed  to  be  satisfactory,  for  the  patent 
wheels  of  the  steamer  began  to  revolve,  though  the 
motion  of  the  boat  was  scarcely  perceptible.  A 
heavy  head  of  steam  had  been  raised — hard  coal 
was  burned  in  these  blockade-runners  to  avoid  mak- 
ing sparks.  Everything  was  in  utter  darkness — a 
hood  being  placed  over  the  binnacle  to  shut  off  all 
light,  except  on  the  compass,  so  that  the  man  at  the 
wheel  could  see  to  steer.  The  rise  and  fall  of  the 
little  steamer  showed  that  they  were  getting  out  to 
sea.  Then  the  paddle  wheels  stopped  their  revolu- 
tions and  the  steamer  slowed  up,  while  the  pilot  went 
over  the  side  of  the  boat,  down  into  darkness.  The 
passengers  strained  their  eyes  to  see  what  would  be- 
come of  him ;  not  one  of  them  could  tell.  Directly 
from  down  in  the  black  sea  came, 

"All  right,  farewell." 

"Farewell;   port/'  said  Captain  Wilson.    A  little 


432  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

bell  down  in  the  bowels  of  the  steamer  jingled,  and 
the  wheels  began  to  turn.     They  were  off. 

One  had  to  experience  the  intense  excitement  of 
blockade-running  to  have  the  slightest  conception  of 
what  it  was.  Out  on  the  broad  Atlantic — in  utter 
darkness — surrounded  by  a  hostile  fleet  of  the  most 
powerful  men-of-war  known  in  those  days;  their 
guns  shotted  for  your  undoing — alert,  crouching 
like  so  many  lions,  ready  to  spring  upon  you  at  a 
moment's  notice;  the  men  about  you  speaking  in 
undertones,  and  those  tones  vibrant  with  apprehen- 
sion. Notwithstanding  all  this,  there  was  an  exhil- 
aration that  thrilled  every  nerve  and  sent  the  blood 
tingling  along  the  veins.  There  was  that  boyish  grit 
that  said,  "Catch  me  if  you  can," — for  while  you 
stood  at  the  rail,  with  hands  clenched,  with  teeth 
firmly  set,  and  with  eyes  intently  peering  into  the 
darkness  to  catch  sight  of  them,  as  though  you 
would  spring  upon  them,  you  knew  that  at  last  your 
victory  depended  upon  your  heels,  and  you  said, 
''Catch  me  if  you  can.  Blast  you,  catch  me  if  you 
can!"  Could  any  pen  describe  it?  I  doubt  it!  I 
doubt  it!  In  battle,  you  are  face  to  face  with  your 
foe;  you  are  armed  as  well  as  he;  you  can  strike 
back  blov/  for  blow.  Here,  you  may  perchance  have 
a  penknife  in  your  pocket,  skipping  along  on  the  tips 
of  the  big  waves,  in  a  defenseless  little  cockle-shell 
of  a  boat;  with  a  thousand  sharp,  quick-witted 
"blue  coats"  ready  to  pounce  down  on  you.  If  you 
never  experienced  it,  I  fear  that  you  will  have  to 
go  out  of  this  world  never  dreaming  of  what  block- 
ade-running was  in  those  days. 

The  Margaret  and  Jesse  was  in  the  midst  of  them. 


studies  in  Black  and  White  433 

She  knew  they  were  there,  though  she  could  not  see 
one  of  them.  With  increasing  speed  she  was  steal- 
ing out  to  sea.  Directly  the  order  came  from  the 
bridge,  "Hard  a  port."  "Hard  a  port  it  is,"  came 
the  answer  from  the  man  at  the  wheel.  The  little 
bell  down  below  jingled  again;  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments the  Margaret  and  Jesse  was  flying  over  the 
waves  in  the  darkness.  The  passengers  began  to 
feel  that  surely  they  were  through  the  blockaders. 
A  vain  delusion!  Suddenly  a  huge  blockader  rose 
up  in  view,  dead  ahead  and  apparently  not  more 
than  two  hundred  yards  away.  What  a  moment 
that  was !  At  what  instant  might  a  broadside  sweep 
them  from  the  face  of  the  waters  ?  The  passengers 
instinctively  crouched  down  behind  the  rail;  but 
as  they  glanced  over  their  shoulders,  they  saw  the 
old  captain  standing  staunch  on  the  bridge,  and  the 
walking-beams  rocking  up  and  down — how  could  a 
shell  miss  either  of  them? 

"Hard  a  starboard!"  shouted  Captain  Wilson. 
The  wheel  spun  around  and  the  man  behind  it  cried 
out,  "Hard  a  starboard  it  is,  sir." 

The  report  of  a  small  arm  rang  out  from  the  deck 
of  the  man-of-war.  In  the  next  instant  up  shot  a 
rocket,  followed  by  another  and  another  in  rapid 
succession,  from  half  a  dozen  blockaders,  all  around 
the  Margaret  and  Jesse.  Jingle,  jingle,  rang  the 
little  bell.  Being-  under  full  headway  the  little 
blockade-runner  had  the  advantage.  There  was  no 
such  thing  in  those  days  as  search  lights  on  war  ves- 
sels, and  therefore  the  firing  was  pretty  much  at 
random.    The  shell  flew  hot  and  fast,  at  first  falling 

28 


434  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

far  in  advance;  then  as  the  Margaret  and  Jesse 
changed  her  course,  they  went  wide  afield.  For  an 
hour  the  chase  was  kept  up ;  after  that  the  pursuers 
were  lost  sight  of. 

The  sense  of  relief  from  danger  came  gradually; 
and  when  it  was  decided  that  they  were  safe  from 
further  pursuit,  the  passengers  went  below.  Tlie 
more  innocent  ones  congratulated  themselves  that 
all  danger,  save  that  common  to  the  sea,  was  over ; 
so  they  gave  thanks  and  slept  the  sleep  of  babes. 

Between  midnight  and  one  o'clock  a  bright  light 
in  the  cabin  awakened  the  lighter  sleepers,  who 
sprang  from  their  berths  with  the  idea  that  they  had 
been  captured  while  they  slept,  knowing  that  lights 
were  not  allowed  on  any  account.  Their  fears  were 
soon  put  to  rest  by  seeing  the  captain  and  one  of 
the  passengers  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  cabin 
with  a  bright  light.  The  captain  hastened  to. inform 
them  that  they  had  not  been  captured ;  but  that  a 
bag  of  gold  was  missing.  For  the  moment  the  relief 
was  great.  On  inquiry  it  was  ascertained  that 
Messrs.  John  Frazer  &  Co.  had  put  a  bag  contain- 
ing several  thousand  dollars  in  gold  in  the  hands  of 
a  Mr.  Keepitheimer,  for  transmission  to  their  corre- 
spondent at  Nassau,  notwithstanding  their  own  con- 
fidential clerk  was  on  board,  the  explanation  being 
that  as  Mr.  Keepitheimer  was  a  British  subject,  if 
they  were  captured  his  money  would  not  be  taken 
away  from  him.  If  the  confidential  clerk  had  been 
sent  along  to  keep  an  eye  on  Mr.  Keepitheimer,  he 
was  a  monumental  failure.  The  money  had  disap- 
peared. Mr.  Keepitheimer  claimed  that  he  had 
placed  this  bag  of  gold  on  the  pile  of  trunks  in  the 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  435 

middle  of  the  cabin  when  he  retired,  which  had  been 
simuhaneous  with  the  other  passengers.  The  pas- 
sengers being  strangers  to  each  other,  there  was 
nothing  else  to  do  but  to  examine  every  one's  berth 
and  baggage.  Beginning  with  the  captain's  trunk, 
all  were  examined  until  they  came  to  that  of  a  lad 
from  Georgia.  He  had  not  turned  out,  notwith- 
standing all  the  hubbub  that  had  been  made.  It 
Avas  apparent  to  all  that  he  was  "possuming."  The 
captain  called  to  him  several  times,  and  at  last  shook 
him,  when  he  was  forced  to  appear  to  awaken ;  and 
when  told  what  was  wanted,  he  simply  turned  over 
and  said  that  he  did  not  have  the  money.  At  this 
the  old  captain  lost  patience  wath  him,  and,  reaching 
dow^n,  seized  him  and  dragged  him  out  on  the  floor. 
He  still  insisted  that  he  did  not  have  the  money,  and 
that  it  was  not  necessary  to  open  his  trunk.  The 
captain  was  now  in  a  towering  rage.  Every  one  now 
believed  that  the  boy  had  the  gold,  though  on  ac- 
count of  his  age  they  were  exceedingly  sorry  for 
him. 

"I  will  give  you  one  minute  in  which  to  produce 
your  keys  and  open  that  trunk,  before  I  break  it 
open,"  roared  the  captain. 

"Well,"  said  the  lad,  with  a  comical  expression  on 
his  face,  ''if  nothing  else  will  do  you,  here  are  my 
keys."  The  smile  broadened  on  his  face  as  he 
watched  the  old  captain  tug  at  his  trunk  to  pull  it 
out.  The  trunk  was  a  large  one,  and  so  heavy  that 
one  man  could  not  lift  it.  The  bystanders  knew  not 
what  to  think.  If  he  had  the  gold,  he  was  acting 
like  an  idiot;  if  he  did  not  have  it,  w^hy  should  he 
have  objected  to  having  it  examined?    In  the  mean 


436  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

time,  the  captain  had  succeeded  in  getting  it  out  and 
open.  On  top  was  one  soHtary  shirt  spread  out; 
beneath  it  was  packed  full  of  fine  tobacco — nothing 
else.  Every  one,  except  Captain  Wilson  and  Mr. 
Keepitheimer,  laughed  heartily,  the  lad  joining  in. 
This  so  incensed  the  captain  that  he  told  the  boy  that 
he  would  have  him  arrested  for  smuggling.  That, 
however,  closed  the  incident.  The  money  was  never 
found — by  its  owners. 

Fortunately,  the  first  morning  out  dawned  clear 
as  a  bell.  One  of  the  great  dangers  to  blockade- 
runners  was  to  have  a  fog  suddenly  lift  and  find 
themselves  in  close  proximity  to  a  cruiser.  Those 
making  their  first  trip  naturally  supposed  that  they 
were  safe  after  eluding  the  blockaders  at  the  port 
of  exit;  such,  however,  Avas  not  the  case.  Cruisers 
were  scouring  the  sea  in  all  directions ;  and  "Hole- 
in-the-wall"  near  Nassau  was  guarded  as  were 
Charleston,  Wilmington,  Mobile,  or  any  other  port. 

Those  who  were  not  sea-sick  enjoyed  their  break- 
fast. Mr.  James  was  reported  indisposed,  and  had 
his  (?)  meals  served  in  the  cabin.  After  dark  that 
evening  he  (?)  and  Mr.  Bloomfield  were  sitting  on 
deck.  Everything  was  dark,  except  such  light  as 
the  southern  stars  gave  forth.  During  the  day  Mr. 
Bloomfield  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  Mr. 
Palmers,  a  wealthy  Englishman,  who  had  not  only 
traveled  everywhere,  but  had  lived  almost  every- 
where. He  was  a  man  of  intelligence,  and  of  fine 
conversational  powers,  and,  withal,  fond  of  talking 
— making  him  a  delightful  companion. 

Mr.  Palmers,  in  sauntering  around,  came  upon 
Mr.  Bloomfield  and  his  companion,  as  they  sat  at  the 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  437 

rail  watching  the  porpoises  play  back  and  forth 
under  the  steamer,  giving  off  myriads  of  phosphor- 
escent sparks  as  they  sped  through  the  water.  Mr. 
Bloomfield  soon  succeeded  in  drawing  him  out  for 
the  entertainment  of  his  companion.  When  asked 
which  vvas  the  m.ost  desirable  part  of  the  world  for 
a  young  man  to  settle  in,  he  replied, 

"Wherever  you  are — let  that  be  where  it  may — 
be  content,  and  you  are  in  the  garden  spot  of  the 
earth;  there  is  no  better  place."  Mr.  Bloomfield, 
being  disposed  to  question  his  statement,  he  was 
drawn  into  a  fuller  account  of  his  own  wanderings. 

"There  is  a  compensation  in  every  place  under  the 
sun;  it  only  depends  upon  what  one  prizes  above 
everything  else,"  he  said.  "Wealth,  health,  society, 
solitude,  heat  or  cold,  all  have  their  devotees.  Each 
may  have  its  advantages ;  each  will  have  its  disad- 
vantages. A  case  in  point :  I  had  ahvays  heard  such 
glowing  accounts  of  the  Island  of  Madeira — a  per- 
fect climate,  good  government,  healthy.  There 
seemed  nothing  w^anting  to  make  it  as  near  an  ap- 
proach to  a  paradise  on  earth  as  it  were  possible. 
Through  all  the  years,  I  had  been  wishing  for  a 
paradise;    here  was  one  to  my  hand." 

"I  have  often  wanted  to  go  there,"  said  Mr. 
James  unwittingly.  Mr.  Palmers  started  at  the 
tone  of  voice — a  voice  so  soft,  low  and  melodious. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  he,  pretending  not  to 
have  understood  the  remark. 

But  Mr.  James  was  not  to  be  trapped  again — 
he  (?),  too,  pretended  not  to  hear. 

"Well,"  continued  Mr.  Palmers,  "having  heard 
these   glowing   accounts    from    so    many    different 


438  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

sources  that  I  considered  reliable,  I  determined  to 
go  there  and  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days.  Hav- 
ing arranged  my  affairs,  I  bade  farewell  to  England 
forever,  and  went  straight  to  the  island  of  Madeira. 
I  found  it  all  that  had  been  represented — and  more. 
I  found  the  good  government,  the  good  society,  the 
health,  the  delightful  climate,  the  choicest  of  fruits 
and  vegetables — ay — ay — and  I  found — fleas,  fleas, 
fleas,  fleas !  I  was  assured  that  I  would  in  time  be- 
come accustomed  to  them;  but  within  six  months 
the  fleas  routed  me — horse,  foot,  and  dragoons. 
You  will  find,  my  young  friends,  as  I  have  said, 
there  is  a  compensation  in  every  place;  just  as 
there  is  no  place  that  has  no  drawbacks. 

"After  beating  around  the  world,  I  have  spent  a 
year  or  two  in  Charleston;  and  pleasant  years  they 
have  been.  I  had  intended  to  remain  there  perma- 
nently— and  now  those  hot-headed  fellows — God 
bless  them ! — have  kicked  up  such  a  row  around  my 
head,  that  I  have  had  to  get  out ;  and  here  I  am  on 
the  go  again,  when  I  ought  to  be  dozing  away  the 
remainder  of  my  days  about  the  big  columns  of  the 
Charleston  Hotel,  or  sauntering  among  the  flower 
gardens,  or  down  on  the  Battery  on  moonlit  nights." 

There  was  a  tone  of  sadness  in  his  last  words  that 
touched  the  sympathy  of  his  hearers.  They  all  three 
sat  silent  for  some  time,  studying  the  bright  stars 
above  them,  each  busy  with  his  own  thoughts ;  but 
the  thread  of  Mr.  Palmer's  story  was  woven  into  the 
warp  of  their  thinking. 


CHAPTER  L 

"Have  you  heard  the  story  of  our  skipper?" 
asked  Mr.  Palmers. 

"No,"  answered  Mr.  Bloomfield;  "will  you  tell 
it  to  us?" 

"If  the  story  be  true,  and  there  is  scarcely  any 
room  for  doubt,  he  is  not  exactly  the  safest  man  in 
the  world  to  run  the  blockade  with." 

"He  appears  to  be  quite  competent,"  said  Mr. 
Bloomfield. 

"There  is  not  the  slightest  doubt  on  that  score; 
he  well  understands  his  business;  and  he  will  go 
through  if  any  man  can;  but  that  is  just  where  the 
trouble  might  come  in — he  can't  afford  to  fail.  You 
see,  it  was  in  this  way,  as  I  have  been  told  :  He  took 
the  first  blockade-runner  out  of  Charleston.  He 
was  captured,  and  a  prize  crew^  was  put  aboard  of  his 
ship,  and  it  turned  toward  New  York. 

"Now,  very  handsome  salaries  are  paid  the  cap- 
tains of  these  boats;  and  besides,  a  man  with  Cap- 
tain Wilson's  determination  is  not  disposed  to  sub- 
mit to  defeat  with  the  very  best  grace.  Under  these 
circumstances  it  was  natural  that  he  should  be 
greatly  chagrined  at  this  mishap.  Personally,  he 
had  nothing  to  fear,  further  than  some  temporary 
inconvenience,  as  he  was  a  British  subject;  but  his 
pride  was  touched,  and  he  would  lose  a  considerable 
sum  of  money.  It  is  possible  that  he  was  part  owner 
in  the  boat ;  be  that  as  it  may,  his  John  Bull  cour- 
age was  fully  aroused ;  and  he  determined  that  he 
would  not  submit  to  such  a  fate  without  a  final  effort 


440  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

to  mend  matters.  He  made  himself  as  agreeable  as 
possible  to  the  lieutenant  who  had  been  placed  in 
command  of  his  boat.  He  gave  no  sign  of  his  dis- 
content. They  played  cards  together,  and  were  soon 
on  the  best  of  terms.  He  discussed  what  course  he 
would  pursue  when  he  should  arrive  in  New  York. 
However,  he  told  his  own  mate  that  he  was  not  go- 
ing to  New  York. 

"  ^How  are  you  going  to  help  yourself  ?'  asked  the 
mate. 

''  'We  can  seize  the  vessel,  and  turn  her  back  to 
Nassau,'  said  the  captain. 

"  'Impossible !'  said  the  mate.  'Besides,  if  it  were 
possible,  it  would  be  piracy.' 

"  'What's  the  difference  ?  Aren't  we  outlaws  any- 
way ?  If  we  land  her  in  Nassau,  we  will  be  all  right.' 

"  'There  is  a  very  wide  difference  in  running  the 
blockade  and  piracy,  Captain.  I  am  sorry  that  I 
cannot  help  you;  but  I  can  not  lend  myself  to  any 
such  extreme  measure  as  that.  That  was  not  "nom- 
inated in  the  bond."  ' 

"The  hot-headed  captain  lost  his  temper,  which 
seems  an  easy  thing  for  him  to  do,  and  in  very  em- 
phatic terms  informed  his  mate  that  he  was  going 
to  make  the  effort. 

"  'I  have  made  up  my  mind  not  to  go  to  New 
York,  or  to  lose  my  ship  if  I  can  help  it;  and  if  I 
am  balked  by  any  interference  on  your  part,  I  will 
send  you  below  first,'  pointing  down,  'You  know 
me.'  The  mate  is  said  to  have  been  no  coward,  but 
as  the  captain  remarked,  he  knew  the  man  he  had 
to  deal  with.     He  said, 

'Bluster  is  uncalled  for,  Captain  Wilson;    it  is 


a  <i 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  441 

out  of  place,  and  wasted  on  me.  While  I  do  not 
approve  of  your  venture,  you  ought  to  know  that  I 
would  not  interfere  in  anything  that  you  might  un- 
dertake yourself,  that  did  not  endanger  my  life  vm- 
necessarily.'  A  sailor  coming  within  earshot,  the 
conversation  was  changed,  and  was  not  alluded  to 
again. 

"Captain  Wilson  appeared  in  unusually  good 
spirits  during  the  morning.  At  noon  he  assisted  in 
taking  the  reckonings.  After  lunch  he  scanned  the 
horizon.  There  was  not  a  sail  in  sight.  He  pro- 
posed a  game  of  cards  with  the  lieutenant,  jocosely 
proposing  the  ship  as  stakes.  The  banter  was 
laughingly  accepted,  and  they  descended  below.  At 
the  head  of  the  stairway.  Captain  Wilson  stood 
aside,  saying, 

"  'Beauty  before  age  this  time,  for  luck.'  The 
lieutenant  in  a  playful  humor  ran  down  the  stairs, 
closely  followed  by  the  captain,  who  closed  the  door 
and  turned  the  key,  the  click  of  which  caught  the 
lieutenant's  ear.  He  turned  quickly  to  find  a  navy 
pistol  pointing  in  his  face,  and  murder  in  the  cap- 
tain's eye. 

"  'Breathe  a  word,  and  I  will  blow  your  brains 
out  on  the  spot ;  keep  quiet,  and  not  a  hair  of  your 
head  shall  be  hurt.  Put  your  hands  behind  you,  and 
turn  around — so';  and  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
his  hands  were  bound.  A  gag  was  forced  in  his 
mouth,  and  he  was  thrown  down  and  rolled  under  a 
berth. 

"The  captain  now  went  to  the  top  of  the  stairs, 
and,  calling  the  second  officer  in  command,  told  him 
that  the  lieutenant  wished  to  see  him  for  a  mo- 


442  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

ment  below.  Not  suspecting  anything  wrong,  he  did 
as  he  was  requested,  the  captain  following  him 
closely,  when  the  scene  of  the  last  few  minutes  was 
re-enacted.  Having  the  officers  in  his  power,  Cap- 
tain Wilson  leisurely  walked  up  on  deck,  and,  mus- 
tering the  crew,  told  them  what  he  had  done. 

"  'Now,  I  am  master  of  this  ship  one  more  time. 
I  am  not  going  to  New  York,  but  propose  to  turn 
around  and  go  to  Nassau.  If  you  will  obey  my  or- 
ders, you  will  be  well  paid  for  your  services  as  soon 
as  we  reach  land;  and  you  will  be  at  liberty  to  go 
whither  you  wish.  But,'  roared  he,  'if  there  is  a 
single  man  that  is  not  willing  to  accept  my  prop- 
osition, let  him  step  one  pace  in  front  of  the  line — 
and  I'll  blow  his  brains  out.  The  men  saw  that  he 
was  prepared  to  execute  his  threat,  and  the  determi- 
nation in  his  eye.  There  was  no  parleying — as  one 
man  they  yielded.     Turning  to  his  mate  he  said, 

"  'Your  course  ?' 
'Here  is  my  hand.' 

'Then  go  below,  and  you  will  find  a  pair  of 
navies  in  the  desk  at  the  right.  Arm  yourself,  and 
come  on  deck." 

"The  vessel  was  turned  for  Nassau,  under  a  full 
head  of  steam.  Fortune  favored  them,  and  they 
saw  not  a  sail  until  they  reached  'Hole-in-the-wall.' 
Neither  the  captain  nor  his  mate  closed  his  eyes 
until  they  had  delivered  the  boat  and  her  cargo  of 
cotton  to  the  consignee — a  little  late,  it  is  true. 

"Captain  Wilson  was  as  good  as  his  word.  The 
men  were  well  paid — beyond  their  most  sanguine  ex- 
pectations. To  the  lieutenant  and  his  mate  the  old 
captain  offered  his  apologies,  which  were  not  ac- 


Studies  in  Black  and  White  443 

cepted   very    graciously,    as    might   have   been   ex- 
pected;   though  they  disclaimed  any  animosity. 

''So  you  understand,"  continued  Mr.  Palmers, 
"that  if  Captain  Wilson  were  captured,  the  United 
States  Government  would  hang  him  for  piracy.  It 
is  pretty  generally  believed  that  he  would  blow  up 
his  ship  before  he  would  surrender." 

"I  see,  I  see!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Bloomfield.  "He 
might  not  be  the  safest  skipper  in  case  of  a  capture." 

Just  at  this  juncture  one  of  the  stokers  came 
lounging  by.  A  common  danger  is  a  great  leveler. 
He  walked  up  to  our  little  party  and  remarked, 
'We  are  bowling  along  bravely  so  far." 
'What  do  you  mean  by — so  far?"  asked  Mr. 
Palmers.  "Aren't  the  prospects  fair  for  a  successful 
voyage?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I  suppose  so,"  the  stoker  drawled,  "but 
a  smoke  was  in  sight  off  our  starboard  just  at  dark; 
you  know  there  is  never  any  telling  what  might  hap- 
pen in  blockade-running.  Then  the  captain  is  so 
anxious  to  make  'Hole-in-the-wall'  early  in  the 
morning,  he  is  having  every  pound  of  steam  possible 
crowded  on;  and  these  old  boilers  are  not  safe  by 
a  long  shot.  They  should  have  been  overhauled 
months  ago,"  and  off  he  marched. 

"A  new  danger,"  said  Mr.  James. 

Mr.  Palmers  had  been  waiting  patiently  for  an  op- 
portunity to  draw  this  silent  young  gentleman, 
whose  voice  had  attracted  his  attention  earlier  in 
the  evening,  into  the  conversation. 

"Is  this  your  first  voyage?"  Mr.  Palmers  asked 
him. 

"Yes." 


444  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"What  are  your  impressions,  on  finding  yourself 
hundreds  of  miles  from  land,  on  a  crazy  old  ship, 
and  under  a  reckless  skipper?"   he  asked. 

"Initiations,  I  believe,  are  rarely  pleasant,"  was 
the  laconic  reply. 

He  was  unable  to  get  anything  but  monosyllabic 
replies  to  any  remark  directed  in  that  quarter.  There 
was  something  in  the  tone  of  voice  and  in  its  reti- 
cence that  excited  his  curiosity ;  however,  he  was  too 
much  of  a  gentleman  to  force  a  confidence.  Turning 
to  Mr.  Bloomfield,  he  said, 

"I  can  not  recall  a  voyage  where  some  one  has 
not  tried  to  make  timid  passengers  uncomfortable 
by  hinting  at  some  danger.  You  need  not  be  ap- 
prehensive of  any  danger  from  defective  boilers. 
There  is  too  much  at  stake  in  blockade-running  for 
practical  men  to  send  out  a  steamer  with  machinery 
that  would  be  liable  to  get  out  of  order  at  a  critical 
moment.  That  fellow  is  simply  talking  to  hear  him- 
self talk.  The  only  danger  for  us  now  is  a  dense  fog 
early  in  the  morning,  when  we  might  awaken  in 
close  proximity  to  a  cruiser.  Having  passed  'Hole- 
in-the-wall'  in  the  morning,  we  will  land  safely  in 
Nassau  before  ten  o'clock.  As  we  had  but  little  sleep 
last  night,  I  think  we  had  best  retire.  I  will  bid 
you  good-night." 

Having  had  the  experienced  traveler's  assurance, 
our  novices  felt  more  comfortable.  His  words  of 
encouragement,  while  given  to  both,  were  undoubt- 
edly intended  more  especially  for  him  (?)  of  the 
tender  voice. 

"That  voice!"  soliloquized  Mr.  Palmers,  as  he 
descended  to  the  cabin.     "Peculiar.     Very  reticent. 


studies  in  Black  and  AVhite  445 

Soft  and  low.  Hardly  a  boy's  voice.  There  is 
something.  A  study?"  Between  his  waking  and 
sleeping,  there  were  dodging  in  and  out,  men  with 
female  voices  and  women  with  male  voices,  until 
tired  nature  asserted  herself  and  whispered,  "Be 
still !" 

The  morning  dawned  clear  and  uncomfortably 
warm.  Heavy  clothing  was  discarded;  and  Mr. 
James  found  his  long  great-coat,  that  had  sei*ved 
him  so  well  thus  far,  insupportable.  In  consequence, 
he  remained  below  all  the  morning,  looking  out 
through  a  port-hole.  Mr.  Bloomfield  oscillated  be- 
tween the  deck  and  the  cabin.  x\bout  nine  o'clock 
he  rushed  down  and  informed  his  companion  that 
they  were  safe  in  British  waters. 

Safe!  Safe!  Safe!  She  looked  up  through  the 
skylight,  and  thanked  God.  Safe !  They  embraced 
and  kissed  each  other,  while  tears  streamed  down 
their  cheeks.     Safe! 

If  only  we  could  have  wished  them  God-speed ! 
Ah,  the  wdieat  and  the  tares!  The  right  and  the 
wrong!     So,  ever  it  is,  the  world  over. 


CHAPTER  LI 

You  will  remember  that  we  stated  before  that  no 
one,  as  far  as  we  could  learn,  knew^  where  Little 
Miss  Tippers  came  from.  She  never  referred  to 
any  other  home  than  this,  nor  to  any  other  life 
than  the  one  she  was  living  among  us.  Whether 
there  was  something  in  her  former  life — there 
could  have  been  nothing  of  herself — wdiich  she  did 
not  care  to  recall  and  associate  with  her  present 
surroundings,  or  whether  it  was  of  her  constitu- 
tional reticence,  was  more  than  any  one  knew  or 
could  guess.  E^^idently  she  had  been  well  brought 
up ;  her  instincts  were  always  of  the  best ;  her 
kind  good-heartedness  was  universal,  confined  to 
no  class  or  condition ;  she  never  tired  of  doing 
good  to  her  fellow-beings — even  the  himiblest  en- 
joying her  readiest  sympathy  and  help.  Under  all 
circumstances — at  all  times — ''she  did  what  she 
could." 

Only  yesterday,  she  had  been  unusually  hard 
worked.  Those  for  w^hom  she  had  been  caring  had 
been  exacting,  ungrateful,  and  fault-finding,  when 
she  had  done  her  best  for  them.  She  had  but  little 
sleep  for  several  nights.  With  the  sick  woman,  the 
two  sick  children  and  the  dotaged  grandmother  to 
nurse  and  care  for,  hands,  head,  and  heart  had  been 
kept  busy.  She  had  done  so  much  for  these  people, 
and  people  like  them,  all  through  the  passing  years, 
that  they  had  come  to  feel  they  had  a  claim  upon  her 
services — that  she  was  simply  doing  her  duty.  This 
evening  her  limbs  ached;   her  head  was  bad.     This 


studies  ill  Black  and  T\Tiite  447 

laborious  life  was  beginning  to  tell  upon  her 
strength.  Her  friends  had  over  and  over  again  per- 
suaded her  to  give  it  up,  offering  to  send  her  travel- 
ing for  a  change,  and  as  the  easiest  way  of  quitting 
the  work ;  but  there  was  always  some  immediate  de- 
mand to  be  met  that  she  must  do  first.  And  so  it 
had  been  deferred,  and  deferred  again  until  now. 

When  her  pony  phaeton  arrived  at  her  little  cot 
yesterday  evening,  night  was  fast  setting  in.  It  was 
dusk — a  brooding  hour — she  felt  discouraged  al- 
most to  a  hopeless  degree.  Did  she  long  for  her 
childhood  home,  and  those  child  days,  care-free  and 
happy?  She  must  have  been  a  child  at  one  time; 
yet,  one  could  scarcely  realize  that  the  quaint  little 
bodv  had  ever  been  other  than  as  she  was  that  even- 
ing.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  her  weary 
limbs  bore  her  into  the  house.  Old  Marm  Milly 
soon  had  her  a  cup  of  hot  tea,  some  steaming  toast, 
and  an  ^%g.  Then  she  bathed  her  tired  little  feet 
in  hot  water ;  and  when  thev  had  kneeled  down  and 
said  their  prayers,  she  tucked  her  little  Missus  into 
her  nice,  soft  bed  and  sat  by  her,  crooning  a  lullaby 
as  she  would  have  done  to  a  child  left  of  its  mother. 
When  the  little  soul  was  well  asleep,  the  faithful  old 
servant  turned  out  the  light  and  slipped  from  the 
room  upon  her  tiptoes,  softly  closing  the  door  after 
her.  Having  made  everything  secure  for  the  night, 
she  went  to  her  own  room. 

"It's  er  shame,  how  people  does  'pose  on  my  little 
Missus,"  soliloquized  the  old  woman,  as  she  pre- 
pared herself  for  sleep — a  thing  that  comes  to  her 
race  as  the  dew  from  Heaven.  "No  one  need  come 
eround  yere  dis  night  an'  'spect  'er  ter  go  nursin' 


448  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

deir  sick  brats.  I  jes'  ain't  gwine  ter  "hear  'em,  ef 
dey  does.  Jes'  let  one  uv  deir  little  mischiefs  git  er 
splinter  in  he  toe,  an'  it's,  'Run  fur  Little  Miss  Tip- 
pers'— meks  no  differ'nce  how  tired  she  is — de  dear 
li'r  soul !    It  meks  me  bilin'  mad — it  do." 

The  clock  in  the  dining-room  had  just  struck 
three,  when  there  came  a  gentle  tapping  at  the  door, 
which  aroused  Marm  Milly,  who  said  in  an  under- 
tone, "Ts  not  gwine  ter  hyear  yer,"  and  she  drew  the 
bed  clothing  up  over  her  head.  Again  there  came 
tap-tap-tap,  and  the  door  opened.  Marm  Milly 
sprang  from  her  bed  and  hurried  into  her  Missus' 
dressing-room.  Peeping  through  the  intervening 
portieres,  she  saw  the  room  flooded  with  a  strange, 
soft  light — and  the  light  was  an  exquisitely  delicate 
perfume.  A  vision  appeared  upon  the  threshold — 
tall,  graceful,  and  of  surpassing  loveliness.  ''Oh, 
my  Lawd,"  cried  Marm  Milly,  as  she  threw  her 
hands  over  her  head.  "Dat's  Miss  Fanny's  speerit !" 
and  she  turned  and  fled  to  her  own  room,  again  cov- 
ering her  head  with  the  bed  clothing  and  shivering 
from  overwhelming  fright.  "Hit's  Miss  Fanny's 
speerit !"  she  kept  whispering  to  herself.  When  her 
conscience  chided  her  for  her  desertion  of  her  little 
Missus,  she  whispered,  "Miss  Fanny  won't  hu't  my 
li'r  Missus — Miss  Fanny  won't  hu't  'er — Miss 
Fanny  won't  hu't  'er.  Thus  she  whispered,  moaned, 
and  shivered  throughout  the  night. 

The  vision  which  Marm  Milly  had  seen  entering 
her  Missus's  room  was  quickly  followed  by  another 
— closing  the  door.  When  a  slight  noise  caused  the 
sleeper  to  stir,  the  first  visitor  pressed  a  finger' to  her 


studies  in  Black  and  White  449 

lips,  while  she  raised  the  other  hand  in  caution. 
They  stood  quite  still  until  the  breathing  assured 
them  that  the  little  woman  slept  again.  Then  they 
began  moving  about  the  room,  evincing  the  keenest 
interest  in  everything  they  saw.  To  the  second  one, 
everything  seemed  strange  and  novel.  She  critically 
examined  ah  the  room's  furnishings.  Each  dainty 
little  thing,  though  never  so  trivial,  was  looked  at, 
and  toyed  with,  and  wondered  over — nothing  es- 
caped her  scrutiny.  The  pictures  on  the  wall  seemed 
to  puzzle  her  most.  Again  and  again,  she  went 
around  the  room  examining  them.  Finally  she  came 
to  a  well-worn  copy  of  the  Bible.  She  called  the  at- 
tention of  the  other  one  to  it,  who  explained  it  to 
her,  and  she  became  greatly  interested  in  it — 
doubtless,  she  had  heard  something  of  it.  Together 
they  began  turning  its  leaves,  stopping  where  a 
book-mark  rested,  or  where  there  were  signs  of 
thumb-wear.  So  deeply  interested  did  they  become, 
that  they  fain  would  have  continued  its  perusal ;  but 
the  crowing  of  a  cock  startled  them.  Hastily  re- 
placing the  volume  on  the  little  stand  near  the  head 
of  the  bed,  they  began  moving  rapidly,  though 
noiselessly,  about  the  room.  The  first  one  produced 
a  curiously  vv^rought  fan,  and  began  waving  it  over 
the  face  of  the  sleeper,  whose  breathing  grew  slower 
and  slower.  The  other  one  then  advanced  and  be- 
gan passing  her  hands  gently  over  the  little  woman's 
face.  Each  touch  left  its  impress — wrought  some 
change — smoothing  out  every  mark  of  toil  or  care. 
The  wrinkles  between  her  brows  faded  away;  the 
crows-feet,  that  had  been  forming  about  the  corners 
29 


450  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

of  her  eyes,  disappeared  under  the  skilled,  tender 
touch.  The  cheeks  were  moulded  out  round  and  | 
l^lump,  as  when  her  mother  had  kissed  them  long 
years  ago.  The  callous  places  on  the  worn,  weary 
hands  were  softened  and  smoothed  away;  every 
trace  of  toil  was  gone ;  and  the  hands  lay  on  the  cov- 
erlet white,  plump,  and  smooth — but  cold.  So,  also, 
with  the  tired  little  feet. 

These  things  accomplished,  they  stood  and  ad-         ■- 
mired   her   beauty   as   she  lay   there  before   them. 
They  leaned  over  and  lovingly  kissed  her. 

Again,  the  curious  fan  was  waved  over  the 
sleeper's  face;  her  breathing  grew  still  slower,  and 
slower,  and  shorter.  They  stood  waiting,  with  ra- 
diant faces,  watching  the  sinking  breath.  It  has 
stopped — she  breathes  no  more.  Not  a  pain  pinched  . 
the  quickest  nerve — not  a  muscle  quivered.  Still  ' 
they  stand  in  breathless  anticipation — no  other 
breath  comes — only  at  last — a  sigh.  That  sigh  was 
the  tired  little  spirit  which  the  Angels  from  Heaven 
caught  up  and  bore  away. 

The  light  and  the  perfume  went  out.  The  door 
was  closed  again.  There  was  the  ruffling  of  glad 
wings,  rending  the  sky — taking  Little  Miss  Tippers 
home. 


CHAPTER  UI 

Anything  approaching  a  detailed  account  of  the 
many  perils  and  hardships  through  which  Doctor  De 
Mar  passed  would  exhaust  the  patience  of  the  most 
stolid  reader.  Very  recently  he  had  gone  through 
the  battle  of  the  Wilderness — within  itself  enough 
to  make  a  man  a  veteran — one  of  the  steps  leading 
up  to  the  siege  of  Petersburg,  the  key  to  the  Con- 
federacy. 

On  Wednesday,  July  27,  1864,  Doctor  De  Mar 
and  Captain  Evans  were  in  Petersburg.  It  was 
known  that  the  Union  forces  were  tunneling  with 
the  view  of  placing  a  mine  under  the  Confederate 
works  near  Petersburg;  and  these  two  scouts  were 
sent  into  the  Union  lines  to  pick  up  any  intelligence 
that  was  to  be  had. 

Providing  themselves  with  a  small  skiff  and  three 
days'  rations,  they  embarked  on  the  Appomattox, 
from  near  where  the  railroad  bridge  spanned  that 
river.  They  quietly  dropped  down  stream  until  they 
reached  a  point  opposite  Fort  McGilvery,  where  they 
abandoned  their  skiff  and  struck  across  the  country 
toward  Plarrison  Creek,  which  they  reached  just 
before  daylight  Thursday  morning.  There  they 
concealed  themselves  during  the  day.  That  night 
was  spent  in  making  incursions  directly  into  the 
Union  camps,  beating  toward  their  left  wing.  It 
was  on  that  night  that  they  fell  in  with  some  negro 
troops,  and  learned  that  they  were  being  drilled  as 
to  the  part  they  should  take  in  the  charge  when  the 
mine  should  be  sprung.    However,  they  were  unable 


452  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

to  get  any  exact  information  as  to  when  that  would 
be  done.  On  Friday  night  they  reached  the  head  of 
the  creek  near  the  Norfolk  road,  along  which  they 
skulked ;  and  succeeded  in  passing  through  the  Fed- 
eral works  shortly  after  midnight,  not  far  from  Fort 
Morton.  Then  they  followed  the  Norfolk  road  to 
where  it  intersected  the  Jerusalem  Plank  road,  at 
the  Griffith  house.  Being  exhausted,  they  turned 
aside  and  threw  themselves  upon  the  ground  and 
were  soon  asleep. 

About  four  o'clock  the  exploding  of  a  shell  near 
by  awakened  them.  Springing  to  their  feet,  they 
stood  confused,  being  so  suddenly  aroused  from  a 
profound  sleep.  Scarcely  had  they  gathered  their 
scattered  wits,  when  there  was  a  distinct  tremor 
of  the  earth.  In  the  next  instant  there  was  un- 
folded to  their  view  a  scene  that  beggared  descrip- 
tion. It  was  as  though  a  cloud  had  sprung  up  from 
out  of  the  ground;  with  a  most  unearthly  roar,  its 
first  movement  was  quick  and  impulsive.  Then  ris- 
ing slowly  and  more  slowly,  it  spread  out  as  it  went 
— up  and  up — hundreds  and  hundreds  of  feet  into 
the  air,  the  dull,  gray  mass  pervaded  by  an  indefin- 
able, weird  glow.  All  this,  in  that  fresh,  uncertain 
dawn-light,  looked  as  if  hell  was  bursting  forth  upon 
earth,  freighted  with  human  forms — whole  and  dis- 
membered— commingling  with  all  kinds  of  debris. 
In  the  first  instant  the  mind  could  not  grasp  its  sig- 
nificance. The  bravest  of  the  brave  were  awe- 
stricken  and  stood  aghast — dumfounded.  For  quite 
awhile  both  sides  were  appalled ;  and  it  was  scarcely 
strange  that  those  who  struck  the  blow  were  quite 
as  demoralized  as  those  who  received  it.    There  was 


studies  in  Black  rnd  White  453 

as  little  exultation  on  one  side  as  there  was  despair 
on  the  other.  How  infinitely  more  shocking  if  it  had 
been  possible  to  realize  to  the  full  the  extent  of  the 
disaster — hundreds  of  human  beings  hurled  into 
eternity  without  an  instant's  warning;  other  hun- 
dreds mangled,  bleeding,  buried  beneath  the  sands, 
the  timbers,  the  guns,  and  the  dead  within  "the 
Crater" ;  to  say  nothing  of  the  far-reaching  effects 
running  down  through  all  the  coming  years,  upon 
the  mothers,  wives,  sisters  and  children,  heartbroken 
and  mourning  for  loved  ones  who  never  more  re- 
turned. Ah,  but  that  was  war!  i\nd  yet — all  this 
horror,  appalling  beyond  description,  was  but  the 
prelude  to  what  was  to  follow  fast  and  furious.  The 
hearts  that  had  stood  still  a  few  moments  ago  beat 
now  with  unwonted  force,  sending  the  blood  in  great 
gushes  into  the  faces  that  had  just  been  blanched  as 
if  with  death.  It  would  have  been  unreasonable  to 
expect  men  under  such  circumstances  to  act  coolly 
and  calmly  and  for  the  best.  The  participants  in 
this  tragedy  were  but  men. 

Soon  shot  and  shell  shrieked  and  screamed  every- 
where— sweeping  the  face  of  the  earth.  "The 
Crater"  was  soon  swarming  with  Union  soldiers — 
a  disorganized  mob. 

Our  two  scouts,  as  they  stood  there,  seeing  flag 
after  flag  hoisted  within  "the  crater,"  until  a  score 
or  more  of  them  waved  their  defiance  in  the  face  of 
the  Confederate  army,  fully  realized  the  gravity  of 
the  situation,  and  what  it  meant  to  the  cause  they 
loved.  And  when  at  last  they  saw  the  handful  of 
tattered,  war-stained  troops  with  General  Mahone 
hastening  down  the  road  toward  tne  ravine,  they 


454  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

could  but  feel  their  hearts  sink  when  they  thought 
how  few  they  were  for  the  work  in  hand.  They  fol- 
lowed the  fast-moving  column.  Having  reached  the 
point  from  which  the  charge  was  to  be  made,  they 
watched  the  troops  deploy  in  line  of  battle.  They 
heard  the  order,  ''Fix  bayonets  !"  Not  a  man  in  that 
little  band  but  realized  what  that  meant  and  what 
was  expected  of  him,  and  the  danger  there  was  in 
the  doing.  Our  scouts,  who  had  so  recently  seen  the 
great  number  of  troops  that  had  been  massed  on 
the  other  side  for  this  particular  emergency,  and  who 
now  saw  these — not  nearly  one  thousand — to  meet 
that  horde  and  drive  them  back,  felt  how  hopeless  it 
all  must  be.  But  when  the  order  ''Forward !"  came, 
every  man  sprang  to  his  feet — not  a  single  one  fal- 
tering an  instant — and  with  a  yell  rushing  to  the 
fray.  No  more  inspiring  scene  ever  blessed  a  sol- 
dier's eyes.  No  trained  regulars  of  any  country  or 
time  ever  made  a  more  gallant  charge,  nor  one  more 
fraught  with  danger.  It  was  Balaklava  on  foot. 
Although  made  with  a  rush,  it  was  done  with  al- 
most the  precision  of  a  dress  parade.  Our  scouts 
caught  the  inspiration  and  rushed  after  them,  all 
heedless  of  the  leaden  storm.  They  had  no  guns; 
but  they  had  not  far  to  go  before  they  were  able  to 
provide  themselves;  for  many  of  that  gallant  little 
band  never  lived  to  cross  that  space,  swept  by  a  river 
of  fire.  Having  reached  the  works,  they  fired  their 
only  shots,  and  would  have  to  depend  upon  their 
bayonets  and  side-arms.  They  sprang  into  a  deep, 
narrow  ditch  which  led  in  the  direction  of  the  main 
works.  Along  this  they  were  hurrying.  Doctor 
Jack  in  front,  when  they  came  to  an  angle  in  the 


studies  in  Black  and  Wliite  455 

ditch  where  he  ran  right  into  a  Union  officer. 
They  immediately  chnched,  and  so  suddenly  that 
neither  had  time  nor  opportunity  to  use  his  weapons. 
Both  were  powerful  men,  and  each  did  his  best  to 
disarm  the  other.  The  struggle  was  furious.  Cap- 
tain Evans  ran  to  his  friend's  relief  and  was  in  the 
act  of  plunging  his  bayonet  into  the  officer,  when 
Doctor  De  Mar  cried,  "Don't  kill  him !  I  can  handle 
him,"  whereupon  Captain  Evans  desisted.  Just 
then  a  number  of  negro  troops  came  swarming  down 
the  ditch  toward  them,  and  the  tables  were  turned; 
realizing  which,  our  scouts  made  a  dash  back  for 
the  angle  in  the  ditch.  Whereupon,  the  negro  in 
front  raised  his  gun  to  fire  at  the  fleeing  Confeder- 
ates; but  the  officer  seized  his  gun,  crying,  "Don't 
kill  that  man;  he  has  just  saved  my  life!"  The 
negro  lowered  his  gun  without  firing.  Not  so,  how- 
ever, the  one  next  following.  He  either  did  not  hear 
or  heed  what  the  officer  had  said,  for  he  raised  his 
gun  and  fired  pointblank  at  Doctor  De  Mar,  who 
was  not  five  paces  from  him.  Captain  Evans  was 
now  in  front.  But  as  they  ran.  Doctor  Jack's  can- 
teen strap  caught  on  a  root  which  was  projecting 
from  the  side  of  the  ditch.  He  jerked  at  it  to  dis- 
engage himself,  but  it  did  not  yield.  Quick  as 
thought,  he  lowered  his  head  to  throw  the  strap  off. 
It  was  just  at  this  juncture  that  the  negro  fired  his 
shot.  The  ball  pierced  the  Doctor's  hat  and  passed 
on,  penetrating  Captain  Evans's  brain,  killing  him 
instantly.  The  Doctor  reached  the  angle,  and  w^as 
safe  for  the  time  being ;  for  he  here  met  a  number 
of  Mahone's  men  advancing,  who  swept  the  ditch 
with  gunbutt  and  bayonet.     So  piled  was  the  ditch 


456  Studies  hi  Black  and  White 

at  this  point  with  the  dead,  that  the  Doctor  had  no 
little  trouble  that  night  in  finding  the  body  of  his 
friend, 

A  description  of  this  battle  is  not  within  the  pur- 
view of  this  story ;  and  it  is  well,  for  no  pen  can  de- 
scribe the  hand-to-hand  conflict  that  ensued.  The 
carnage — the  relentless  thrust — the  appealing  cry — • 
the  unheeded  prayer  for  mercy — the  overwhelming 
terror — the  awe-stricken  faces — the  curses — the 
fiendish  laugh — the  struggle  of  it  all — the  sweat  and 
the  blood !  No  imagination  could  encompass  a  tithe 
of  it. 


i 


CHAPTER  LIII 

At  Appomattox,  Doctor  De  Mar  laid  down  his 
arms  with  the  same  spirit  of  loyalty  with  which  he 
had  taken  them  up — loyalty  to  ''the  powers  that  be." 
His  State  had  declared  its  right  of  secession ;  and  he 
did  what  he  could  to  make  that  claim  good,  loyahy 
and  willingly — if  need  be,  to  give  his  life  for  it.  The 
fortunes  of  war  decided  against  States'  rights — that 
no  State  held  a  right  which  the  General  Government 
was  bound  to  respect.  From  that  decision  there  was 
no  appeal ;  and  he  at  once  became  a  loyal  citizen  of 
the  United  States. 

After  the  surrender  he  was  loath  to  return  to  his 
blighted  home.  When  the  news  came  to  him  that  it 
had  been  burned,  he  appeared  perfectly  indifferent. 
What  was  it  to  him  ?  Already  it  had  been  despoiled 
of  every  charm  it  had  ever  held  for  him.  It  was  pos- 
sible that  at  heart  he  was  rather  pleased  than  pained. 
Now  that  he  must  go  somewhere,  without  knowing 
or  caring  where,  he  beat  about  the  country  on  horse- 
back, alone,  except  his  faithful  body-servant,  Rufus, 
who  had  begged  his  master  to  retain  him  in  his  ser- 
vice. 

About  the  first  of  July  he  found  himself  within  a 
few  miles  of  Sandowns.  It  is  doubtful  if  he  would 
have  gone  there  now,  near  as  he  was  to  it,  had  it  not 
been  for  his  attachment  for  his  old  ex-slaves.  When 
he  recalled  their  faithfulness,  their  loyalty  to  him 
and  his  family,  his  heart  warmed  to  them,  and  he 
asked  himself,  "What  will  become  of  them?"  He 
made  up  his  mind  to  go  home  and  make  provision 


4  58  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

for  those  who  wished  to  stay  on  the  old  place,  giving 
them  some  land  and  stock,  and  then  take  himself  out 
of  the  country  until  things  ^vere  more  settled. 

His  mind  was  in  this  condition  when  he  found 
himself  one  evening  at  the  gate  of  Mr.  Nearson,  one 
of  his  close  neighbors,  w^ho  had  arrived  home  from 
the  army  some  weeks  before.  This  man  had  often 
received  assistance  from  the  De  Mars,  whereby  he 
had  been  enabled  to  get  his  start  in  the  world ;  and 
being  endowed  with  that  rare  attribute  gratitude, 
his  heart  and  home  were  immediately  thrown  open 
to  receive  his  friend  and  neighbor,  who  was  cor- 
dially invited  to  spend  the  night,  and  as  much  longer 
as  would  suit  his  convenience. 

The  Doctor's  quiet  mood  was  respected.  His 
friends,  of  course,  knew  of  the  great  sorrow  that  had 
come  to  him,  and  which  had  wrought  so  great  a 
change  in  their  old  time,  jovial,  happy  friend.  After 
a  substantial  supper,  the  Doctor  strolled  out  into  the 
front  yard.  Back  and  forth  he  walked.  Then  he 
passed  out  into  the  road  that  led  to  Sandowns,  stand- 
ing there  for  quite  a  while  in  profound  meditation. 
Then,  as  if  drawn  on  by  some  strange  power  beyond 
his  will  to  resist,  he  started  in  the  direction  of  his 
home.  Again  and  again  he  paused  and  turned  as  if 
to  retrace  his  steps;  but  each  time  something  drew 
him  on.  When  he  came  to  the  sharp  turn  in  the 
road  which  brought  him  in  full  view  of  the  place,  he 
stopped  and  covered  his  face  with  his  hands  to  shut 
out  the  sight  of  it.  Thus  he  stood;  the  dread  of 
seeing  the  old  place — the  old  home — deterring  him. 
The  full  moon  had  reached  the  zenith,  her  pale 
witching  light  flooding  everything,  save  the  dark, 


I 


studies  in  Black  and  White  459 

deep  shadows  on  the  sand.  Suddenly  he  overcame 
his  hesitancy,  and  walked  steadily  forward,  until  he 
came  to  the  entrance  to  the  place. 

The  fence  had  all  broken  down,  and  only  the  great 
granite  gate  posts  were  in  place.  The  driveway  had 
grown  up  with  rank  weeds — not  a  footpath  through 
them.  Before  him  stood  the  four  tall  wdiite  chim- 
neys;  and  there  stood  the  great  dead  oaks,  all 
wrecked  and  ruined.  All  was  changed  to  him  as  he 
mused  there,  leaning  against  one  of  the  posts  Turn- 
ing, he  saw  the  beautiful  broad  Oconee  River  lying 
off  there  to  the  west,  its  waters  smooth  and  placid  as 
w^hen  his  child  eyes  first  beheld  them ;  smooth  and 
placid  as  when  the  Indians,  a  hundred  years  ago, 
plied  their  canoes  there  in  quest  of  game  or  the  white 
man's  scalp — it  at  least  had  not  changed.  Some 
tim.e  passed  before  he  began  to  realize  the  devasta- 
tion and  vandalism  of  it  all.  It  was  only  after  let- 
ting his  mind  run  back  and  back  over  the  past, 
freighted  with  its  sacred  memories,  that  its  ruin 
grew  upon  him  and  eventually  overwhelmed  him 
with  its  magnitude. 

While  he  lingered  there  he  heard  the  boat  come 
up  the  river  and  stop  at  the  landing — there  was  no 
regular  schedule  yet.  Later  he  saw  the  boat  pass  up 
the  river,  with  its  colored  lights  glinting  over  the 
w^aters,  and  heard  the  puffing  steam  and  the  churning 
wheels.  He  w^atched  it  until  it  passed  out  of  view; 
and  he  turned  once  again  to  the  sight  of  his  dear  old 
home.  How  quiet  and  still  everything  was !  The 
graves  of  his  ancestors  wxre  not  more  so.  Yes,  it 
was  the  stillness  of  death;  and  the  stillness  op- 
pressed him,  until  he  felt  that  he  should  suffocate. 


460  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

It  was  a  momentary  relief  to  him  when  a  bird  flitted 
over  his  head  and  perched  upon  one  of  the  tall  white 
chimneys  and  took  up  its  cry,  "Whippoorwill,  Whip- 
poorwill,  Whippoorwill !"  There  was  at  least  one 
living  thing.  As  time  went  by  a  realization  of  what 
all  this  loss  meant  swept  over  him — a  loss  not  only  of 
material  wealth,  but  a  horrid,  blood-curdling  assas- 
sination of  all  the  fond  associations  of  a  lifetime,  of 
all  the  tender  sentiments  that  clung  about  and  made 
it,  to  him,  holy  ground.  And  although  there  was  the 
unutterable  pain,  in  connection  with  the  disappear- 
ance of  his  wife, — whom  he  had  loved  so  fondly — 
ay,  and  loved  so  dearly  still,  with  every  evidence 
against  her, — his  heart  held  true  as  steel  to  her. 
"She  could  do  no  wrong.  She  may  be  dead — I  may 
never  see  her  again,  but — doubt  her — never!  There 
is  some  strange  mistake — some  mystery  unexplained 
about  it  all;  but  wilful  wrong-doing,  no!"  While 
he  had  this  confidence  in  his  wife,  he  could  but  feel 
crushed  and  intensely  humiliated  by  the  cloud  it 
threw  over  him.  There  had  never  been  the  slightest 
stain  on  the  name  De  Mar  before.  No  people  were 
more  devoid  of  pride  of  wealth  or  person — in  both 
of  which  respects  few  had  better  excuse;  yet,  there 
were  none  who  had  a  higher  standard  of  pride  of 
character.  The  more  he  thought  of  this  shame,  the 
more  maddening  it  became — almost  unbalancing  his 
mind. 

"I  see,"  he  cried  in  his  agony,  "  in  all  the  years  to 
come  the  De  Mars  hanging  their  heads  in  shame, 
when  they  remember  and  think  of  the  stigma  I 
brought  on  their  name.  I  see  the  old  place — the 
home  of  my  father  and  his  fore-fathers — neglected 


studies  in  Black  and  White  461 

and  shunned  as  a  plague-cursed  spot  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth.  They  may  instruct  their  children  to 
keep  away  from  it — never  to  see  it — to  let  it  be  as 
though  it  never  had  been — or,  they  may  lead  them 
here,  and  show  them  this  as  an  object-lesson  of  the 
woe  that  may  be  wrought  by  disregarding  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  family — traditions  of  a  hundred  years' 
standing.  They  will  picture  it  to  them  in  all  its 
pride  and  prime,  and  then  tell  them  all  this  black 
story  of  shame,  long  years  after  I  have  rotted  in  my 
grave.  O  that  I  had  found  rest  with  the  thousands 
of  comrades  who  sleep  on  Virginia  soil — clad  in  the 
gray !  I  should  have  gone  in  Hal's  place — down  by 
the  river." 

As  he  stood  there  that  night,  with  this  weight 
crushing  down  upon  his  sorely  tried  heart,  amidst 
all'  these  weird  surroundings,  he  felt  as  though  he 
should  go  mad.  His  nervous  system  was  shattered 
— he  w^as  not  himself;  and  when  he  saw  a  tall  white 
figure  approaching  him  out  of  the  dark,  dense 
foliage  of  the  undergrowth,  it  was  not  hard  to  be- 
lieve that  he  thought  it  was  a  supernatural  appari- 
tion— he  knew  not  himself  what  he  thought,  if  he 
thought  at  all.  However,  true  it  was,  he  turned  and 
fled.  His  flight  was  arrested  by  a  shot  ringing  out 
on  the  still  night  air,  sharp  and  clear ;  this  followed 
by  a  terrifying  scream.  "Hold !  There  is  some- 
thing real  in  these" — there  could  be  no  mistake 
there.  In  an  instant  he  regained  control  of  himself, 
and  hastened  back  from  whence  he  came.  He  saw 
a  white  figure  lying  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  and  a 
dark  one  standing  nearby.  The  latter  rushed 
toward  him,  crying, 


((- 


462  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

"Marse  Jack — my  Marse  Jack — O  my  Marse 
Jack !"  in  a  voice  the  Doctor  knew  so  well. 

'*Yoii  here,  Uncle  Lot?"  and  they  grasped  each 
other's  hand.  ''What  is  that?"  pointing  to  the  pros- 
trate form. 

''It's  my  Missus — come  back  safe — t'ank  de 
Lawd!"  said  Lot. 

In  an  instant  the  Doctor  was  down  beside  her, 
kissing  her  cold  lips,  eyes,  and  cheeks,  calling  her 
the  most  endearing  names,  begging  her  to  speak  to 
him,  if  only  one  word;  but  no  response  came  to 
greet  his  anxious,  longing  ears. 

"Great  Heavens,  Lot!  I  fear  she  is  dead.  Was 
she  shot?" 

'No,  Marse  Jack,  she  ain't  shot,"  said  Lot. 

'I  can  detect  no  pulse.  I  do  not  believe  that  she  5s 
breathing  either.  She  is  dead!  Oh,  my  poor,  dear 
wife !" 

"I  doesn't  spec'  she's  daid,  Marse  Jack.  She's 
jes'  'zausted.  She  ain't  eat  ernough  ter  keep  er  bird 
'live  in  de  las'  two  weeks.  She's  been  er  frettin'  an' 
er  worry  in',  feared  dat  you'd  git  yere  an'  go  erway 
'fore  she'd  git  yere.  Ain't  dere  no  house  yere,  w'ere 
we  could  tek  her?  What's  bercome  uv  all  de 
houses  ?" 

"Everything  seems  to  have  been  burned.  Lot." 

"My  Lawd!    W'at  anybody  bu'n  de  houses  fur?" 

"There  is  no  time  to  think  of  that  now.  Run  up 
to  Mr.  Nearson's  as  fast  as  you  can,  and  ask  him  to 
send  some  conveyance  to  remove  my  wife.  Be 
quick !" 

Lot  required  no  urging,  he  made  all  the  time  he 
could.    The  Doctor  began  chafing  his  wife's  hands, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  463 

trying  to  get  up  some  circulation.  At  last  she 
sighed,  and  soon  began  to  breathe  perceptibh^,  the 
feeble  pulse  returning  at  the  wrist.  The  Doctor 
poured  out  his  heart  in  grateful  thanks — she  lived! 
He  grew  so  impatient  over  the  delay,  he  picked  her 
up  in  his  arms  and  started  off  to  meet  the  convey- 
ance. How  light  she  had  grown !  He  called  to  her 
as  he  went,  begging  her  to  speak  one  word  to  him — • 
just  one  word !  Again  and  again  he  kissed  her  wan 
cheek  as  he  held  her  tight  in  his  arms — lest  he  might 
lose  her  again.  He  had  not  gone  far  when  he  met 
Mr.  Nearson  and  Lot  coming  with  a  spring  wagon, 
in  which  they  had  placed  a  mattress.  The  Doctor 
gently  laid  her  in  the  wagon,  and  climbing  in  took 
her  head  on  his  lap.  Every  few  moments  he  listened 
to  hear  if  she  was  breathing — more  than  once  he 
had  the  wagon  stopped  for  that  purpose. 

Having  arrived  at  the  house,  she  was  carried  into 
the  sitting-room,  on  the  ground  floor,  which  had 
been  made  ready  for  her  reception.  Everything, 
every  care,  every  attention  that  loving  hearts  or 
tender  hands  could  do  or  devise,  was  done  to  make 
her  comfortable.  But  she  did  not  regain  conscious- 
ness. The  next  dav  fever  of  a  slow,  continued  form 
set  in.  Lot  was  dispatched  to  hunt  up  any  remain- 
ing members  of  the  family  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
was  given  a  list  of  such  remedies  as  might  be  needed 
in  the  case,  that  any  of  them  might  chance  to  have. 
Dick  De  Mar  soon  made  his  appearance,  and  the 
meeting  of  the  cousins  was  touching  indeed.  Dick 
informed  the  Doctor  that  all  the  residences  of  the 
family  had  been  burned  except  ''The  Willows" ;   all 


464  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

of  the  ladies  were  there ;  and  that  a  room  was  made 
ready  for  Ivil. 

"That  is  very  kind,"  said  the  Doctor,  "but  I  dare 
not  attempt  to  move  her  now." 

It  was  six  weeks  before  any  one  could  tell  whether 
she  would  live  or  die. 

Miss  Dell  De  Mar  and  her  cousin,  Miss  Pattie, 
came,  and  by  reliefs  assisted  the  Doctor  in  nursing 
his  wife.  He  never  left  her  bedside  for  more  than 
a  few  moments  at  a  time — watching,  waiting,  tend- 
ing, praying !  Old  Uncle  Lot  sat  on  the  door  steps, 
sleeping  or  waking,  throughout  those  weary  weeks 
— nothing  short  of  a  peremptory  command  from  his 
master  could  have  sent  him  from  his  post.  Many, 
many  times  during  that  period  the  old  dark}^,  when 
he  thought  no  one  was  observing  him,  would  slip 
off  the  steps,  and,  kneeling  in  the  sand,  pray  most 
fervently  that  his  Missus  might  be  spared  to  get  well 
and  be  able  to  tell  their  story  herself. 

At  the  end  of  the  sixth  week — it  was  on  a  Sun- 
day, when  the  fam.ily  of  the  house  had  gone  to 
church — the  Doctor  was  sitting  alone  with  his  wife, 
and  Uncle  Lot  was  at  his  post.  The  patient's  hand 
— oh,  so  thin  and  wan ! — was  resting  on  the  side  of 
the  bed  near  the  Doctor ;  ever  and  anon  he  caressed 
it.  Sitting  there  fondling  her  hand,  he  noticed  that 
the  fever  was  subsiding. 

"Uncle  Lot,  Missus's  fever  is  going  off." 

"T'ank  de  Lawd,  I's  so  glad — I's  so  glad !" 

Tears,  the  overflow  from  grateful  hearts,  welled 
from  their  eyes  in  great,  fast-falling  drops.  The 
Doctor  leaned  over,  and  kissed  and  patted  the  dear 
little  hands,  repeatedly  calling  her  name, 


studies  in  Black  and  White  465 

''Lilian — Lilian,  dear  Lilian — my  own  little 
wife/'  in  tones  as  soft  and  low  as  only  a  man  with  a 
heart  as  gentle  and  true  as  his  could  do.  While  her 
lips  moved  not,  her  fingers  tightened  around  his, 
and  his  heart  beat  lighter  than  it  had  done  for  many 
a  long  day.  He  kissed  and  patted  the  thin  little 
hand,  but  no  other  pressure  came  to  comfort  him. 
By  night  her  fever  had  entirely  gone,  and  she  grew 
extremely  weak  and  her  extremities  cold.  Through- 
out the  night  the  Doctor,  Dell,  and  Pattie  kept  watch, 
administering  stimulants  and  keeping  up  artificial 
heat.  By  morning  she  was  perfectly  quiet — breath- 
ing naturally,  the  pulse  improved  and  the  extremities 
keeping  warm.  She  slept  for  hours.  When  she 
awakened,  she  opened  her  eyes  for  the  first  time; 
and  the  first  thing  to  bless  them  was  the  sight  of  her 
husband's  face  beaming  with  pleasure  and  fondest 
love.  She  smiled  and  closed  her  lids,  and  little  pud- 
dles of  tears — warm,  thankful  tears — formed  in  the 
hollows  of  her  eyes.  Safe !  With  her  husband  close 
by  her  side — and  he  loved  her  still !    She  was  happy ! 

On  several  occasions  Lot  essayed  to  give  his  mas- 
ter an  account  of  his  stewardship — he  was  so  anx- 
ious to  vindicate  his  Missus,  while  she  lay  there, 
poor  thing,  so  weak  and  helpless,  trembling  between 
life  and  death.  In  case  she  should  not  recover,  old 
Uncle  Lot  wanted  his  master  to  know  before  she 
died ;  but  each  time  his  master  had  said  to  him, 

''Not  now.  Lot — wait." 

"Certainly,  Marse  Jack ;   but  it's  all  right." 

It  was  late  that  same  evening  before  she  spoke; 
then  her  first  words  were, 
30 


466  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 


'Has  IvOt  told  you  ? 

''Not  yet,  dearie — only  that  it  was  all  right 
Then  the  tears  streamed  from  her  eyes  faster  than 
he  could  possibly  kiss  them  away,  until  she  began  to 
sob. 

"There,  there,  there,  dearie;  you  must  not  give 
way  now.  There!"  and  he  soothed  her  as  he 
would  have  soothed  a  sobbing  child.  He  gave  her 
stimulants  and  anodynes,  and  she  slept  for  hours. 
She  was  much  better  the  next  morning,  and  her  first 
words  were, 

'Has  Lot  told  you?" 

^No,  dear,  not  yet.  That  is  all  right;  you  can 
tell  me  when  you  get  strong." 

"I  may  never  get  strong  again.     Where  is  Lot?" 

"Right  here  at  the  door  where  he  has  been  all  the 
time." 

"Good,  faithful  old  man!  Tell  him  to  come 
here." 

When  he  came,  she  held  out  her  hand  to  him. 

"Uncle  Lot,  tell  your  Marse  Jack  everything." 

"I  will.  Missus,  jes'  as  soon  as  yer  gits  strong,  so 
he  kin  leave  yer." 

"Tell  him  to-day,  I  cannot  wait,"  and  as  she 
looked  at  him,  a  tender,  far  away,  wistful  something 
came  into  her  eyes — they  seemed  to  be  looking  from 
another  world. 

"Well,  Uncle  Lot,  your  Missus  wants  you  to  tell 
me  now.  Come  out  on  the  lawn."  When  they  were 
out  of  earshot,  he  said,  "You  must  make  it  short. 
Uncle  Lot;  I  must  not  be  away  from  her  longer 
than  may  be  necessary." 

"Yer  see,  Marse  Jack,  w'en  Missus  went  away, 


studies  ill  Black  and  White  467 

hit  did  look  kinder  'spicious  fer  er  fact;    an'  dere 
wuzn't  nothin'  fur  me  ter  do  but  ter  go  an'  see  arfter 
'er.    Wen  I  tole  Winny  good-by,  an'  w'en  I  tole  de 
ole  place  whar  I  wuz  born  good-by,  I  says,  'Ef  I 
never  fines  my  Missus,  Lot  will  never  come  back 
hisse'f — an'  I  never  would  er.     I  followed  'em  ter 
Furginny,  an'  w'ile  I  wuz  er  lookin'  fur  you — an' 
yer  had  gone  home — I  lose  'em,  an'  got  tuck  up  er 
pris'ner,  dough  I'd  done  nuthin'  ter  be  tuck  up  er- 
bout.    Dey  kep'  me  fur  fo'  months,  an',  Marse  Jack, 
dem  wuz  de  longest  fo'  months  I  ever  seed  in  my 
life.     I  w^ouldn't  er  minded  it  so  much  ef  I'd  known 
dat  Missus  wuz  safe.    I  fought  my  ole  heart  would 
break,  er  wear  itself  out,  er  worryin'  day  an'  night 
— day  an'  night.     Ef  dey  had  give  me  ernough  ter 
eat,  I  couldn't  er  eat  it;    it  would  all  swell  up  in 
my  th'oat  till  it  almost  choked  me.     I  fought  erbout 
all  de  caged  t'ings  I  had  ever  seen  er  hyeard  of — 
birds  er  beatin'  deir  ti'ed  wings  ergin  deir  cages,  an' 
er  prayin'  in  deir  bird  talk  ter  git  out.     I  said  I'd 
never  ergin   fassen   up  anyfing  so   it  couldn't  git 
loose  ef  it  w^ant  ter. 

"By  an'  by  dey  tu'ned  me  er  loose;  an'  dey  gin 
me  back  part  uv  my  money,  which  was  more'n  I 
'spected,  shore.  Now  yer  see,  Marse  Jack,  w'ile  we 
wuz  er  beatin'  er  long  de  country  ter  Furginny,  I 
hyeard  'em  er  talkin'  erbout  what  dey  wuz  gwine  ter 
do  w'en  dey  gits  ter  Hazelhurst.  Yer  oughter  seen 
me  wrastlin'  wid  dat  name  w'ile  I  wuz  er  pris'ner, 
fur  fear  dat  I  mought  furgit  it  w'en  I  got  out.  So 
w'en  I  did  git  out,  I  arsked  everybody  I  saw  ef  dey 
knowed  whur  wuz  Hazelhurst,  an'  none  uv  'em 
knowed   er  fing  erbout   it;   an'    I   wuz   er   gittin' 


468  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

moughty  'scouraged,  w'en  I  happen'  ter  meet  er 
mighty  nice-lookin'  old  gintleman — he  'minded  me 
uv  ole  Massa,  fur  de  worl'.  I  arsked  'im  as  perlite 
es  I  could,  ef  he  knowed  whur  wuz  Hazelhurst,  He 
say, 

"  *01e  man,  ain't  yer  frum  de  Souf  ?' 

*'  *Yes,  boss,  I's  frum  Ca'lina,'  says  I. 

"  'I  t'ought  so,'  says  he ;  'I  wuz  born  down  Souf 
myse'f,  an'  I  know  er  genuine  down-Souf  nigger 
soon's  I  see  'im.' 

''  'Bless  de  Lawd !'  says  I,  'I's  moughty  glad  ter 
see  yer,  boss' ;  an'  he  hel'  out  his  han'  jes'  as  nat'ral 
as  any  gintleman — jes'  like  old  Massa  fur  de  worl'. 
I  felt  almos'  safe  one  more  time.  Den  he  say  ter 
me, 

'Where  wuz  dat  place  yer  wuz  er  lookin'  fur?' 
'Hazelhurst,'  says  I.  Den  he  say  he  disremem- 
ber  hisse'f ;  but  ef  I'd  go  erround  to  de  post-orfice 
wid  'im,  he'd  fine  out  fur  me.  So  we  went  ter  de 
post-orfice,  an'  he  arsked  de  man  in  de  li'l'  winder 
whur  ter  fine  Hazelhurst. 

"  'What  State?'  arsked  de  man  in  de  li'l'  winder. 
He  arsked  it  so  quick  an'  snappy,  I  had  ter  think  in 
er  hurry — dem  Yankee  folks  allers  in  sich  a  big 
hurry ;  dey  wants  ter  know  t'ings  smack  off  de  reel. 
I  felt  lak  tellin'  'im  dat  we  gintlemen  down  Souf 
ain't  made  outen  buzz-saws,  but  I  knowed  dat 
wouldn'  do;  so  arfter  t'inkin'  er  while  I  says,  'I 
'spects  it  in  New  Yawk.'  Den  he  look  in  er  book 
an'  say,  'Yes,  it's  in  New  Yawk.'  So  de  nice  ole 
gintlemen  writ  it  down  on  some  paper  fur  me,  how 
I  wuz  ter  go.  He  arsked  me  ef  I  had  any  money, 
an'  he  pulled  out  his  pocket-book  an'  'gun  ter  fumble 


studies  in  Black  and  White  469 

in  it.  I  t'anks  'im  an'  tells  'im  I  am  got  some 
money  myse'f.  Den  he  shake  han's  wid  me  an'  tole 
me  good-by,  an'  wish  me  good  luck. 

"De  next  night  arfter  dat  firs'  night,  I  got  ter  Ha- 
zelhurst.  Early  nex'  mawnin'  I  went  out  ter  see 
whur  I  wuz.  I  didn'  like  ter  ask  too  p'intedly  er- 
bout  Missus,  fur  fear  maybe  she  hain't  got  dere.  So 
I  strolled  erround,  an'  kept  my  eyes  open.  Finally, 
I  see  Missus  er  sittin'  on  er  v'randa;  an'  bless  my 
life !  dere  sot  dat  'dentical  young  man  right  berside 
'er  an'  er  holdin'  'er  han'.  When  I  fust  see  Missus, 
my  ole  heart  leaped  like  er  lamb,  but  w'en  I  see  dat 
young  man  wid  her  I  wuz  all  broke  up  ter  pieces  an' 
sot  back;  an'  I  stopped  right  dere.  Jes'  den  Mis- 
sus say, 

"  'Ain't  dat  Lot  ?'  Yer  see,  Marse  Jack,  I  wuzn't 
'guised  den,  so  she  knowed  me;  an'  de  next  minit 
she  jes'  cum  er  runnin',  an'  wuz  pow'ful  glad  ter  see 
me  fer  shore.  She  cried,  an'  cried,  an'  cried.  I 
wondered  ef  she  wuz  so  sorry  dat  she  had  run  off 
wid  dat  young  man,  an'  left  you. 

"She  jes'  hel'  out  her  han'  an'  led  me  right  up  ter 
dat  young  man,  an'  said, 

"  'Bennie,  dis  is  ole  Uncle  Lot  what  yer  hyeard 
me  tell  so  much  erbout,  sometimes.' 

"  'Den  I  mus'  shake  han's  wid  'im,'  said  he.  I 
kinder  held  back,  I  didn'  want  ter  shake  han's  wid 
'im.    Missus  see  dat,  an'  she  say, 

"  'Dis  is  my  brother.  Uncle  Lot — my  only  brother, 
an'  yer  must  shake  han's  wid  'im.' 

"  'Fore  de  Lawd,  Missus,  is  dat  yer  brother  f 
says  I. 

"  'Yes,  Uncle  Lot,  dis  is  my  brother,'  an'  she  say 


470  Studies  iii  Black  and  White 

it  good  an'  strong,  right  out;  an'  den  I  knows  it 
wuz  de  Lawd's  truff,  an'  I  shuck  han's  wid  'im  on 
de  spot." 

"Wait  a  moment,  Uncle  Lot!"  said  Doctor  Jack, 
and  he  hurried  into  the  httle  sitting-room  at  the 
Nearson's.  What  transpired  there,  nothing  but  their 
own  hearts  could  tell.  After  a  long  time,  he  re- 
turned and  bade  the  old  darky  proceed  with  his 
story. 

"Well,  Missus  say  she  never  wuz  so  'sprised  in  'er 
life  ter  see  nobody;  an'  wanted  ter  know  wa't 
brought  me  erway  off  dere?  Now,  Marse  Jack,  I 
didn'  want  'er  ter  know  w'at  er  great  big  fool  I  wuz, 
so  I  says,  'I  cain't  tell  yer.  Missus,  right  now;  I'll 
tell  yer  by  an'  by.'  I  jes'  wondered  how  her  brother 
got  way  down  in  Car'lina,  w'en  de  armies  wuz  er 
fightin'  like  dey  wuz.  An'  ef  he  wuz  'er  brother, 
w'at  fur  wuz  she  'shamed  uv  'im — he  wuz  er  mighty 
nice-lookin'  young  man.  Missus  saw  me  er  lookin' 
at  'im,  so  she  say  ter  'im,  ter  excuse  us  as  she  t'ought 
maybe  I  mout  wanter  ter  talk  ter  'er  alone.  So  he 
got  up  an'  went  inter  de  house. 

"I  knowed  dat  Missus  wuzn't  easy  in  'er  mine,  so 
I  jes'  up  an'  tole  'er  de  whole  truff,  frum  beginnin' 
ter  de  end.  Yer  know  w'at  she  say,  Marse  Jack? 
She  say,  'Bless  yer  dear,  ole,  faithful  heart,' — dat's 
w'at  she  said,  an'  it  sounded  jes'  like  ole  Missus  er 
talkin'  ter  me.  Den  she  tole  me  dat  her  brother  wuz 
in  de  Northern  army,  an'  got  cotch  er  pris'ner  at 
some  such  place  as  Auntie  Tam,  an'  tuck  down  in 
Georgy  an'  shet  up  jes'  like  I  wuz.  Dat  made  me 
monst'ous  sorry  fur  'im,  'cause  I  knowed  how  it 
wuz  myse'f.     But  he  got  erway  an'  come  up  inter 


studies  in  Black  and  White  471 

Carolina.  He  iiatur'ly  didn'  want  ter  go  back;  an' 
he  kep'  out  uv  folks'  sight,  fur  fear  dey  would  sen' 
'im  back  ter  prison.  Missus  say  she  couldn't  er  help 
deir  takin'  'im — it  wuz  er  awful  place  he  said,  an'  I 
b'lieved  'im.  So  Missus  didn'  know  w'at  ter  do 
'ceptin'  ter  try  an'  git  'im  outen  de  country  as  soon 
as  she  could,  unbeknowinst  ter  anybody.  An'  I  tells 
yer,  Marse  Jack,  Missus  did  hev  er  turrible  time  uv 
it  fur  shore.  It  would  tek  er  whole  month  ter  tell 
yer  erbout  it. 

"Missus  asked  me  all  kinds  uv  queschuns  erbout 
you;  she  seemed  ter  feel  like  I  had  seen  yer  since 
she  had.  Den  she  would  make  me  tell  her  all  erbout 
yer,  when  yer  wuz  er  li'l'  boy — anyt'ing,  jes'  so  it 
wuz  erbout  yer.  Pore  Missus!  I  wuz  so  sorry  fur 
'er  den — an'  ter  t'ink  what  er  fool  I'd  been.  An' 
how  we'd  'spected  her.  I  sees,  Marse  Jack,  dat  yer 
gittin'  res'less,  so  I'll  make  it  short. 

"When  we  hyeard  dat  ole  Marse  Lee  said  dat  we 
had  fit  ernough.  Missus  got  moughty  res'less-like, 
an'  kep  er  wantin'  ter  come  home;  but  dey  kep' 
tellin'  'er  dat  all  de  railroads  wuz  tore  up  an'  de 
bridges  all  down,  an'  it  wuzn't  safe  nohow.  One 
mornin'  Missus  say  to  me,  'Lot,  we's  gwine  ter  start 
home.  We  will  git  dere  somehow  er  other.  I  jes' 
feels  dat  ef  w^e  don't  go  now,  yer  Marse  Jack  won't 
be  dere.'  Missus  sent  out  an'  bought  er  pistil  an' 
gin  it  ter  me;  she  said  we  mought  need  it.  So 
we  started.  We  did  hev  er  drefful  time  uv  it, 
shore !  Missus  kep'  er  frettin'  all  de  time  'cause  we 
wuz  so  slow.  When  fina'l'y  an'  at  las'  we  got  off  de 
boat  down  at  de  landin',  she  wouldn't  wait  fur  me 
ter  git  er  ca'iage.     I  tole  'er  I'd  soon  run  up  ter  de 


472  Studies  in  Black  and  White 

house  an'  hev  Caesar  bring  de  ca'iage.  I  never 
dreamed  dat  everyt'ing  had  been  squatulated;  but 
Missus  wouldn'  hear  ter  it ;  an'  we  walked  up  ter  de 
house  as  fas'  as  we  could.  Missus  say,  'Ef  we  don' 
hurry,  Lot,  Marse  Jack'll  be  gone,  an'  we  never  see 
'im  ergin.'    Pore  Missus!    Pore  Missus! 

"Wen  we  got  ter  whur  de  house  used  ter  wuz, 
an'  I  sees  yer  runnin'  erway  widout  speakin'  ter 
Missus, — she  did  look  jes'  like  er  ghos',  shore;  she 
wuz  so  white, — I  knowed  dat  yer  didn'  beliebe  in 
ghos's  fer  common ;  but  w'en  I  sees  yer  goin'  erway, 
I  says  ter  myse'f,  'Marse  Jack  ain't  erf  raid  uv  er 
gun,  an'  he'll  know  dat  no  ghos'  kin  shoot,'  so  I 
pulled  out  de  pistil  an'  shot  it  up  in  de  air  ter  'tract 
yer  'tention.  Yer  knows  de  res',  Marse  Jack.  Pore 
Missus  er  lyin'  dere  in  de  san' !  An'  pore  Missus  er 
lyin'  up  yonder  in  de  house  now  so  ti'ed  an'  so  weak, 
an'  so  he'pless — pore  Missus!" 

There  was  a  long  silence ;  neither  was  disposed  to 
speak  or  move.  Lot  could  contain  himself  no  longer. 
With  trembling  hand  and  choking  voice,  he  took  his 
master's  hand  in  his,  and  said  as  best  he  could, 

"Marse  Jack — what's  me  an'  you — gwine  ter  do 
— ter  mek  it  up  ter  pore  Missus — fur  thinkin'  any- 
t'ing  wrong — erbout  'er?    Say,  Marse  Jack?" 

It  was  some  moments  before  his  master  could 
command  his  voice ;  when  he  did,  he  raised  his  hand 
toward  Heaven,  and  said, 

"With  God's  help,  I  will  nurse  her  back  to  health 
and  strength.  And  with  His  blessing — I  will  spend 
the  remainder  of  my  days — trying  to  repay  her — 
my  own  dear,  little  wife; — and — you — my  good, 
true  friend." 

And  it  was  even  so — as  he  said. 


